mm. 


v  R  Ivj 


I" 


REESE  LIBRARY 


UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA. 


Class 


MY  LIFE  ON  THE  PLAINS. 


OR, 


PERSONAL  EXPERIENCES  WITH  INDIANS. 


BY 

GEN.  G.  A.  CUSTER,  U.  S.  A. 


NEW   YORK: 

SHELDON  &  COMPANY, 

NO.    8    MURRAY    STREET. 


?S 


Entered  according  to  Act  of  Congress,  in  the  year  1874,  by 

SHELDON    &    Co., 
In  the  Office  of  the  Librarian  of  Congress,  at  Washington. 


Hectrotyped  by  SMITH  &  McDouoM,,  82  Beekman  St.,N.  Y. 


LIES  ON  THE  PLAINS. 


AS  a  fitting  introduction  to  some  of  the  personal  incidents  and  sketches 
which  I  shall  hereafter  present  to   the   readers  of  "The   Galaxy,"  a 
brief  description  of  the  country  in  which  these  events  transpired  may  not  be 
deemed  inappropriate. 

It  is  but  a  few  years  ago  that  every  schoolboy,  supposed  to  possess  the  rudi- 
ments of  a  knowledge  of  the  geography  of  the  United  States,  could  give  the 
boundaries  and  a  general  description  of  the  "  Great  American  Desert."  ^3, to 
the  boundary  the  knowledge  seemed  to  be  quite  explicit :  on  the  north  bounded 
by  the  Upper  Missouri,  on  the  east  by  the  Lower  Missouri  and  Mississippi,  on 
the  south  by  Texas,  and  on  the  west  by  the  Rocky  Mountains.  The  boundaries 
on  the  northwest  and  south  remained  undisturbed,  while  on  the  east  civiliza- 
tion, propelled  and  directed  by  Yankee  enterprise,  adopted  the  motto,  **  West- 
ward the  star  of  empire  takes  its  way."  Countless  throngs  of  emigrants 
crossed  the  Mississippi  and  Missouri  rivers,  selecting  homes  in  the  rich  and 
fertile  territories  lying  beyond.  Each  year  this  tide  of  emigration,  strength- 
ened and  increased  by  the  flow  from  foreign  shores,  advanced  toAvard  the  set- 
ting sun,  slowly  but  surely  narrowing  the  preconceived  limits  of  the  "  Great 
American  Desert,"  and  correspondingly  enlarging  the  limits  of  civilization. 
At  last  the  geographical  myth  was  dispelled.  It  was  gradually  discerned  that 
the  Great  American  Desert  did  not  exist,  that  it  had  no  abiding  place,  but  that 
within  its  supposed  limits,  and  instead  of  what  had  been  regarded  as  a  sterile 
and  unfruitful  tract  of  land,  incapable  of  sustaining  either  man  or  beast,  there 
existed  the  fairest  and  richest  portion  of  the  national  domain,  blessed  with  a 
climate  pure,  bracing,  and  healthful,  while  its  undeveloped  soil  rivalled  if  it 
did  not  surpass  the  most  productive  portions  of  the  Eastern,  Middle,  or  Southern 
States. 

Discarding  the  name  "  Great  American  Desert,"  this  immense  tract  of  coun- 
try, with  its  eastern  boundary  moved  back  by  civilization  to  a  distance  of  nearly 
three  hundred  miles  west  of  the  Missouri  river,  is  now  known  as  "  The  Plains," 
and  by  this  more  appropriate  title  it  shall  be  called  when  reference  to  it  is 
necessary.  The  Indian  tribes  which  have  caused  the  Government  most  anxietv 
and  whose  depredations  have  been  most  serious  against  our  frontier  settle- 
ments and  prominent  lines  of  travel  across  the  Plains,  infest  that  portion  of  the 
Plains  bounded  on  the  north  by  the  valley  of  the  Platte  river  and  its  tributa- 
ries, on  the  east  by  a  line  running  north  and  south  between  the  97th  and  98th 
meridians,  on  the  south  by  the  valley  of  the  Arkansas  river,  and  west  by 
the  Rocky  Mountains — although  by  treaty  stipulations  almost  every  tribe  with 
which  the  Government  has  recently  been  at  war  is  particularly  debarred  from 
entering  or  occupying  any  portion  of  this  tract  of  country. 

Of  the  many  persons  whom  I  have  met  on  the  Plains  as  transient  visitors  from 
the  States  or  from  Europe,  there  are  few  who  have  not  expressed  surprise  that 
their  original  ideas  concerning  the  appearance  and  characteristics  of  the  coun- 
try were  so  far  from  correct,  or  that  the  Plains  in  imagination,  as  described  in 
books,  tourists'  letters,  or  reports  of  isolated  scientific  parties,  differed  so  widely 
from  the  Plains  as  they  actually  exist  and  appear  to  the  eye.  Travellers, 

writers  of  fiction,  and  journalists  have  spoken  and  written  a  great  deal  con* 

»  .».) 


6  MY  LIFE  ON  THE  PLAINS. 

corning  this  immense  territory,  so  unlike  in  all  its  qualities  and  characteristics 
to  the  settled  and  cultivated  portion  of  the  United  States ;  but  to  a  person  familiar 
with  the  country  the  conclusion  is  forced,  upon  reading  these  published  descrip- 
tions, either  that  the  writers  never  visited  but  a  limited  portion  of  the  country 
they  aim  to  describe,  or,  as  is  most  commonly  the  case  at  the  present  day,  that  the 
journey  was  made  in  a  stage-coach  or  Pullman  car,  half  of  the  distance  trav- 
elled in  the  night  time,  and  but  occasional  glimpses  taken  during  the  day.  A 
journey  by  rail  across  the  Plains  is  at  best  but  ill  adapted  to  a  thorough  or  sat- 
isfactory examination  of  the  general  character  of  the  country,  for  the  reason 
that  in  selecting  the  route  for  railroads  the  valley  of  some  stream  is,  if  practica- 
ble, usually  chosen  to  contain  the  road-bed.  The  valley  being  considerably 
lower  than  the  adjacent  country,  the  view  of  the  tourist  is  correspondingly  lim- 
ited. Moreover,  the  vastness  and  varied  character  of  this  immense  tract  could 
not  fairly  be  determined  or  judged  of  by  a  flying  trip  across  one  portion  of  it. 
One  would  scarcely  expect  an  accurate  opinion  to  be  formed  of  the  swamps  of 
Florida  from  a  railroad  journey  from  New  York  to  Niagara. 

After  indulging  in  criticisms  on  the  written  descriptions  of  the  Plains,  I 
might  reasonably  be  expected  to  enter  into  what  I  conceive  a  correct  descrip- 
tion, but  I  forbear.  Be3rond  a  general  outline  embracing  some  of  the  peculiar- 
ities of  this  slightly  known  portion  of  our  country,  the  limits  and  character  of 
these  sketches  of  Western  life  will  not  permit  me  to  go. 

The  idea  entertained  by  the  greater  number  of  people  regarding  the  ap- 
pearance of  the  Plains,  while  it  is  very  incorrect  so  far  as  the  latter  are  con- 
cerned, is  quite  accurate  and  truthful  if  applied  to  the  prairies  of  the  Western 
States.  It  is  probable,  too,  that  romance  writers,  and  even  tourists  at  an  ear- 
lier day,  mistook  the  prairies  for  the  Plains,  and  in  describing  one  imagined 
they  were  describing  the  other ;  whereas  the  two  have  little  in  common  to  the 
eye  of  the  beholder,  save  the  general  absence  of  trees. 

In  proceeding  from  the  Missouri  river  to  the  base  of  the  Rocky  Mountains,  the 
ascent,  although  gradual,  is  quite  rapid.  For  example,  at  Fort  Riley,  Kansas, 
the  bed  of  the  Kansas  river  is  upward  of  1,000  feet  above  the  level  of  the  sea, 
while  Fort  Hays,  at  a  distance  of  nearly  150  miles  further  west,  is  about  1,500 
feet  above  the  level  of  the  sea.  Starting  from  almost  any  point  near  the  cen- 
tral portion  of  the  Plains,  and  moving  in  any  direction,  one  seems  to  encounter 
a  series  of  undulations  at  a  more  or  less  remote  distance  from  each  other,  but 
constantly  in  view.  Comparing  the  surface  of  the  country  to  that  of  the  ocean, 
a  comparison  often  indulged  in  by  those  who  have  seen  both,  it  does  not  re- 
quire a  very  great  stretch  of  the  imagination,  when  viewing  this  boundless 
ocean  of  beautiful  living  verdure,  to  picture  these  successive  undulations  as  gi- 
gantic waves,  not  wildly  chasing  each  other  to  or  from  the  shore,  but  standing 
silent  and  immovable,  and  by  their  silent  immobility  adding  to  the  impres- 
sive grandeur  of  the  scene.  These  undulations,  varying  in  height  from  fifty  to 
five  hundred  feet,  are  sometimes  formed  of  a  light  sandy  soil,  but  often  of  dif- 
ferent varieties  of  rock,  producing  at  a  distance  the  most  picturesque  effect. 
The  constant  recurrence  of  these  waves,  if  they  may  be  so  termed,  is  quite  puz- 
zling to  the  inexperienced  plainsman.  He  imagines,  and  very  naturally  too, 
judging  from  appearances,  that  when  he  ascends  to  the  crest  he  can  overlook 
all  the  surrounding  country.  After  a  weary  walk  or  ride  of  perhaps  several 
miles,  which  appeared  at  starting  not  more  than  one  or  two,  he  finds  him- 
self nt  the  desired  point,  but  discovers  that  directly  beyond,  in  the  direction 
he  desires  to  go,  rises  a  second  wave,  but  slightly  higher  than  the  first,  and 


MY  LIFE  ON  THE  PLAINS.  7 

from  the  crest  of  which  he  must  certainly  be  able  to  scan  the  country  as  far  as 
the  eye  can  reach.  Thither  he  pursues  his  course,  and  after  a  ride  of  from  five 
to  ten  miles,  although  the  distance  did  not  seem  half  so  great  before  starting, 
be  finds  himself  on  the  crest,  or,  as  it  is  invariably  termed,  the  "divide,"  but 
again  only  to  discover  that  another  and  apparently  a  higher  divide  rises  in  his 
front,  and  at  about  the  same  distance.  Hundreds,  yes,  thousands  of  miles  may 
be  journeyed  over,  and  this  same  effect  witnessed  every  few  hours. 

As  you  proceed  toward  the  west  from  the  Missouri,  the  size  of  the  trees  di- 
minishes as  well  as  the  number  of  kinds.  As  you  penetrate  the  borders  of 
the  Indian  country,  leaving  civilization  behind  you,  the  sight  of  forests  is  no 
longer  enjoyed,  the  only  trees  to  be  seen  being  scattered  along  the  banks  of  the 
streams,  these  becoming  smaller  and  more  rare,  finally  disappearing  altogether 
and  giving  place  to  a  few  scattering  willows  and  osiers.  The  greater  portion  of 
the  Plains  may  be  said  to  be  without  timber  of  any  kind.  As  to  the  cause  of 
this  absence  scientific  men  disagree,  some  claiming  that  the  high  winds  which 
prevail  in  unobstructed  force  prevent  the  growth  and  existence  of  not  only 
trees  but  even  the  taller  grasses.  This  theory  is  well  supported  by  facts,  as, 
unlike  the  Western  prairies,  where  the  grass  often  attains  a  height  sufficient  to 
conceal  a  man  on  horseback,  the  Plains  are  covered  by  a  grass  which  rarely, 
and  only  under  favorable  circumstances,  exceeds  three  inches  in  height.  An- 
other theory,  also  somewhat  plausible,  is  that  the  entire  Plains  were  at  one 
time  covered  with  timber  more  or  less  dense,  but  this  timber,  owing  to  various 
causes,  was  destroyed,  and  has  since  been  prevented  from  growing  or  spread- 
ing over  the  Plains  by  the  annual  fires  which  the  Indians  regularly  create,  and 
which  sweep  over  the  entire  country.  These  fires  are  built  by  the  Indians  in 
the  fall  to  burn  the  dried  grass  and  hasten  the  growth  of  the  pasturage  in  the 
early  spring.  Favoring  the  theory  that  the  Plains  were  at  one  time  covered 
with  forests,  is  the  fact  that  entire  trunks  of  large  trees  have  been  found  in  a 
state  of  petrifaction  on  elevated  portions  of  the  country,  and  far  removed  from 
streams  of  water. 

While  dwarfed  specimens  of  almost  all  varieties  of  trees  are  found  fringing 
the  banks  of  some  of  the  streams,  the  prevailing  species  are  cottonwood  and 
poplar  trees  (Populus  monilifera  and  Populus  angulosa).  Intermingled  with 
these  are  found  clumps  of  osiers  (Salix  longifolid).  In  almost  any  other  por- 
tion of  the  country  the  cottonwood  would  be  the  least  desirable  of  trees ;  but  to 
the  Indian,  and,  in  many  instances  which  have  fallen  under  my  observation, 
to  our  troops,  the  cottonwood  has  performed  a  service  for  which  no  other  tree 
has  been  found  its  equal,  and  that  is  as  forage  for  horses  and  mules  during  the 
winter  season,  when  the  snow  prevents  even  dried  grass  from  being  obtainable. 
During  the  winter  campaign  of  1868-'69  against  the  hostile  tribes  south  of  the 
Arkansas,  it  not  unfrequently  happened  that  my  command  while  in  pursuit  of 
Indians  exhausted  its  supply  of  forage,  and  the  horses  and  mules  were  sub- 
sisted upon  the  young  bark  of  the  cottonwood  tree.  In  routing  the  Indians 
from  their  winter  villages,  we  invariably  discovered  them  located  upon  that 
point  of  the  stream  promising  the  greatest  supply  of  cottonwood  bark,  while 
the  stream  in  the  vicinity  of  the  village  was  completely  shorn  of  its  supply  of 
timber,  and  the  village  itself  was  strewn  with  the  white  branches  of  the  cotton- 
wood  entirely  stripped  of  their  bark.  It  was  somewhat  amusing  to  observe  an 
Indian  pony  feeding  on  cottonwood  bark.  The  limb  being  usually  cut  into 
pieces  about  four  feet  in  length  and  thrown  upon  the  ground,  the  pony,  accus- 
tomed to  this  kind  of  "  long  forage,"  would  place  one  fore  foot  on  the  limb  in 


8  MY  LIFE  ON  THE  PLAINS. 

the  same  maner  as  a  dog  secures  a  bone,  and  gnaw  the  bark  from  it.  Al- 
though not  affording  anything  like  the  amount  of  nutriment  which  either  hay 
or  grain  does,  yet  our  horses  invariably  preferred  the  bark  to  either,  probably 
on  account  of  its  freshness. 

The  herbage  to  be  found  on  the  principal  portion  of  the  Plains  is  usually 
sparse  and  stunted  in  its  growth.  Along  the  banks  of  the  streams  and  in  th6 
bottom  lands  there  grows  generally  in  rich  abundance  a  species  of  grass  often 
found  in  the  States  east  of  the  Mississippi ;  but  on  the  uplands  is  produced  what 
is  there  known  as  the  "  buffalo  grass,"  indigenous  and  peculiar  in  its  character, 
differing  in  form  and  substance  from  all  other  grasses.  The  blade  under 
favorable  circumstances  reaches  a  growth  usually  of  from  three  to  five  inches, 
but  instead  of  being  straight,  or  approximately  so,  it  assumes  a  curled  or  wav- 
ing shape,  the  grass  itself  becoming  densely  matted,  and  giving  to  the  foot,  when 
walking  upon  it,  a  sensation  similar  to  that  produced  by  stepping  upon  moss  or 
the  most  costly  of  velvet  carpets. 

Nearly  all  graminivorous  animals  inhabiting  the  Plains,  except  the  elk  and 
some  species  of  the  deer,  prefer  the  buffalo  grass  to  that  of  the  lowland ;  and  it 
is  probable  that  even  these  exceptions  would  not  prove  good  if  it  were  not  for 
the  timber  on  the  bottom  land,  which  affords  good  cover  to  both  the  elk  and 
the  deer.  Both  are  often  found  in  large  herds  grazing  upon  the  uplands,  al- 
though the  grass  is  far  more  luxuriant  and  plentiful  on  the  lowlands.  Our 
domestic  animals  invariably  choose  the  buffalo  grass,  and  experience  demon- 
strates beyond  question  that  it  is  the  most  nutritious  of  all  varieties  of  wild 
grass. 

The  favorite  range  of  the  buffalo  is  contained  in  a  belt  of  country  running 
north  and  south,  about  two  hundred  miles  wide,  and  extending  from  the  Platte 
river  on  the  north  to  the  valley  of  the  Upper  Canadian  on  the  south.  In  mi- 
grating, if  not  grazing  or  alarmed,  the  buffalo  invariably  moves  in  single  file, 
the  column  generally  being  headed  by  a  patriarch  of  the  herd,  who  is  not  only 
familiar  with  the  topography  of  the  country,  but  whose  prowess  "in  the  field" 
entitles  him  to  become  the  leader  of  his  herd.  He  maintains  this  leadership 
only  so  long  as  his  strength  and  courage  enable  him  to  remain  the  successful 
champion  in  the  innumerable  contests  which  he  is  called  upon  to  maintain. 
The  buffalo  trails  are  always  objects  of  interest  and  inquiry  to  the  sight-seer  on 
the  Plains.  These  trails  made  by  the  herds  in  their  migrating  movements  are 
so  regular  in  their  construction  and  course  as  to  well  excite  curiosity.  They 
vary  but  little  from  eight  to  ten  inches  in  width,  and  are  usually  from  two  to 
four  inches  in  depth ;  their  course  is  almost  as  unvarying  as  that  of  the  needle, 
running  north  and  south.  Of  the  thousands  of  buffalo  trails  which  I  have  seen, 
I  recollect  none  of  which  the  general  direction  was  not  north  and  south.  This 
may  seem  somewhat  surprising  at  first  thought,  but  it  admits  of  a  simple  and 
satisfactory  explanation. 

The  general  direction  of  all  streams,  large  and  small,  on  the  Plains,  is  from 
the  west  to  the  east,  seeking  as  they  do  an  entrance  to  the  Mississippi.  The 
habits  of  the  buffalo  incline  him  to  graze  and  migrate  from  one  stream  to  an- 
other, moving  northward  and  crossing  each  in  succession  as  he  follows  the 
young  grass  in  the  spring,  and  moving  southward  seeking  the  milder  climate 
and  open  grazing  in  the  fall  and  winter.  Throughout  the  buffalo  country  are 
to  be  seen  what  are  termed  "  buffalo  wallows."  The  number  of  these  is  so 
great  as  to  excite  surprise ;  a  moderate  estimate  would  give  from  one  to  three 
to  «ach  acre  of  ground  throughout  this  vast  tract  of  country  These  wallowa 


MY  LIFE  ON  THE  PLAINS.  9 

are  about  eight  feet  in  diameter  and  from  six  to  eighteen  inches  in  depth,  and 
are  made  by  the  buffalo  bulls  in  the  spring  when  challenging  a  rival  to  com- 
bat for  the  favor  of  the  opposite  sex.  The  ground  is  broken  by  pawing — if  an 
animal  with  a  hoof  can  be  said  to  paw — and  if  the  challenge  is  accepted,  as  it 
usually  is,  the  combat  takes  place ;  after  which  the  one  who  comes  off  victori- 
ous remains  in  possession  of  the  battle-field,  and,  occupying  the  "wallow  "  of 
fresh  upturned  earth,  finds  it  produces  a  cooling  sensation  to  his  hot  and  gory 
sides.  Sometimes  the  victory  which  gives  possession  of  the  battle-field  and 
drives  a  hated  antagonist  away  is  purchased  at  a  dear  price.  The  carcass  of  the 
victor  is  often  found  in  the  wallow,  where  his  brief  triumph  has  soon  terminated 
from  the  effects  of  his  wounds.  In  the  early  spring,  during  the  shedding-  sea- 
son, the  buffalo  resorts  to  his  "  wallow  "  to  aid  in  removing  the  old  coat.  These 
**  wallows  "  have  proven  of  no  little  benefit  to  man,  as  well  as  to  animals  other 
than  the  buffalo.  After  a  heavy  rain  they  become  filled  with  water,  the  soil 
being  of  such  a  compact  character  as  to  retain  it.  '  It  has  not  unfrequently  been 
the  case  when  making  long  marches  that  the  streams  would  be  found  dry, 
while  water  in  abundance  could  be  obtained  from  the  *'  wallows.1'  True,  it  was 
not  of  the  best  quality,  particularly  if  it  had  been  standing  long  and  the  buf- 
falo had  patronized  the  wallows  as  "  summer  resorts  " ;  but  on  the  Plains  a 
thirsty  man  or  beast,  far 'from  any  streams  of  water,  does  not  parley  long  with 
these  considerations. 

Wherever  water  is  found  on  the  Plains,  particularly  if  it  is  standing,  in- 
numerable gadflies  and  mosquitoes  generally  abound.  To  such  an  extent  do 
these  pests  to  the  animal  kingdom  exist,  that  to  our  thinly-coated  animals,  such 
as  the  horse  and  mule,  grazing  is  almost  an  impossibility,  while  the  buffalo  with 
his  huge  shaggy  coat  can  browse  undisturbed.  The  most  sanguinary  and  de- 
termined of  these  troublesome  insects  are  the  "  buffalo  flies" ;  they  move  in  my- 
riads, and  so  violent  and  painful  are  their  assaults  upon  horses  that  a  herd  of 
the  latter  has  been  known  to  stampede  as  the  result  of  an  attack  from  a  swarm 
of  these  flies. 

But  here  again  is  furnished  what  some  reasoners  would  affirm  is  evidence 
of  the  "eternal  fitness  of  things."  In  most  localities  where  these  flies  are 
found  in  troublesome  numbers,  there  are  also  found  flocks  of  starlings,  a  spe- 
cies of  blackbird ;  these,  more,  I  presume,  to  obtain  a  livelihood  than  to  become 
the  defender  of  the  helpless,  perch  themselves  upon  the  backs  of  the  animals, 
when  woe  betide  the  hapless  gadfly  who  ventures  near,  only  to  become  a  choice 
morsel  for  the  starling.  In  this  way  I  have  seen  our  herds  of  cavalry  horses 
grazing  undisturbed,  each  horse  of  the  many  hundreds  having  perched  upon 
his  back  from  one  to  dozens  of  starlings,  standing  guard  over  him  while  he 
grazed. 

One  of  the  first  subjects  which  addresses  itself  to  the  mind  of  the  stranger 
on  the  Plains,  particularly  if  he  be  of  a  philosophical  or  scientific  turn  of  mind, 
is  the  mirage,  which  is  here  observed  in  all  its  perfection.  Many  a  weary  mile 
of  the  traveller  has  been  whiled  away  in  endeavors  to  account  for  the  fitful  and 
beautifully  changing  visions  presented  by  the  mirage.  Sometimes  the  distor- 
tions are  wonderful,  and  so  natural  as  to  deceive  the  most  experienced  eye. 
Upon  one  occasion  I  met  a  young  officer  who  had  spent  several  years  on  the 
Plains  and  in  the  Indian  country.  He  was,  on  the  occasion  alluded  to,  in  com- 
mand of  a  detachment  of  cavalry  in  pursuit  of  a  party  of  Indians  who  had  been 
Rommitting  depredations  on  our  frontier.  While  riding  at  the  head  of  his  com- 
mand he  suddenly  discovered,  as  he  thought,  a  party  of  Indians  not  more  than 


10  MY  LIFE  ON  THE  PLAINS. 

B  mile  distant.  The  latter  seemed  to  be  galloping  toward  him.  The  atten- 
tion of  his  men  was  called  to  them,  and  they  pronounced  them  Indians  OB 
horseback.  The  "trot"  was  sounded,  and  the  column  moved  forward  to  the 
attack.  The  distance  between  the  attacking  party  and  the  supposed  foe  was  rap- 
idly diminishing,  the  Indians  appearing  plainer  to  view  each  moment.  The 
charge  was  about  to  be  sounded,  when  it  was  discovered  that  the  supposed 
party  of  Indians  consisted  of  the  decayed  carcasses  of  half  a  dozen  slain  buffa- 
loes, which  number  had  been  magnified  by  the  mirage,  while  the  peculiar  mo- 
•tion  imparted  by  the  latter  had  given  the  appearance  of  Indians  on  horseback. 

I  have  seen  a  train  of  government  wagons  with  white  canvas  covers  mov- 
ing through  a  mirage  which,  by  elevating  the  wagons  to  treble  their  height 
and  magnifying  the  size  of  the  covers,  presented  the  appearance  of  a  line  of 
large  sailing  vessels  under  full  sail,  while  the  usual  appearance  of  the  mi- 
rage gave  a  correct  likeness  of  an  immense  lake  or  sea.  Sometimes  the  mi- 
rage has  been  the  cause  of  frightful  suffering  and  death  by  its  deceptive  ap- 
pearance. 

Trains  of  emigrants  making  their  way  to  California  and  Oregon  have,  while 
seeking  water  to  quench  their  thirst  and  that  of  their  animals,  been  induced  to 
depart  from  their  course  in  the  endeavor  to  reach  the  inviting  lake  of  water 
which  the  mirage  displayed  before  their  longing  eyes.  It  is  usually  repre- 
sented at  a  distance  of  from  five  to  ten  miles.  Sometimes,  if  the  nature  of  the 
ground  is  favorable,  it  is  dispelled  by  advancing  toward  it ;  at  others  it  is  like 
an  ignis  fatutis,  hovering  in  sight,  but  keeping  beyond  reach.  Here  and  there 
throughout  this  region  are  pointed  out  the  graves  of  those  who  are  said  to  have 
been  led  astray  by  the  mirage  until  their  bodies  were  famished  and  they  suc- 
cumbed to  thirst. 

The  routes  usually  chosen  for  travel  across  the  Plains  may  be  said  to  furnish, 
npon  an  average,  water  every  fifteen  miles.  In  some  instances,  however,  and 
during  the  hot  season  of  the  year,  it  is  necessary  in  places  to  go  into  what  is 
termed  "  a  dry  camp,"  that  is,  to  encamp  where  there  is  no  water.  In  such 
emergencies,  with  a  previous  knowledge  of  the  route,  it  is  practicable  to  trans- 
port from  the  last  camp  a  sufficient  quantity  to  satisfy  the  demands  of  the  people 
composing  the  train,  but  the  dumb  brutes  must  trust  to  the  little  moisture 
obtained  from  the  night  grazing  to  quench  their  thirst. 

The  animals  inhabiting  the  Plains  resemble  in  some  respects  the  fashionable 
society  of  some  of  our  larger  cities.  During  the  extreme  heat  of  the  summer 
they  forsake  their  accustomed  haunts  and  seek  a  more  delightful  retreat.  For, 
although  the  Plains  are  drained  by  streams  of  all  sizes,  from  the  navigable 
river  to  the  humblest  of  brooks,  yet  at  certain  seasons  the  supply  of  water  in 
many  of  them  is  of  the  most  uncertain  character.  The  pasturage,  from  the 
excessive  heat,  the  lack  of  sufficient  moisture,  and  the  withering  Tiot  winds 
•which  sweep  across  from  the  south,  becomes  dried,  withered,  and  burnt,  and  is 
rendered  incapable  of  sustaining  life.  Then  it  is  that  the  animals  usually 
found  on  the  Plains  disappear  for  a  short  time,  and  await  the  return  of  a 
milder  season. 

Having  briefly  grouped  the  prominent  features  of  the  central  Plains,  and  as 
some  of  the  incidents  connected  with  my  service  among  the  Indian  tribes  oc- 
curred far  to  the  south  of  the  localities  already  referred  to,  a  hurried  reference 
to  the  country  north  of  Texas,  and  in  which  the  Wichita  mountains  are  located, 
a  favorite  resort  of  some  of  the  tribes,  is  here  made.  To  describe  as  one 
would  view  it  in  journeying  upon  horseback  over  this  beautiful  and  romantic 
country,  to  picture  with  the  pen  those  boundless  solitude — so  silent  that  theii 


MY  LIFE  ON  THE  PLAINS.  11 

silence  alone  increases  their  grandeur — to  gather  inspiration  from  nature  and 
to  attempt  to  paint  the  scene  as  my  eye  beheld  it,  is  a  task  before  which  a  much 
readier  pen  than  mine  might  well  hesitate. 

It  was  a  beautiful  and  ever-changing  panorama  which  at  one  moment  excited 
the  beholder's  highest  admiration,  at  the  next  impressed  him  with  speechless 
veneration.  Approaching  the  Wichita  mountains  from  the  north,  and  after 
the  eye  has  perhaps  been  wearied  by  the  tameness  and  monotony  of  the  un- 
broken Plains,  one  is  gladdened  by  the  relief  which  the  sight  of  these  pictur- 
esque and  peculiarly  beautiful  mountains  affords. 

Here  are  to  be  seen  all  the  varied  colors  which  Bierstadt  and  Church  en- 
deavor to  represent  in  their  mountain  scenery.  A  journey  across  and  around 
them  on  foot  and  upon  horseback  will  well  repay  either  the  tourist  or  artist. 
The  air  is  pure  and  fragrant,  and  as  exhilarating  as  the  purest  of  wine;  the 
climate  entrancingly  mild;  the  sky  clear,  and  blue  as  the  most  beautiful  sap- 
phire, with  here  and  there  clouds  of  rarest  loveliness,  presenting  to  the  eye 
the  richest  commingling  of  bright  and  varied  colors ;  delightful  odors  are  con- 
stantly being  wafted  by;  while  the  forests,  filled  with  the  mocking  bird,  the 
colibri,  the  humming  bird,  and  the  thrush,  constantly  put  forth  a  joyful  chorus, 
and  all  combine  to  fill  the  soul  with  visions  of  delight  and  enhance  the  perfec- 
tion and  glory  of  the  creation.  Strong  indeed  must  be  that  unbelief  which  can 
here  contemplate  nature  in  all  her  purity  and  glory,  and,  nnawed  by  the  sub- 
limity of  this  closely-connected  testimony,  question  either  the  Divine  origin  01 
purpose  of  the  beautiful  firmament. 

Unlike  most  mountains,  the  Wichita  cannot  properly  be  termed  a  range  or 
chain,  but  more  correctly  a  collection  or  group,  as  many  of  the  highest  and 
most  beautiful  are  detached,  and  stand  on  a  level  plain  "solitary  and  alone." 
They  are  mainly  composed  of  granite,  the  huge  blocks  of  which  exhibit  numer- 
ous shades  of  beautiful  colors,  crimson,  purple,  yellow,  and  green  predominat- 
ing. They  are  conical  in  shape,  and  seem  to  have  but  little  resemblance  to 
the  soil  upon  which  they  are  founded.  They  rise  abruptly  from  a  level  sur- 
face— so  level  and  unobstructed  that  it  would  be  an  easy  matter  to  drive  a  car- 
riage to  any  point  of  the  circumference  at  the  base ;  and  yet  so  steep  and  broken 
are  the  sides  that  it  is  only  here  and  there  that  it  is  possible  to  ascend  them. 
From  the  foot  of  almost  every  mountain  pours  a  stream  of  limpid  water,  of 
almost  icy  coldness. 

If  the  character  given  to  the  Indian  by  Cooper  and  other  novelists,  as  well 
as  by  well-meaning  but  mistaken  philanthropists  of  a  later  day,  were  the  true 
one ;  if  the  Indian  were  the  innocent,  simple-minded  being  he  is  represented, 
more  the  creature  of  romance  than  reality,  imbued  only  with  a  deep  veneration 
for  the  works  of  nature,  freed  from  the  passions  and  vices  which  must  accom- 
pany a  savage  nature ;  if,  in  other  words,  he  possessed  all  the  virtues  which  his 
admirers  and  works  of  fiction  ascribe  to  him,  and  were  free  from  all  the  vices 
which  those  best  qualified  to  judge  assign  to  him,  he  would  be  just  the  character 
to  complete  the  picture  which  is  presented  by  the  country  embracing  the  Wi- 
chita mountains.  Cooper,  to  whose  writings  more  than  to  those  of  any  other 
author  are  the  people  speaking  the  English  language  indebted  for  a  false  and 
ill-judged  estimate  of  the  Indian  character,  might  well  have  laid  the  scenes  of 
his  fictitious  stories  in  this  beautiful  and  romantic  country. 

It  is  to  be  regretted  that  the  character  of  the  Indian  as  described  in  Coop- 
er's interesting  novels  is  not  the  true  one.  But  as,  in  emerging  from  childhood 
into  the  years  of  a  maturer  age,  we  are  often  compelled  to  cast  aside  many  of 
our  earlier  illusions  and  replace  them  by  beliefs  less  inviting  but  more  real. 


t2  MY  LIFE  ON  THE  PLAINS. 

BO  we,  as  a  people,  with  opportunities  enlarged  and  facilities  for  obtaining 
knowledge  increased,  have  been  forced  by  a  multiplicity  of  causes  to  study  and 
endeavor  to  comprehend  thoroughly  the  character  of  the  red  man.  So  inti- 
mately has  he  become  associated  with  the  Government  as  ward  of  the  nation, 
and  so  prominent  a  place  among  the  questions  of  national  policy  does  the  much 
mooted  "Indian  question"  occupy,  that  it  behooves  us  no  longer  to  study  this 
problem  from  works  of  fiction,  but  to  deal  with  it  as  it  exists  in  reality. 
Stripped  of  the  beautiful  romance  with  which  we  have  been  so  long  willing 
to  envelop  him,  transferred  from  the  inviting  pages  of  the  novelist  to  the  lo- 
calities where  we  are  compelled  to  meet  with  him,  in  his  native  village,  on  the 
war  path,  and  when  raiding  upon  our  frontier  settlements  and  lines  of  travel, 
the  Indian  forfeits  his  claim  to  the  appellation  of  the  "  noble  red  man."  We 
see  him  as  he  is,  and,  so  far  as  all  knowledge  goes,  as  he  ever  has  been,  a 
savage  in  every  sense  of  the  word ;  not  worse,  perhaps,  than  his  white  brother 
would  be  similarly  born  and  bred,  but  one  whose  cruel  and  ferocious  nature 
far  exceeds  that  of  any  wild  beast  of  the  desert.  That  this  is  true  no  one  who 
has  been  brought  into  intimate  contact  with  the  wild  tribes  will  deny.  Perhaps 
there  are  some  who,  as  members  of  peace  commissions  or  as  wandering  agents 
of  some  benevolent  society,  may  have  visited  these  tribes  or  attended  with  them 
at  councils  held  for  some  pacific  purpose,  and  who,  by  passing  through  the  vil- 
lages of  the  Indian  while  at  peace,  may  imagine  their  opportunities  for  judging 
of  the  Indian  nature  all  that  could  be  desired.  But  the  Indian,  while  he  can 
seldom  be  accused  of  indulging  in  a  great  variety  of  wardrobe,  can  be  said  to 
have  a  character  capable  of  adapting  itself  to  almost  every  occasion.  He  has 
one  character,  perhaps  his  most  serviceable  one,  which  he  preserves  carefully, 
and  only  airs  it  when  making  his  appeal  to  the  Government  or  its  agents  for 
arms,  ammunition,  and  license  to  employ  them.  This  character  is  invariably 
paraded,  and  often  with  telling  effect,  when  the  motive  is  a  peaceful  one. 
Prominent  chiefs  invited  to  visit  Washington  invariably  don  this  character,  and 
in  their  "talks"  with  the  "  Great  Father  "  and  other  less  prominent  personages 
they  successfully  contrive  to  exhibit  but  this  one  phase.  Seeing  them  under 
these  or  similar  circumstances  only,  it  is  not  surprising  that  by  many  the  Indian 
is  looked  upon  as  a  simple-minded  "son  of  nature,"  desiring  nothing  beyond 
the  privilege  of  roaming  and  hunting  over  the  vast  unsettled  wilds  of  the  West, 
inheriting  and  asserting  but  few  native  rights,  and  never  trespassing  upon  the 
rights  of  others.  This  view  is  equally  erroneous  with  that  which  regards  the 
Indian  as  a  creature  possessing  the  human  form  but  divested  of  all  other  at- 
tributes of  humanity,  and  whose  traits  of  character,  habits,  modes  of  life,  dis- 
position, and  savage  customs  disqualify  him  from  the  exercise  of  all  rights 
and  privileges,  even  those  pertaining  to  life  itself.  Taking  him  as  we  find  him, 
at  peace  or  at  war,  at  home  or  abroad,  waiving  all  prejudices,  and  laying 
aside  all  partiality,  we  will  discover  in  the  Indian  a  subject  for  thoughtful 
study  and  investigation.  In  him  we  will  find  the  representative  of  a  race 
whose  origin  is,  and  promises  to  be,  a  subject  forever  wrapped  in  mystery;  a 
race  incapable  of  being  judged  by  the  rules  or  laws  applicable  to  any  other 
known  race  of  men ;  one  between  which  and  civilization  there  seems  to  have 
existed  from  time  immemorial  a  determined  and  unceasing  warfare — a  hostility 
so  deep-seated  and  inbred  with  the  Indian  character,  that  in  the  exceptional 
instances  where  the  modes  and  habits  of  civilization  have  been  reluctantly 
adopted,  it  has  been  at  the  sacrifice  of  power  and  influence 'as  a  tribe,  and  the 
more  serious  loss  of  health,  vigor,  and  courage  as  individuals. 


II. 


~T~F  the  character  of  the  Indian  is  enveloped  in  mystery,  how  much  more  so  if 
I  his  origin.  From  his  earliest  history  to  the  present  time  learned  men 
have  striven  to  unravel  this  mystery,  and  to  trace  the  genealogy  of  the  red  man 
to  its  original  source.  But  in  spite  of  all  study  and  the  deepest  research  capable 
of  being  brought  to  bear  on  this  subject,  it  is  to-day  surrounded  by  a  darkness 
almost  as  deep  and  impenetrable  as  that  which  enfolded  it  centuries  ago.  Va- 
rious writers  of  ability  have  attempted  to  prove  that  the  Indians  came  from 
eastern  Asia ;  others  trace  them  to  Africa,  others  to  PhoGnicia,  while  another 
class  believes  them  to  be  autochthones.  In  favor  of  each  of  these  beliefs  strong 
circumstantial  evidence  can  be  produced.  By  closely  studying  the  customs, 
costumes,  faith,  and  religious  traditions  of  the  various  tribes,  a  striking  homo- 
geneity is  seen  to  exist.  At  the  same  time  and  from  the  same  sources  we  are 
enabled  to  discover  satisfactory  resemblances  between  certain  superstitions  and 
religious  rites  practised  among  the  Indian  tribes  and  those  which  prevailed  at 
one  time  among  the  ancient  Persians,  the  Hebrews,  and  the  Chaldeans.  They 
who  adhere  to  the  belief  of  disparity  of  origin  may  readily  adduce  arguments  in 
refutation  of  an  opposite  theory.  The  apparent  similarity  found  to  exist  in  the 
customs,  dress,  and  religious  rites  of  different  tribes  may  be  partially  accounted 
for  by  their  long  intercourse  under  like  circumstances,  the  effect  of  which  would 
necessarily  be  an  assimilation  in  beliefs  and  usages  to  a  greater  or  less  de- 
gree. The  preponderance  of  facts  inclines  strongly  in  favor  of  that  theory 
which  does  not  ascribe  unity  of  origin  to  the  Indian  tribes.  Passing  down 
the  Mississippi  to  Mexico,  and  from  Mexico  to  Peru,  there  once  existed  an  un 
broken  chain  of  tribes,  which,  either  in  a  peaceful  or  warlike  manner,  main- 
tained a  connection  and  kept  up  an  intercourse  with  each  other.  In  various 
ways  proofs  have  been  discovered  that  at  one  time  the  most  northern  tribes 
must  have  held  intercourse  with  the  civilized  nations  of  Peru  and  Mexico.  These 
evidences  have  been  seized  upon  by  certain  savants  to  support  the  theory  that 
the  Indian  tribes  of  North  America  are  descendants  of  the  Aztecs  and  other  kin- 
dred nations  of  the  south — arriving  at  this  conclusion  from  the  fact  of  an  appar-. 
ent  similarity  in  history,  psychology,  traditions,  and  customs.  But  by  studying 
the  migrations  and  tendencies  of  ancient  nations,  and  making  allowance  for  such 
modifications  as  climatic  influences,  intermarriage,  contact  with  civilization, 
an:«l  an  altered  mode  of  living  would  necessarily  produce  upon  any  branch  of 
the  human  race — remembering,  too,  that  in  the  vast  majority  of  cases  relating 
to  our  subject  we  must  be  guided  by  tradition  rather  than  history — it  is  not  diffi- 
cult to  establish  a  strong  typical  likeness  between  the  tribes  of  American  In- 
dians and  some  of  the  nations  of  most  remote  antiquity.  When  or  in  what  ex- 
act manner  they  first  reached  this  continent  is  a  problem  difficult  of  solution. 
This  theory  necessarily  involves  the  admission  of  emigration  to  this  conti 
nent  centuries  before  the  landing  of  Columbus.  Upon  this  point  there  is  much 
that  may  be  inferred,  and  not  a  little  susceptible  of  strong  proof. 

When  civilization  made  its  first  inroads  within  the  borders  of  this  continent, 
numerous  tribes,  each  powerful  in  numbers,  were  found  inhabiting  it.  Each 
tribe  had  its  peculiar  customs,  whether  of  war,  the  chase,  or  religion  They 


H  MY  LIFE  OX  THE  PLAINS. 

exhibited  some  close  resemblances  as  well  as  widely  different  traits  of  charac- 
ter. That  they  sprang  from  different  nations  rather  than  from  a  single  source 
seems  highly  probable.  It  is  said  that  when  the  Spaniards  conquered  Yucatan 
a  number  of  intelligent  Indians  declared  that  by  traditions  from  their  ancestors 
they  had  learned  that  their  country  had  been  peopled  by  nations  coining  from 
the  east,  whom  God  had  delivered  from  their  enemies  by  opening  a  road  for 
them  across  the  sea. 

Few  persons  will  deny  that  the  existence  of  America  was  believed  in  if  not 
positively  known  centuries  before  its  discovery  by  Columbus.  Even  so  far 
back  as  the  time  of  Alexander  the  Great,  a  historian  named  Theopompus,  in 
giving  a  dialogue  that  took  place  between  Midas  and  Silenus,  credits  the  latter 
with  saying  that  Europe,  Asia,  and  Africa  were  only  islands,  but  that  a  vast  fer- 
tile continent  existed  beyond  the  sea.  This  continent  was  peopled  by  a  race  of 
powerful  men,  and  gold  and  silver  were  abundant  on  its  surface.  Hanno,  eight 
hundred  years  before  Christ,  made  a  voyage  along  the  coast  of  Africa,  and 
sailed  due  west  for  thirty  days.  From  the  account  which  he  afterward  wrote 
of  his  voyage,  it  is  probable  that  he  saw  portions  of  America  or  some  of  the 
West  India  islands.  Reference  is  also  made  by  Homer  and  Horace  to  the  ex- 
istence of  islands  at  a  long  distance  west  of  Europe  and  Africa.  Diodo- 
rus  speaks  of  an  immense  island  many  days'  sail  to  the  west  of  Africa ;  im- 
mense rivers  flowed  from  its  shores ;  its  inhabitants  resided  in  beautiful  man- 
sions ;  its  soil  was  fruitful  and  highly  cultivated.  The  description  corresponds 
with  that  given  of  Mexico  by  the  Spaniards  who  first  discovered  it.  Aristotle 
makes  mention  of  it  in  the  following  terms :  "  It  is  said  that  the  Carthaginians 
have  discovered  beyond  the  Pillars  of  Hercules  a  very  fertile  island,  but  which 
is  without  inhabitants,  yet  full  of  forests,  of  navigable  rivers,  and  abounding  in 
fruit.  It  is  situated  many  days'  journey  from  the  mainland."  After  the  dis- 
covery of  America  Europeans  were  surprised  to  find  in  villages  in  Guatemala 
inhabitants  wearing  the  Arabian  masculine  costume  and  the  Jewish  feminine 
costume.  Travellers  in  South  America  have  discovered  Israelites  among 
the  Indians.  This  discovery  strengthens  the  theory  given  by  Garcia,  a  Spanish 
writer,  that  the  Indians  are  the  descendants  of  the  tribes  of  Israel  that  were  led 
captive  into  Assyria.  Many  of  the  Indian  customs  and  religious  rites  closely 
resemble  those  of  the  Israelites.  In  many  tribes  the  Indians  offer  the  first 
fruits  of  the  earth  and  of  the  chase  to  the  Great  Spirit.  They  have  also  certain 
ceremonies  at  stated  periods.  Their  division  of  the  year  corresponds  with  tho 
Jewish  festivals.  In  some  tribes  the  brother  of  a  deceased  husband  receives 
the  widow  into  his  lodge  as  his  legitimate  wife.  Some  travellers  claim  to  have 
seen  circumcision  practised  among  certain  tribes.  Another  analogy  between 
the  Jews  and  the  Indians  is  seen  in  their  purifications,  baths,  anointings,  fasts, 
manner  of  praying,  and  abstaining  from  certain  quadrupeds,  birds,  and  reptiles 
considered  impure.  In  general  Indians  are  only  permitted  to  marry  in  their 
own  tribe.  Some  tribes  are  said  to  carry  with  them  an  ark  similar  to  the  one 
mentioned  in  Holy  Writ.  I  know  that  all  tribes  with  which  I  have  been  brought 
iu  contact  carry  with  them  a  mysterious  something  which  is  regarded  with  the 
utmost  sacredness  and  veneration,  and  upon  which  the  eye  of  no  white  man  at 
least  is  ever  permitted  to  rest.  Then  again  the  "medicine  man"  of  the  tribe, 
who  is  not,  as  his  name  implies,  the  physician,  but  stands  in  the  character  of  high 
priest,  assumes  a  dress  and  manner  corresponding  to  those  of  the  Jewish  high 
priest.  Mr.  Adair,  who  spent  forty  years  among  the  various  northern  tribes, 
and  who  holds  to  the  idea  that  the  Indian  is  descended  from  the  Hebrew,  as- 


MIr  LIFE  ON  THE  PLAINS.  15 

serts  that  he  discovered  an  unmistakable  resemblance  between  various  Indian 
words  and  the  Hebrew  intended  to  express  the  same  idea.  He  further  asserts 
that  he  once  heard  an  Indian  apply  the  following  expression  to  a  culprit: 
*•  TscJii  tcaksit  canafia  " — Thou  art  like  unto  a  Canaanite  sinner. 

Numerous  evidences  and  various  authorities  go  to  prove  that  prior  to  the 
discovery  of  America  by  Columbus  a  series  of  voyages  had  been  made  from 
the  old  to  the  new  continent.  The  historical  records  of  the  Scandinavians,  de- 
scribing  their  migratory  expeditions,  fix  not  only  the  dates  of  such  excursions, 
but  also  the  exact  points  on  the  American  coast  at  which  landings  were  made 
and  colonies  established.  In  1002,  Thorwald  Ericsson,  following  the  example 
of  his  countrymen,  began  a  voyage,  during  which  he  landed  near  Cape  Cod. 
He  was  afterward  slain  in  an  encounter  with  the  natives.  Other  expeditions 
were  undertaken  by  the  Scandinavians  at  subsequent  periods  down  to  the  early 
part  of  the  fifteenth  century,  when,  owing  to  various  causes  of  decline,  in- 
cluding savage  wars  and  disease,  these  early  explorers  lost  their  foothold  on 
the  American  continent  and  disappeared  from  its  limits.  But  from  the  ninth 
to  the  fifteenth  century  it  is  easily  proved  by  their  historical  records  and  tra- 
ditions that  the  American  continent  had  been  visited  and  occupied  by  pioneers 
from  the  Scandinavians.  From  the  great  number  of  inscriptions,  antique  uten- 
sils, arms,  bones,  and  monuments  discovered  in  the  New  England  States,  it  is 
fair  to  presume  that  these  adventurers  had  occupied  a  larger  portion  of  the 
new  continent  than  their  manuscripts  would  lead  us  to  suppose.  At  the  same 
time  the  discoveries  in  the  Western  States  and  territories  of  mounds  containing 
human  bones,  earthen  vessels,  and  weapons  whose  form  and  structure  prove 
that  their  original  owners  belonged  to  a  different  people  from  any  with  which 
we  are  acquainted  at  the  present  day,  should  be  received  as  evidence  strongly 
confirmatory  of  the  early  migrations  claimed  to  have  been  made  by  the  Scandi- 
navians and  other  nations.  Admitting  that  there  are  certain  physiological  at- 
tributes common  to  nearly  all  the  Indian  tribes,  sufficiently  decided  and  clear 
to  enable  them  to  be  classed  together  as  one  branch  of  the  human  family,  yet 
an  intimate  study  of  all  the  tribes  of  North  America  will  develop  physical  di- 
versities sufficiently  ample  to  justify  the  belief  that  the  various  tribes  may  have 
sprung  from  different  nationalities.  We  find  them,  although  generally  of  a 
copper  color,  presenting  all  shades  of  complexion  from  a  deep  black  to  a  shade 
of  white.  Some  tribes  are  of  powerful  stature,  others  are  dwarfed.  So  marked 
are  these  differences  that  a  person  accustomed  to  meeting  the  various  tribes  can 
at  a  glance  distinguish  the  individuals  of  one  from  the  other.  Almost  every 
tribe  possesses  a  language  peculiarly  its  own,  and  what  seems  remarkable  is 
the  fact  that  no  matter  how  long  or  how  intimately  two  tribes  may  be  associ- 
ated with  each  other,  they  each  preserve  and  employ  their  own  language,  and 
individuals  of  the  one  tribe  rarely  become  versed  in  the  spoken  language  of 
the  other,  all  intercommunication  being  carried  on  either  by  interpreters  or  in 
the  universal  sign  language.  This  is  noticeably  true  of  Cheyennes  and  Arra- 
pahoes,  two  tribes  which  for  years  have  lived  in  close  proximity  to  each  other, 
and  who  are  so  strongly  bound  together,  offensively  and  defensively,  as  to 
make  common  cause  against  the  enemies  of  either,  particularly  against  the 
white  man.  These  tribes  encamp  together,  hunt  together,  and  make  war  to- 
gether, yet  but  a  comparatively  small  number  of  either  can  speak  fluently  the 
language  of  the  other.  I  remember  to  have  had  an  interview  at  one  time  with 
a  number  of  prominent  chiefs  belonging  to  five  different  tribes,  the  Cheyennee, 
Kiowas,  Osages,  Raws,  and  Apaches.  In  communicating  with  them  it  was 


16  MY  LIFE  ON  THE  PLAINS. 

necessary  for  my  language  to  be  interpreted  into  each  of  the  five  Indian 
tongues,  no  representatives  of  any  two  of  the  tribes  being  able  to  understand  the 
language  of  each  other ;  yet  all  of  these  tribes  were  accustomed  to  more  or  less 
intimate  association.  Between  the  tribes  which  inhabited  the  Eastern  States 
and  those  originally  found  on  the  Plains  a  marked  difference  is  seen  to  exist. 
They  have  but  little  in  common,  while  a  difference  equally  marked  is  discov- 
ered between  the  Indians  of  the  Plains  and  those  of  the  mountain  regions  fur- 
ther west,  as  well  as  the  tribes  of  both  Old  and  New  Msxico. 

Inseparable  from  the  Indian  character,  wherever  he  is  to  be  met  with,  is 
his  remarkable  taciturnity,  his  deep  dissimulation,  the  perseverance  with  which 
he  follows  his  plans  of  revenge  or  conquest,  his  concealment  and  apparent  lack 
of  curiosity,  his  stoical  courage  when  in  the  power  of  his  enemies,  his  cunning, 
his  caution,  and  last,  but  not  least,  the  wonderful  power  and  subtlety  of  his  senses. 
Of  this  last  I  have  had  most  interesting  proof,  one  instance  of  which  will  be 
noted  when  describing  the  Washita  campaign.  In  studying  the  Indian  char- 
acter, while  shocked  and  disgusted  by  many  of  his  traits  and  customs,  I  find 
much  to  be  admired,  and  still  more  of  deep  and  unvarying  interest.  To  me  In- 
dian life,  with  its  attendant  ceremonies,  mysteries,  and  forms,  is  a  book  of  un- 
ceasing interest.  Grant  that  some  of  its  pages  are  frightful,  and,  if  possible,  to 
be  avoided,  yet  the  attraction  is  none  the  weaker.  Study  him,  fight  him,  civil- 
ize him  if  you  can,  he  remains  still  the  object  of  your  curiosity,  a  type  of  man 
peculiar  and  undefined,  subjecting  himself  to  no  known  law  of  civilization,  con- 
tending determinedly  against  all  efforts  to  win  him  from  his  chosen  mode  of 
life.  He  stands  in  the  group  of  nations  solitary  and  reserved,  seeking  alliance 
with  none,  mistrusting  and  opposing  the  advances  of  all.  Civilization  may 
and  should  do  much  for  him,  but  it  can  never  civilize  him.  A  few  instances  to 
the  contrary  may  be  quoted,  but  these  are  susceptible  of  explanation.  No  tribe 
enjoying  its  accustomed  freedom  has  ever  been  induced  to  adopt  a  civilized 
mode  of  life,  or,  as  they  express  it,  to  follow  the  white  man's  road.  At  various 
times  certain  tribes  have  forsaken  the  pleasures  of  the  chase  and  the  excitement 
of  the  war-path  for  the  more  quiet  life  to  be  found  on  the  "  reservation."  Was 
this  course  adopted  voluntarily  and  from  preference  ?  Was  it  because  the  Indian 
chose  the  ways  of  his  white  brother  rather  than  those  in  which  he  had  been 
born  and  bred? 

In  no  single  instance  has  this  been  true.  What  then,  it  may  be  asked,  have 
been  the  reasons  which  influenced  certain  tribes  to  abandon  their  predatory, 
nomadic  life,  and  to-day  to  influence  others  to  pursue  a  similar  course?  The 
answer  is  clear,  and  as  undeniable  as  it  is  clear.  The  gradual  and  steady  de- 
crease in  numbers,  strength,  and  influence,  occasioned  by  wars  both  with  other 
tribes  and  with  the  white  man,  as  well  as  losses  brought  about  by  diseases 
partly  attributable  to  contact  with  civilization,  have  so  lowered  the  standing 
and  diminished  the  available  fighting  force  of  the  tribe  as  to  render  it  unable 
to  cope  with  more  powerful  neighboring  tribes  with  any  prospect  of  success. 
The  stronger  tribes  always  assume  an  overbearing  and  dominant  manner  to- 
ward their  weaker  neighbors,  forcing  them  to  join  in  costly  and  bloody  wars  or 
themselves  to  be  considered  enemies.  When  a  tribe  falls  from  the  position  of 
a  leading  one,  it  is  at  the  mercy  of  every  tribe  that  chooses  to  make  war,  being 
forced  to  take  sides,  and  at  the  termination  of  the  war  is  generally  sacrificed  to 
the  interests  of  the  more  powerful.  To  avoid  these  sacrifices,  to  avail  itself  of 
the  protection  of  civilization  and  its  armed  forces,  to  escape  from  the  ruin- 
ing influences  of  its  more  warlike  and  powerful  neighbors,  it  reluctantly  ao- 


MY  LIFE  ON  THE  PLAINS.  17 

cepis  the  situation,  gives  up  its  accustomed  haunts,  its  wild  mode  of  life,  and 
nestles  down  under  the  protecting  arm  of  its  former  enemy,  the  white  man, 
and  tries,  however  feebly,  to  adopt  his  manner  of  life.  In  making  this  change 
the  Indian  has  to  sacrifice  all  that  is  dear  to  his  heart ;  he  abandons  the  only 
mode  of  life  in  which  he  can  be  a  warrior  and  win  triumphs  and  honors  worthy 
to  be  sought  after ;  and  in  taking  up  the  pursuits  of  the  white  man  he  does  that 
which  he  has  always  been  taught  from  his  earliest  infancy  to  regard  as  degrad- 
ing to  his  manhood — to  labor,  to  work  for  his  daily  bread,  an  avocation  suitable 
only  for  squaws. 

To  those  who  advocate  the  application  of  the  laws  of  civilization  to  the 
Indian,  it  might  be  a  profitable  study  to  investigate  the  effect  which  such  appli- 
cation produces  upon  the  strength  of  the  tribe  as  expressed  in  numbers.  Look- 
ing at  him  as  the  fearless  hunter,  the  matchless  horseman  and  warrior  of  the 
Plains,  where  Nature  placed  him,  and  contrasting  him  with  the  reservation 
Indian,  who  is  supposed  to  be  revelling  in  the  delightful  comforts  and  luxuries 
of  an  enlightened  condition,  but  who  in  reality  is  grovelling  in  beggary,  bereft 
of  many  of  the  qualities  which  in  his  wild  state  tended  to  render  him  noble, 
and  heir  to  a  combination  of  vices  partly  his  own,  partly  bequeathed  to  him 
from  the  pale-face,  one  is  forced,  even  against  desire,  to  conclude  that  there  is 
unending  antagonism  between  the  Indian  nature  and  that  with  which  his  well- 
meaning  white  brother  would  endow  him.  Nature  intended  him  for  a  savage 
state ;  every  instinct,  every  impulse  of  his  soul  inclines  him  to  it.  The  white 
race  might  fall  into  a  barbarous  state,  and  afterwards,  subjected  to  the  influence 
of  civilization,  be  reclaimed  and  prosper.  Not  so  the  Indian.  He  cannot  be 
himself  and  be  civilized;  he  fades  away  and  dies.  Cultivation  such  as  the1 
white  man  would  give  him  deprives  him  of  his  identity.  Education,  strange 
as  it  may  appear,  seems  to  weaken  rather  than  strengthen  his  intellect. 
Where  do  we  find  any  specimens  of  educated  Indian  eloquence  comparing  with 
that  of  such  native,  untutored  orators  as  Tecumseh,  Osceola,  Red  Jacket,  and 
Logan ;  or,  to  select  from  those  of  more  recent  fame,  Red  Cloud  of  the  Sioux, 
or  Sa-tan-ta  of  the  Kiowas?  Unfortunately  for  the  last-named  chief,  whose 
name  has  been  such  a  terror  to  our  frontier  settlements,  ha  will  have  to  be  judged 
for  other  qualities  than  that  of  eloquence.  Attention  has  more  recently  been 
directed  to  him  by  his  arrest  by  the  military  authorities  near  Fort  Sill,  Indian 
Territory,  and  his  transportation  to  Texas  for  trial  by  civil  court  for  various 
murders  and  depredations,  alleged  to  have  been  committed  by  him  near  the 
Texas  frontier.  He  has  since  had  his  trial,  and,  if  public  rumor  is  to  be  cred- 
ited, has  been  sentenced  to  death.  Reference  will  be  made  to  this  noted  chief 
in  succeeding  pages.  His  eloquence  and  able  arguments  upon  the  Indian 
question  in  various  councils  to  which  he  was  called  won  for  him  the  deserved 
title  of  "Orator  of  the  Plains."  In  his  boasting  harangue  before  the  Gen- 
eral of  the  Army,  which  furnished  the  evidence  of  his  connection  with  the  mur- 
ders for  which  he  has  been  tried  and  sentenced,  he  stated  as  a  justification  for 
such  outrages,  or  rather  as  the  occasion  of  them,  that  they  were  in  retaliation  for 
his  arrest  and  imprisonment  by  me  some  three  years  ago.  As  there  are  two 
sides  to  most  questions,  even  if  one  be  wrong,  when  the  proper  time  arrives 
a  brief  account  of  Sa-tan-ta's  arrest  and  imprisonment,  with  the  causes  lead- 
ing thereto,  will  be  given  in  these  sketches.  One  of  the  favorite  remarks  of 
Sa-tan-ta  in  his  orations,  and  one  too  which  other  chiefs  often  indulge  in,  being 
thrown  out  as  a  "glittering  generality,"  meaning  much  or  little  as  they  may 
desire,  but  most  often  the  latter,  was  that  he  was  tired  of  making  war  and  de- 
sired now  "  to  follow  tne  white  man's  road.  It  is  scarcely  to  be  presumed  that 


18  MY  LIFE  ON  THE  PLAINS. 

he  found  the  gratification  of  this  oft-expressed  desire  in  recently  following  tho 
"white  man's  road  "  to  Texas,  under  strong  guard  and  heavily  manacled,  with 
hanging,  to  the  Indian  the  most  dreaded  of  all  deaths,  plainly  in  the  perspec- 
tive.    Aside,  hoAvever,  from  his  character  for  restless  barbarity,  and  activity  in 
conducting  merciless  forays  against  our  exposed  frontiers,  Sa-tan-ta  is  a  re- 
markable man — remarkable  for  his  powers  of  oratory,  his  determined  warfare 
against  the  advances  of  civilization,  and  his  opposition  to  the  abandonment  of 
his  accustomed  mode  of  life,  and  its  exchange  for  the  quiet,  unexciting,  unevent- 
ful life  of  a  reservation  Indian.     If  I  were  an  Indian,  I  often  think  that  I  would 
greatly  prefer  to  cast  my  lot  among  those  of  my  people  who  adhered  to  the  freo 
open  plains,  rather  than  submit  to  the  confined  limits  of  a  reservation,  there  to  be 
the  recipient  of  the  blessed  benefits  of  civilization,  with  its  vices  thrown   in 
without  stint  or  measure.     The  Indian  can  never  be  permitted  to  view  the  ques- 
tion in  this  deliberate  way.     He  is  neither  a  luxury  nor  necessary  of  life.     Ilo 
can  hunt,  roam,  and  camp  when  and  wheresoever  he  pleases,  provided  always 
that  in  so  doing  he  does  not  run  contrary  to  the  requirements  of  civilization 
in  its  advancing  tread.     When  the  soil  which  he  has  claimed  and  hunted 
over  for  go  long  a  time  is  demanded  by  this  to  him  insatiable  monster,  there 
is  no  appeal ;  he  must  yield,  or,  like  the  car  of  Juggernaut,  it  will  roll  merci- 
lessly over  him,  destroying  as  it  advances.     Destiny  seems  to  have  so  willed 
tt,  and  the  world  looks  on  and  nods  its  approval.     At  best  the  history  of  our 
Indian  tribes,  no  matter  from  what  standpoint  it  is  regarded,  affords  a  melan- 
choly picture  of  loss  of  life.      Two  hundred  years  ago  it  required  millions 
to  express  in  numbers  the  Indian  population,  while  at  the  present  time  less 
than  half  the  number  of  thousands  will  suffice  for  the  purpose.     Where  and 
why  have  they  gone?    Ask  the  Saxon  race,  since  whose  introduction  into  and 
occupation  of  the  country  these  vast  changes  have  been  effected. 

But  little  idea  can  be  formed  of  the  terrible  inroads  which  diseases  befoixj 
unknown  to  them  have  made  upon  their  numbers.  War  has  contributed  its 
share,  it  is  true,  but  disease  alone  has  done  much  to  depopulate  many  of  the  In- 
dian tribes.  It  is  stated  that  the  small-pox  was  first  introduced  among  them  by 
the  white  man  in  1837,  and  that  in  the  short  space  of  one  month  six  tribes  lost 
by  this  disease  alone  twelve  thousand  persons. 

Confusion  sometimes  arises  from  the  division  of  the  Indians  into  nations, 
tribes,  and  bands.  A  nation  is  generally  a  confederation  of  tribes  which  have 
sprung  from  a  common  stock  or  origin.  The  tribe  is  intended  to  embrace  all 
bands  and  villages  claiming  a  common  name,  and  is  presided  over  by  a  head  chief, 
while  each  baud  or  village  is  presided  over  by  one  or  more  subordinate  chiefs, 
but  all  acknowledging  a  certain  allegiance  to  the  head  or  main  village.  This 
division  cannot  always  be  accounted  for.  It  arises  sometimes  from  necessity, 
where  the  entire  tribe  is  a  large  one,  and  it  is  difficult  to  procure  game  and 
grazing  in  one  locality  sufficient  for  all.  In  such  cases  the  various  bands  are 
not  usually  separated  by  any  great  distance,  but  regulate  their  movements  so 
as  to  be  able  to  act  in  each  other's  behalf.  Sometimes  a  chief  more  warlike 
than  the  others,  who  favors  war  and  conquest  at  all  times,  and  refuses  to 
make  peace  even  when  his  tribe  assents  to  it,  will  separate  himself,  with  those 
who  choose  to  unite  their  fortunes  with  his,  from  the  remainder  of  tho  tribe, 
and  act  for  the  time  independently.  Such  a  character  produces  endless  trou- 
ble; his  village  becomes  a  shelter  and  rendezvous  for  all  the  restless  spirits  of 
the  tribe.  While  tho  latter  is  or  pretends  to  be  at  peace,  this  band  continues 
to  make  war,  yet  when  pressed  or  pursued  avails  itself  of  the  protection  ot 
those  who  are  supposed  to  be  peaceable. 


MY  LIFE  ON  THE  PLAINS.  19 

f  Having  hurriedly  sketched  the  country  in  which  we  shall  find  it  necessary  to 
go,  and  glanced  at  certain  theories  calculated  to  shed  some  light  on  the  origin 
and  destiny  of  the  Indian  tribes,  the  succeeding  pages  will  be  devoted  to  my 
personal  experience  on  the  Plains,  commencing  with  the  expedition  of  Major* 
General  Hancock  in  the  sprino-  of  186T 


III. 


^  rriHERE  are  two  classes  of  people  who  are  always  eager  to  get  up  an 
_1_  Indian  war — the  army  and  our  frontiersmen." 

I  quote  from  an  editorial  on  the  Indian  question,  which  not  long  since  ap- 
peared in  the  columns  of  one  of  the  leading  New  York  daily  newspapers. 
That  this  statement  was  honestly  made  I  do  not  doubt,  but  that  instead  of  be- 
ing true  it  could  not  have  been  further  from  the  truth  I  will  attempt  to  show. 
I  assert,  and  all  candid  persons  familiar  with  the  subject  will  sustain  the  asser- 
tion, that  of  all  classes  of  our  population  the  army  and  the  people  living  on  the 
frontier  entertain  the  greatest  dread  of  an  Indian  war,  and  are  willing  to  make 
the  greatest  sacrifices  to  avoid  its  horrors.  This  is  a  proposition,  the  assertion 
of  which  almost  carries  its  proof  with  it. 

Under  the  most  auspicious  circumstances,  and  in  time  of  peace  with  the  In- 
dians, the  life  of  an  army  officer  on  the  Plains  or  along  our  frontier  is  at  best 
one  involving  no  little  personal  discomfort,  and  demanding  the  sacrifice  of 
many  of  the  luxuries  and  benefits  which  he  could  obtain  were  he  located  with- 
in the  limits  of  civilization.  To  many  officers,  service  in  the  West  amounts 
almost  to  social  exile.  Some  can  have  their  families  with  or  near  them. 
There  is  a  limited  opportunity  for  social  intercourse ;  travel  from  the  States,  to 
and  across  the  Plains,  either  for  business  or  pleasure,  is  uninterrupted,  and  mail 
facilities  with  friends  and  relations  in  the  States  are  maintained.  An  Indian  war 
changes  all  this.  The  troops  must  prepare  to  take  the  field.  Provided  with 
but  few  comforts,  necessarily  limited  in.  this  respect  by  the  amount  of  trans- 
portation, which  on  the  Plains  is  narrowed  down  to  the  smallest  practicable, 
the  soldier  bids  adieu — often  a  final  one — to  the  dear  ones  of  home,  and  with  his 
comrades  in  arms  sets  out,  no  matter  how  inclement  the  season,  to  seek  what? 
fame  and  glory?  How  many  military  men  have  reaped  laurels  from  their  In- 
dian campaigns?  Does  he  strive  to  win  the  approving  smile  of  his  country- 
men? That  is  indeed,  in  this  particular  instance,  a  difficult  task.  For  let  him 
act  as  he  may  in  conducting  or  assisting  in  a  campaign  against  the  Indians,  if 
he  survives  the  campaign  he  can  feel  assured  of  this  fact,  that  one-half  of  his 
fellow-citizens  at  home  will  revile  him  for  his  zeal  and  pronounce  his  success, 
if  he  achieves  any,  a  massacre  of  poor,  defenceless,  harmless  Indians ;  while 
the  other  half,  if  his  efforts  to  chastise  the  common  enemy  are  not  crowned  with 
satisfactory  results,  will  cry  "Down  with  him.  Down  with  the  regular  army, 
and  give  us  brave  volunteers  who  can  serve  the  Government  in  other  ways  be- 
sides eating  rations  and  drawing  pay." 

An  unsuccessful  campaign,  under  which  head  nineteen  out  of  twenty  may 
reasonably  be  classed,  satisfies  no  portion  of  the  public,  and  greatly  dissatisfies 
that  portion  of  the  Western  population  whose  knowledge  of  the  murders  and 
depredations  committed  by  the  Indians  is,  unlike  that  of  the  people  of  the  States 
further  east,  of  too  recent  origin  to  be  swept  away  by  false  notions  of  clem- 
ency. During  the  continuance  of  the  campaign  both  officers  and  soldiers  are 
generally  cut  off  from  all  communication  with  the  friends  left  behind.  Couriers, 
sent  as  bearers  of  a  few  despatches  and  letters,  are  sometimes  under  cover  of 
the  night  enabled  to  make  their  way  back  to  the  forts ;  but  even  these  fail 
sometimes.  I  now  recollect  the  circumstance  of  two  trusty  scouts  being  sent 
with  despatches  and  a  small  mail,  to  make  their  way  from  the  southern  por- 


MY  LIFE  ON  THE  PLAINS.  21 

tion  of  Kansas  to  Fort  Dodge  on  the  Arkansas.  When  we  saw  them  again  we 
beheld  their  lifeless,  mangled  remains,  their  bodies  pierced  with  numerous  ar- 
rows, and  mutilated  almost  beyond  recognition — our  letters  scattered  here  and 
there  by  the  savages,  who  had  torn  open  the  little  canvas  mail-bag  in  search 
of  plunder.  The  Indians  had  surrounded  these  faithful  fellows  when  within 
about  ten  miles  of  the  end  of  their  perilous  journey.  The  numerous  empty 
cartridge  shells  which  lay  around  and  near  the  bodies  of  the  two  men,  proved 
how  persistently  and  bravely  they  had  struggled  for  their  lives. 

The  opening  of  an  Indian  campaign  is  also  the  signal  for  the  withdrawal  of 
all  privileges  and  enjoyments,  such  as  leaves  of  absence,  visits  from  Eastern 
friends,  hunting  and  pleasure  parties  of  all  kinds.  The  reception  from  the 
East  of  all  luxuries  and  delicacies  for  the  table  and  of  all  current  literature, 
such  as  the  numerous  railroads  being  constructed  in  the  West,  particularly  the 
two  Pacifies,  render  easy  of  procurement,  ceases ;  and  not  only  the  private  sol- 
dier but  the  officer  is  limited  in  his  mess  fare  to  an  indifferent  portion  of  the 
ordinary  ration.  Is  it  probable  or  reasonable  that  these  objects  and  results, 
the  principal  ones  generally,  so  far  as  the  army  as  individuals  is  concerned, 
would  be  considered  sufficient  to  render  either  officers  or  soldiers  "  eager  tc 
get  up  an  Indian  war  "  ?  I  have  yet  to  make  the  acquaintance  of  that  officer 
of  the  army  who,  in  time  of  undisturbed  peace,  desired  a  war  with  the  Indians. 
On  the  contrary,  the  army  is  the  Indian's  best  friend,  so  long  as  the  latter  de- 
sires to  maintain  friendship.  It  is  pleasant  at  all  times,  and  always  interesting, 
to  have  a  village  of  peaceable  Indians  locate  their  lodges  near  our  frontier 
posts  or  camps.  The  daily  visits  of  the  Indians,  from  the  most  venerable  chief 
to  the  strapped  pappoose,  their  rude  interchange  of  civilities,  their  barterings, 
races,  dances,  legends,  strange  customs,  and  fantastic  ceremonies,  all  combine 
to  render  them  far  more  agreeable  as  friendly  neighbors  than  as  crafty,  blood- 
thirsty enemies. 

As  to  the  frontiersman,  he  has  everything  to  lose,  even  to  life,  and  nothing  to 
gain  by  an  Indian  war.  "  His  object  is  to  procure  a  fat  contract  or  a  market 
for  his  produce,"  adds  the  journal  from  which  the  opening  lines  of  this  chapter 
are  quoted.  This  seems  plausible  and  likely  enough.  But  does  that  journal,  and 
do  the  people  who  believe  on  this  question  as  it  does,  know  that  there  are  two 
reasons — more  are  not  required — why  its  statement  is  a  very  great  error  ?  First, 
our  frontier  farmers,  busily  employed  as  they  are  in  opening  up  their  farms,  never 
have  any  produce  to  dispose  of,  but  consider  themselves  fortunate  if  they  have  suf- 
ficient for  their  personal  wants.  They  are  never  brought  in  contact  with  the  In- 
dian except  when  the  latter1  makes  a  raid  or  incursion  of  at  least  hundreds  of 
miles,  and  attacks  the  settlements.  It  is  another  case  of  Mohammed  and  the 
mountain.  The  frontiersman  never  goes  beyond  the  settlements.  The  Indian 
forsakes  his  accustomed  hunting-grounds  when  ambitious  of  obtaining  scalps  or 
plunder,  and  visits  the  settlements.  The  only  ground  upon  which  the  frontiers- 
man can  be  accused  of  inspiring  or  inciting  a  war  with  the  Indian  is,  that  when 
applied  to  by  the  latter  to  surrender  his  life,  family,  and  property,  scalp  thrown 
in,  he  stoutly  refuses,  and  sometimes  employs  force  to  maintain  this  refusal.  I 
have  shown  that  this  abused  class  of  the  pioneers  of  civilization  have  no  hand  in 
the  fat  contracts.  Who  are  the  fortunate  parties?  With  but  rare  exceptions 
our  most  expensive  expeditions  against  the  Indians  on  the  Plains  have  been 
Bnpplied  by  contracts  made  with  parties  far  inside  the  limits  of  civilization, 
\vlio  probably  never  saw  a  hostile  Indian,  and  who  never  even  visited  the  In- 
dian country.  The  supplies  are  purchased  far  from  the  frontiers,  in  the 
rich  and  thickly  settled  portions  of  the  States,  then  shipped  by  rail  and  boat  to 


22  MY  LIFE  ON  THE  PLAINS. 

the  most  available  military  post,  from  which  point  they  are  generally  drawn 
by  huge  trains  of  army  wagons,  or  carried  on  pack  animals. 

Of  the  many  important  expeditions  organized  to  operate  in  the  Indian 
country,  none,  perhaps,  of  late  years  has  excited  more  general  and  unfriendly 
comment,  considering  the  slight  loss  of  life  inflicted  upon  the  Indians,  than  the 
expedition  organized  and  led  in  person  by  Major-General  Hancock  in  the  spring 
of  1867.  The  clique  generally  known  as  the  «* Indian  ring"  were  particularly 
malevolent  and  bitter  in  their  denunciations  of  General  Hancock  for  precipitat- 
ing, as  they  expressed  it,  an  Indian  war.  This  expedition  was  quite  formida- 
ble in  appearance,  being  made  up  of  eight  troops  of  cavalry,  seven  companies 
of  infantry,  and  one  battery  of  light  artillery,  numbering  altogether  about  1,400 
men.  As  General  Hancock  at  the  time  and  since  has  been  so  often  accused  of 
causelessly  bringing  on  an  Indian  war,  a  word  in  explanation  may  not  be 
amiss. 

Being  in  command  of  the  cavalry  connected  with  the  expedition,  I  had  am- 
ple and  frequent  opportunities  for  learning  the  true  purposes  and  objects  of 
the  march  into  the  heart  of  the  Indian  country.  I  know  no  better  mode  of 
explaining  these  than  by  quoting  the  following  extract  from  letters  written  by 
General  Hancock  to  the  agents  of  the  various  tribes  with  which  we  expected 
to  be  brought  in  contact :  "  I  have  the  honor  to  state  for  your  information  that 
I  am  at  present  preparing  an  expedition  to  the  Plains,  which  will  soon  be  ready 
to  move.  My  object  in  doing  so  at  this  time  is,  to  convince  the  Indians  within 
the  limits  of  this  department  that  we  are  able  to  punish  any  of  them  who  may 
molest  travellers  across  the  Plains,  or  who  may  commit  other  hostilities 
against  the  whites.  We  desire  to  avoid  if  possible  any  troubles  with  the  In- 
dians, and  to  treat  them  with  justice,  and  according  to  the  requirements  of  our 
treaties  with  them ;  and  I  wish  especially  in  my  dealings  with  them  to  act 
through  the  agents  of  the  Indian  Department  as  far  as  it  is  possible  so  to  do. 

If  you  as  their  agent  can  arrange  these  matters  satisfactorily 

with  them,  we  will  be  pleased  to  defer  the  whole  subject  to  you.  In  case  of 
your  inability  to  do  so,  I  would  be  pleased  to  have  you  accompany  me  when 
I  visit  the  country  of  your  tribes,  to  show  that  the  officers  of  the  Government 
are  acting  in  harmony.  I  will  be  pleased  to  talk  with  any  of  the  chiefs  whom 
we  may  meet." 

Surely  there  was  no  hostile  intent  here  expressed.  In  another  communica- 
tion to  the  agents  of  different  tribes,  General  Hancock,  in  referring  to  certain 
murders  which  had  been  recently  committed,  and  which  had  been  traced  to 
the  tribes  in  question,  said:  "  These  cases  will  now  be  left  entirely  in  the  hands 
of  the  Indian  Department,  and  I  do  not  expect  to  make  war  against  any  of  the 
Indians  of  your  agency  unless  they  commence  war  against  us." 

It  may  be  asked,  What  had  the  Indians  done  to  make  this  incursion  neces- 
sary? They  had  been  guilty  of  numerous  thefts  and  murders  during  the  preced- 
ing summer  and  fall,  for  none  of  which  had  they  been  called  to  account.  They 
had  attacked  the  stations  of  the  overland  mail  route,  killed  the  employees, 
burned  the  station,  arid  captured  the  stock.  Citizens  had  been  murdered  in 
their  homes  on  the  frontier  of  Kansas ;  murders  had  been  committed  on  the 
Arkansas  route.  The  principal  perpetrators  of  these  acts  were  the  Cheyennes 
and  Sioux.  The  agent  of  the  former,  if  not  a  party  to  the  murder  on  the  Ar- 
kansas, knew  who  the  guilty  persons  were,  yet  took  no  steps  to  bring  the  mur- 
derers to  punishment.  Such  a  course  would  have  interfered  with  his  trade  and 
profits.  It  was  not  to  punish  for  these  sins  of  the  past  that  the  expedition  was 
set  on  foot,  but  rather  by  its  imposing  appearance  and  its  early  presence  in  the 


MY  LIFE  ON  THE  PLAINS.  23 

Indian  country  to  check  or  intimidate  the  Indians  from  a  repetition  of  their 
late  conduct.  This  was  deemed  r:irticularly  necessary  from  the  fact  that  the 
various  trihes  from  which  we  had  greatest  cause  to  anticipate  trouble  had  dur- 
ing the  winter,  through  their  leading  chiefs  and  warriors,  threatened  that  as 
soon  as  the  grass  was  up  in  spring  a  combined  outbreak  would  take  place  along 
our  entire  frontier,  and  especially  against  the  main  routes  of  travel.  To  as- 
semble the  tribes  for  the  desired  council,  word  was  sent  early  in  March  to  the 
agents  of  those  tribes  whom  it  was  desirable  to  meet.  The  agents  sent  runnel 
to  the  villages  inviting  them  to  meet  us  at  some  point  near  the  Arkansas 
river. 

General  Hancock,  with  the  artillery  and  six  companies  of  infantry,  reached 
Fort  Riley,  Kansas,  from  Fort  Leaven  worth  by  rail  the  last  week  in  March; 
here  he  was  joined  by  four  companies  of  the  Seventh  Cavalry  and  an  additional 
company  of  the  Thirty-seventh  Infantry.  It  was  at  this  point  that  I  joined 
the  expedition.  And  as  a  very  fair  sample  of  the  laurels  which  military  men 
may  win  in  an  Indian  campaign  by  a  zealous  discharge  of  what  they  deem  the!* 
duty,  I  will  here  state,  in  parenthesis,  that  after  engaging  in  the  expedition, 
some  of  the  events  of  which  I  am  about  to  relate,  and  undergoing  fatigue, 
privations,  and  dangers  equal  to  those  of  a  campaign  during  the  Rebellion,  I 
found  myself  at  the  termination  of  the  campaign  again  at  Fort  Riley  in  arrest. 
This  is  not  mentioned  in  a  fault-finding  spirit.  I  have  no  fault  to  find.  It  is 
said  that  blessings  sometimes  come  in  disguise.  Such  proved  to  be  true  in 
this  instance,  although  I  must  say  the  disguise  for  some  little  time  was  most 
perfect. 

From  Fort  Riley  we  marched  to  Fort  Harker,  a  distance  of  ninety  miles, 
where  our  force  was  strengthened  by  the  addition  of  two  more  troops  of  caval- 
ry. Halting  only  long  enough  to  replenish  our  supplies,  we  next  directed  our 
march  toward  Fort  Larned,  near  the  Arkansas,  about  seventy  miles  to  the 
southeast.  A  march  from  the  3d  to  the  7th  of  April  brought  us  to  Fort  Larned. 
The  agent  for  the  Comanches  and  Kiowas  accompanied  us.  At  Fort  Larned 
we  found  the  agent  of  the  Cheyennes,  Arapahoes,  and  Apaches ;  from  the  lat- 
ter we  learned  that  he  had,  as  requested,  sent  runners  to  the  chiefs  of  his 
agency  inviting  them  to  the  council,  and  that  they  had  agreed  to  assemble  near 
Fort  Larned  on  the  10th  of  the  month,  requesting  that  the  expedition  would 
remain  there  until  that  date.  To  this  request  General  Hancock  acceded. 

On  the  9th  of  April,  while  encamped  awaiting  the  council,  which  was  to  be 
held  the  following  day,  a  terrible  snow-storm  occurred,  lasting  all  day  until 
late  in  the  evening.  It  was  our  good  fortune  to  be  in  camp  rather  than  on  the 
march ;  had  it  been  otherwise,  we  could  not  well  have  escaped  without  loss  of 
life  from  the  severe  cold  and  blinding  snow.  The  cavalry  horses  suffered  seri- 
ously, and  were  only  preserved  by  doubling  their  ration  of  oats,  while  to  pre- 
vent their  being  frozen  during  the  intensely  cold  night  which  followed,  the 
guards  were  instructed  to  keep  passing  along  the  picket  lines  with  a  whip,  and 
to  keep  the  horses  moving  constantly.  The  snow  was  eight  inches  in  depth. 
The  council,  which  was  to  take  place  the  next  day,  had  to  be  postponed  until 
the  return  of  good  weather.  Now  began  the  display  of  a  kind  of  diplomacy 
for  which  the  Indian  is  peculiar.  The  Cheyennes  and  a  band  of  the  Sioux 
were  encamped  on  Pawnee  Fork,  about  thirty  miles  above  Fort  Larned.  They 
neilher  desired  to  move  nearer  to  us  nor  have  us  approach  nearer  to  them.  On 
the  morning  of  the  llth  they  sent  us  word  that  they  had  started  to  visit  us,  but 
discovering  a  large  herd  of  buffalo  near  their  camp,  they  had  stopped  to  procure 
a  supply  of  meat.  This  message  \vas  not  received  with  much  confidence,  nor 


24  MY  LIFE  ON  THE  PLAINS. 

was  a  buffalo  hunt  deemed  of  sufficient  importance  to  justify  the  Indians  in 
breaking  their  engagement.  General  Hancock  decided,  however,  to  delay  an- 
other day,  when,  if  the  Indians  still  failed  to  come  in,  he  would  move  Ms  com- 
mand to  the  vicinity  of  their  village  and  hold  the  conference  tnere. 

Orders  were  issued  on  the  evening  of  the  12th  for  the  march  to  be  resumed 
en  the  following  day.  Later  in  the  evening  two  chiefs  of  the  •*  Dog  Soldiers," 
a  band  composed  of  the  most  warlike  and  troublesome  Indians  on  the  Plains, 
chiefly  made  up  of  Cheyennes,  visited  our  camp.  They  were  accompanied 
by  a  dozen  warriors,  and  expressed  a  desire  to  hold  a  conference  with  General 
Hancock,  to  which  he  assented.  A  large  council  fire  was  built  in  front  of 
Che  General's  tent,  and  all  the  officers  of  his  command  assembled  there.  A 
tent  had  been  erected  for  the  accommodation  of  the  chiefs  a  short  distance  from 
the  General's.  Before  they  could  feel  equal  to  the  occasion,  and  in  order  to 
obtain  time  to  collect  their  thoughts,  they  desired  that  supper  might  be  pre- 
pared for  them,  which  was  done.  When  finally  ready  they  advanced  from 
their  tent  to  the  council  fire  in  single  file,  accompanied  by  their  agent  and 
an  interpreter.  Arrived  at  the  fire,  another  brief  delay  ensued.  No  matter 
how  pressing  or  momentous  the  occasion,  an  Indian  invariably  declines  to  en- 
gage in  a  council  until  he  has  filled  his  pipe  and  gone  through  with  the  im- 
portant ceremony  of  a  smoke.  This  attended  to,  the  chiefs  announced  that 
they  were  ready  "  to  talk."  They  were  then  introduced  to  the  principal  offi- 
cers of  the  group,  and  seemed  much  struck  with  the  flashy  uniforms  of  the  few 
artillery  officers  who  were  present  in  all  the  glory  of  red  horsehair  plumes, 
aigulets,  etc.  The  chiefs  seemed  puzzled  to  determine  whether  these  insignia 
designated  chieftains  or  medicine  men.  General  Hancock  began  the  confer- 
ence by  a  speech,  in  which  he  explained  to  the  Indians  his  purpose  in  coming 
to  see  them,  and  what  he  expected  of  them  in  the  future.  He  particularly 
informed  them  that  he  was  not  there  to  make  war,  but  to  promote  peace.  Then 
expressing  his  regret  that  more  of  the  chiefs  had  not  visited  him,  he  announced 
his  intention  of  proceeding  on  the  morrow  with  his  command  to  the  vicinity 
of  their  village  and  there  holding  a  council  with  all  of  the  chiefs.  Tall  Bull, 
a  fine,  warlike-looking  chieftain,  replied  to  General  Hancock,  but  his  speech 
contained  nothing  important,  being  made  up  of  allusions  to  the  growing 
scarcity  of  the  buifalo,  his  love  for  the  white  man,  and  the  usual  hint  that  a 
donation  in  the  way  of  refreshments  would  be  highly  acceptable ;  he  added 
that  he  would  have  nothing  new  to  say  at  the  village. 

Several  years  prior  to  the  events  referred  to,  our  people  had  captured  from 
the  Indians  two  children.  I  believe  they  were  survivors  of  the  Chivingtov 
massacre  at  Sand  Creek,  Colorado.  These  children  had  been  kindly  cared  fou 
and  were  being  taught  to  lead  a  civilized  mode  of  life.  Their  relatives,  how 
ever,  made  demands  for  them,  and  we  by  treaty  stipulation  agreed  to  delivei 
them  up.  One  of  them,  a  little  girl,  had  been  cared  for  kindly  in  a  familj 
living  near  Denver,  Colorado;  the  other,  a  boy,  had  been  carried  East  to  the 
States,  and  it  was  with  great  difficulty  that  the  Government  was  able  to  learn 
his  whereabouts  and  obtain  possession  of  him.  He  was  finally  discovered,  how- 
ever, and  sent  to  General  Hancock,  to  be  by  him  delivered  up  to  his  tribe.  He 
accompanied  the  expedition,  and  was  quite  a  curiosity  for  the  time  being.  He 
was  dressed  comfortably,  in  accordance  with  civilized  custom ;  and,  having  been 
taken  from  his  people  at  so  early  an  age,  was  apparently  satisfied  with  the  life 
he  led.  The  Indians  who  came  to  our  camp  expressed  a  great  desire  to  see 
him,  and  when  he  was  brought  into  their  presence  they  exhibited  no  emotion 
such  as  white  men  under  similar  circumstances  might  be  expected  to  show 


MY  LIFE  ON  THE  PLAINS  25 

They  evidently  were  not  pleased  to  see  him  clothed  in  the  white  man's  dresa. 
The  little  fellow,  then  some  eight  or  ten  years  of  age,  seemed  little  disposed  tc 
go  back  to  his  people.  I  saw  him  the  following  year  in  the  village  of  his 
tribe ;  he  then  had  lost  all  trace  of  civilization,  had  forgotten  his  knowledge  of 
the  English  language,  and  was  as  shy  and  suspicious  of  the  white  men  as  any 
of  his  dusky  comrades.  From  older  persons  of  the  tribe  we  learned  that  their 
first  act  after  obtaining  possession  of  him  was  to  deprive  him  of  his  "  store 
clothes,"  and  in  their  stead  substitute  the  blanket  and  leggings. 

Rightly  concluding  that  the  Indians  did  not  intend  to  come  to  our  camp  as 
they  had  at  first  agreed  to,  it  was  decided  to  move  nearer  to  their  village.  On 
the  morning  following  the  conference  held  with  the  two  chiefs  of  the  "  Dog 
Soldiers,"  oir  entire  force  therefore  marched  from  Fort  Larned  up  Pawnee 
Fork  in  the  direction  of  the  main  village,  encamping  the  first  night  about 
twenty-one  miles  from  the  fort.  Several  parties  of  Indians  were  seen  in  our 
advance  during  the  day,  evidently  watching  our  movements;  while  a  heavy 
smoke,  seen  to  rise  in  the  direction  of  the  Indian  village,  indicated  that  some- 
thing more  than  usual  was  going  on.  This  smoke  we  afterwards  learned 
arose  from  the  burning  grass.  The  Indians,  thinking  to  prevent  us  from  en- 
camping in  their  vicinity,  had  set  fire  to  and  burned  all  the  grass  for  miles  in 
the  direction  from  which  they  expected  us.  Before  we  arrived  at  our  camping- 
ground  we  were  met  by  several  chiefs  and  warriors  belonging  to  the  Cheyennes 
and  Sioux.  Among  the  chiefs  were  Pawnee  Killer  of  the  Sioux,  and  White 
Horse  of  the  Cheyennes.  It  was  arranged  that  these  chiefs  should  accept  our 
hospitality  and  remain  with  us  during  the  night,  and  in  the  morning  all  the 
chiefs  of  the  two  tribes  then  in  the  village  were  to  come  to  General  Hancock's 
headquarters  and  hold  a  council.  On  the  morning  of  the  14th  Pawnee  Killer 
left  our  camp  at  an  early  hour,  for  the  purpose,  as  he  said,  of  going  to  the  vil- 
lage to  bring  in  the  other  chiefs  to  the  council.  Nine  o'clock  had  been  agreed 
upon  as  the  hour  at  which  the  council  should  assemble.  The  hour  came,  but 
the  chiefs  did  not.  Now  an  Indian  council  is  not  only  often  an  important  but 
always  an  interesting  occasion.  And,  somewhat  like  a  famous  recipe  for  mak- 
ing a  certain  dish,  the  first  thing  necessary  in  holding  an  Indian  council  is  to 
get  the  Indian.  Half-past  nine  o'clock  came,  and  still  we  were  lacking  this 
one  important  part  of  the  council.  At  this  juncture  Bull  Bear,  an  influential 
chief  among  the  Cheyennes,  came  in  and  reported  that  the  chiefs  were  on  their 
way  to  our  camp,  but  would  not  be  able  to  reach  it  for  some  time.  This  was 
a  mere  artifice  to  secure  delay.  General  Hancock  informed  Bull  Bear  that  as 
the  chiefs  oould  not  arrive  for  some  time,  he  would  move  his  forces  up  the 
stream  nearer  to  the  village,  and  the  council  could  be  held  at  our  camp  that 
night.  To  this  proposition  Bull  Bear  gave  his  assent. 

At  11  A,  M.  we  resumed  the  march,  and  had  proceeded  but  a  few  miles 
when  we  witnessed  one  of  the  finest  and  most  imposing  military  displays,  pre- 
pared according  to  the  Indian  art  of  war,  which  it  has  ever  been  my  lot  to  be- 
hold. It  was  nothing  more  nor  less  than  an  Indian  line  of  battle  drawn  di- 
rectly across  our  line  of  march ;  as  if  to  say,  Thus  far  and  no  further.  Most  of 
the  Indians  were  mounted ;  all  were  bedecked  in  their  brightest  colors,  their 
heads  crowned  with  the  brilliant  war-bonnet,  their  lances  bearing  the  crimson 
pennant,  bows  strung,  and  quivers  full  of  barbed  arrows.  In  addition  to  these 
weapons,  which  with  the  hunting-knife  and  tomahawk  are  considered  as 
forming  the  armament  of  the  warrior,  each  one  was  supplied  with  either  a 
breechrloading  rifle  or  revolver,  sometimes  with  both— the  latter  obtained 
Shrough  the  wise  foresight  and  strong  love  of  fair  play  which  prevails  in  the 


26  MY  LIFE  ON  THE  PLAINS. 

Indian  Department,  which,  seeing  that  its  wards  are  determined  to  fight,  is 
equally  determined  that  there  shall  be  no  advantage  taken,  but  that  the  two  sides 
shall  be  armed  alike ;  proving,  too,  in  this  manner  the  wonderful  liberality  of 
our  Government,  which  not  only  is  able  to  furnish  its  soldiers  with  the  latest 
improved  style  of  breech-loaders  to  defend  it  and  themselves,  but  is  equally 
able  and  willing  to  give  the  same  pattern  of  arms  to  their  common  foe.  The 
only  difference  is,  that  the  soldier,  if  he  loses  his  weapon,  is  charged  double  price 
for  it;  while  to  avoid  making  any  such  charge  against  the  Indian,  his  weapons 
are  given  him  without  conditions  attached.  In  the  line  of  battle  before  us  there 
were  several  hundred  Indians,  while  further  to  the  rear  and  at  different  dis 
Dances  were  other  organized  bodies  acting  apparently  as  reserves.  Still  further 
were  small  detachments  who  seemed  to  perform  the  duty  of  couriers,  and 
were  held  in  readiness  to  convey  messages  to  the  village.  The  ground  beyond 
was  favorable  for  an  extended  view,  allowing  the  eye  to  sweep  the  plain  for 
several  miles.  As  far  as  the  eye  could  reach  small  groups  or  individuals 
could  be  seen  in  the  direction  of  the  village ;  these  were  evidently  parties  of 
observation,  whose  sole  object  was  to  learn  the  result  of  our  meeting  with  the 
main  body  and  hasten  with  the  news  to  the  village. 

For  a  few  moments  appearances  seemed  to  foreshadow  anything  but  a  peace- 
ful issue.     The  infantry  was  in  the  advance,  followed  closely  by  the  artillery, 
while  my  command,  the  cavalry,  was  marching  on  the  flank.     General  Han- 
cock, who  was  riding  with  his  staff  at  the  head  of  the  column,  coming  suddenly 
in  view  of  the  wild  fantastic  battle  array,  which  extended  far  to  our  right  and 
left  and  not  more  than  half  a  mile  in  our  front,  hastily  sent  orders  to  the  infan- 
try, artillery,  and  cavalry  to  form  line  of  battle,  evidently  determined  that  if 
war  was  intended  we  should  be  prepared.     The  cavalry,  being  the  last  to  form 
on  the  right,  came  into  line  on  a  gallop,  and,  without  waiting  to  align  the  ranks 
carefully,  the  command  was  given  to  "  draw  sabre."     As  the  bright  blades 
flashed  from  their  scabbards  into  the  morning  sunlight,  and  the  infantry  brought 
their  muskets  to  a  carry,  a  most  beautiful  and  wonderfully  interesting  sight  was 
spread  out  before  and  around  us,  presenting  a  contrast  which,  to  a  military  eye, 
could  but  be  striking.     Here  in  battle  array,  facing  each  other,  were  the  repre- 
sentatives of  civilized  and  barbarous  warfare.     The  one,  with  but  few  modifica- 
tions, stood  clothed  in  the  same  rude  style  of  dress,  bearing  the  same  patterned 
shield  and  weapon  chat  his  ancestors  had  borne  centuries  before ;  the  other 
confronted  him  in  the  dress  and  supplied  with  the  implements  of  war  which 
the  most  advanced  stage  of  civilization  had  pronounced  the  most  perfect. 
"Was  the  comparative  superiority  of  these  two  classes  to  be  subjected  to  the 
mere  test  of  war  here?     Such  seemed  the  prevailing  impression  on  both  sides. 
All  was  eager  anxiety  and  expectation.     Neither  side  seemed  to  comprehend  the 
object  or  intentions  of  the  other;  each  was  waiting  for  the  other  to  deliver  the 
first  blow.     A  more  beautiful  battle-ground  could  not  have  been  chosen.     Not 
a  bush  or  even  the  slightest  irregularity  of  ground  intervened  between  the  two 
lines  which  now  stood  frowning  and  facing  each  other.     Chiefs  could  be  seen 
riding  along  the  line  as  if  directing  and  exhorting  their  braves  to  deeds  of 
heroism. 

After  a  few  moments  of  painful  suspense,  General  Hancock,  accompanied 
by  General  A.  J.  Smith  and  other  officers,  rode  forward,  and  through  an  inter- 
preter  invited  the  chiefs  to  meet  us  midway,  for  the  purpose  of  an  interview 
In  response  to  this  invitation  Roman  Nose,  bearing  a  white  flag,  accompanied 
by  Bull  Bear,  White  Horse,  Gray  Beard,  and  Medicine  Wolf  on  the  part  of  the 
Cheyennes,  and  Pawnee  Killer,  Bad  Wound,  Tall  Bear  that  Walks  under  the 


MY  LIFE  ON  THE  PLAINS  27 

Ground,  Left  Hand,  Little  Bear,  and  Little  Bull  on  the  part  of  the  Sioux,  rode 
forward  to  the  middle  of  the  open  space  between  the  two  lines.  Here  we  shook 
hands  with  all  of  the  chiefs,  most  of  them  exhibiting  unmistakable  signs  of 
gratification  at  this  apparently  peaceful  termination  of  our  rencounter.  General 
Hancock  very  naturally  inquired  the  object  of  the  hostile  attitude  displayed 
before  us,  saying  to  the  chiefs  that  if  war  was  their  object  we  were  ready  then 
and  there  to  participate.  Their  immediate  answer  was  that  they  did  not  desire 
war,  but  were  peacefully  disposed.  They  were  then  told  that  we  would  con- 
tinue our  march  toward  the  village,  and  encamp  near  it,  but  would  establish 
such  regulations  that  none  of  the  soldiers  would  be  permitted  to  approach  or 
disturb  them.  An  arrangement  was  then  effected  by  which  the  chiefs  were  to 
assemble  at  General  Hancock's  headquarters  as  soon  as  our  camp  was  pitched. 
The  interview  then  terminated,  and  the  Indians  moved  off  in  the  direction  of 
their  village,  we  following  leisurely  in  rear. 

A  march  of  a  few  miles  brought  us  in  sight  of  the  village,  which  was  situ- 
ated in  a  beautiful  grove  on  the  banks  of  the  stream  up  which  we  had  been 
marching.  The  village  consisted  of  upwards  of  three  hundred  lodges,  a  small 
fraction  over  half  belonging  to  the  Cheyennes,  the  remainder  to  the  Sioux. 
Like  all  Indian  encampments,  the  ground  chosen  was  a  most  romantic  spot, 
and  at  the  same  time  fulfilled  in  every  respect  the  requirements  of  a  good 
camping-ground ;  wood,  water,  and  grass  were  abundant.  The  village  was 
placed  on  a  wide,  level  plateau,  while  on  the  north  and  west,  at  a  short  distance 
off,  rose  high  bluffs,  which  admirably  served  as  a  shelter  against  the  cold  winds 
which  at  that  season  of  the  year  prevail  from  these  directions.  Our  tents  were 
pitched  within  half  a  mile  of  the  village.  Guards  were  placed  between  to  pre- 
vent intrusion  upon  our  part.  A  few  of  the  Indian  ponies  found  grazing  near 
our  camp  were  caught  and  returned  to  them,  to  show  that  our  intentions  were 
at  least  neighborly.  We  had  scarcely  pitched  our  tents  when  Roman  Nose, 
Bull  Bear,  Gray  Beard,  and  Medicine  Wolf,  all  prominent  chiefs  of  the  Chey- 
ennes, came  into  camp,  with  the  information  that  upon  our  approach  their 
women  and  children  had  all  fled  from  the  village,  alarmed  by  the  presence  of 
so  many  soldiers,  and  imagining  a  second  Chivington  massacre  to  be  intended. 
General  Hancock  insisted  that  they  should  all  return,  promising  protection  and 
good  treatment  to  all ;  that  if  the  camp  was  abandoned  he  would  hold  it  respon- 
sible. The  chiefs  then  stated  their  belief  in  their  ability  to  recall  the  fugitives, 
could  they  be  furnished  with  horses  to  overtake  them.  This  was  accordingly 
done,  and  two  of  them  set  out  mounted  on  two  of  our  horses.  An  agreement 
was  also  entered  into  at  the  same  time  that  one  of  our  interpreters,  Ed.  Gur- 
rier,  a  half-breed  Cheyenne  who  was  in  the  employ  of  the  Government,  should 
remain  in  the  village  and  report  every  two  hours  as  to  whether  any  Indians  were 
leaving  the  village.  This  was  about  seven  o'clock  in  the  evening.  At  half 
past  nine  the  half-breed  returned  to  headquarters,  with  the  intelligence  that  all 
the  chiefs  and  warriors  were  saddling  up  to  leave,  under  circumstances  show- 
ing that  they  had  no  intention  of  returning,  such  as  packing  up  such  articles  as 
could  be  carried  with  them,  and  cutting  and  destroying  their  lodges,  this  last 
being  done  to  obtain  small  pieces  for  temporary  shelter. 

I  had  retired  to  my  tent,  which  was  located  some  few  hundred  yards  from 
that  of  General  Hancock,  when  a  messenger  from  the  latter  awakened  me  with 
the  information  that  General  Hancock  desired  my  presence  at  his  tent.  Im- 
agining a  movement  on  the  part  of  the  Indians,  I  made  no  delay  in  responding 
to  the  summons.  General  Hancock  briefly  stated  the  situation  of  affairs,  antj 
directed  me  to  mount  my  command  as  quickly  and  as  silently  as  possible,  sur- 


28  MY  LIFE  ON  THE  PLAINS. 

round  the  Indian  village,  and  prevent  the  departure  of  its  inhabitants.  Easily 
said,  but  not  so  easily  done.  Under  ordinary  circumstances,  silence  not  being 
necessary,  I  could  have  returned  to  my  camp,  and  by  a  few  blasts  from  the 
trumpet  placed  every  soldier  in  his  saddle  almost  as  quickly  as  it  has  taken 
time  to  write  this  sentence.  No  bugle  calls  must  be  sounded;  we  were  to 
adopt  some  of  the  stealth  of  the  Indian — how  successfully  remains  to  be  seen. 
By  this  time  every  soldier,  officers  as  well  as  men,  was  in  his  tent  sound  asleep. 
How  to  awaken  them  and  impart  to  each  the  necessary  order?  First  going  to 
the  tent  of  the  adjutant  and  arousing  him,  I  procured  an  experienced  assistant 
in  my  labors.  Next  the  captains  of  companies  were  awakened  and  orders  im- 
parted to  them.  They  in  turn  transmitted  the  order  to  the  first  sergeant,  who 
similarly  aroused  the  men.  It  has  often  surprised  me  to  observe  the  alacrity 
with  which  disciplined  soldiers,  experienced  in  campaigning,  will  hasten  to 
prepare  themselves  for  the  march  in  an  emergency  like  this.  No  questions  are 
asked,  no  time  is  wasted.  A  soldier's  toilet,  on  an  Indian  campaign,  is  a  sim- 
ple affair,  and  requires  little  time  for  arranging.  His  clothes  are  gathered 
up  hurriedly,  no  matter  how,  so  long  as  he  retains  possession  of  them.  The 
first  object  is  to  get  his  horse  saddled  and  bridled,  and  until  this  is  done  his  own 
toilet  is  a  matter  of  secondary  importance,  and  one  button  or  hook  must  do 
the  duty  of  half  a  dozen.  When  his  horse  is  ready  for  the  mount  the  rider 
will  be  seen  completing  his  own  equipment ;  stray  buttons  will  receive  atten- 
tion, arms  be  overhauled,  spurs  restrapped ;  then,  if  there  still  remain  a  few 
spare  moments,  the  homely  black  pipe  is  filled  and  lighted,  and  the  soldier's 
preparation  is  completed. 

The  night  was  all  that  could  be  desired  for  the  success  of  our  enterprise. 
The  air  was  mild  and  pleasant ;  the  moon,  although  nearly  full,  kept  almost 
constantly  behind  the  clouds,  as  if  to  screen  us  in  our  hazardous  undertaking. 
I  say  hazardous,  because  there  were  none  of  us  who  imagined  for  one  moment 
that  if  the  Indians  discovered  us  in  our  attempt  to  surround  them  and  their  vil- 
lage, we  would  escape  without  a  fight — a  fight,  too,  in  which  the  Indians,  shel- 
tered behind  the  trunks  of  the  stately  forest  trees  under  which  their  lodges 
were  pitched,  would  possess  all  the  advantage.  General  Hancock,  anticipating 
that  the  Indians  would  discover  our  approach,  and  that  a  fight  would  ensue,  or- 
dered the  artillery  and  infantry  under  arms,  to  await  the  result  of  our  moon- 
light venture.  My  command  was  soon  in  the  saddle,  and  silently  making  its 
way  toward  the  village.  Instructions  had  been  given  forbidding  all  conversa- 
tion except  in  a  whisper.  Sabres  were  so  disposed  of  as  to  prevent  clanging. 
Taking  a  camp-fire  which  we  could  see  in  the  village  as  our  guiding  point,  we 
made  a  detour  so  as  to  place  the  village  between  ourselves  and  the  infantry. 
Occasionally  the  moon  would  peep  out  from  behind  the  clouds  and  enable  us  to 
catch  a  hasty  glance  at  the  village.  Here  and-  there  under  the  thick  foliage  we 
could  see  the  white,  conical-shaped  lodges.  Were  their  inmates  slumbering, 
unaware  of  our  close  proximity,  or  were  their  dusky  defenders  concealed,  as 
well  they  might  have  been,  along  the  banks  of  the  Pawnee,  quietly  awaiting 
our  approach,  and  prepared  to  greet  us  with  their  well-known  war-whoop? 
These  were  questions  that  were  probably  suggested  to  the  mind  of  each  indi- 
vidual of  my  command.  If  we  were  discovered  approaching  in  the  stealthy, 
suspicious  manner  which  characterized  our  movements,  the  hour  being  mid- 
night, it  would  require  a  more  confiding  nature  than  that  of  the  Indian 
to  assign  a  friendly  or  peaceful  motive  to  our  conduct.  The  same  flashes 
of  moonlight  which  gave  us  hurried  glimpses  of  the  village  enabled  us  to 
see  our  own  column  of  horsemen  stretching  its  silent  length  far  into  the  dim 


MY  LIFE  ON  THE  PLAINS.  29 

darkness,  and  winding  its  course,  like  some  huge  anaconda  about  to  envelop 
its  victim. 

The  method  by  which  it  was  determined  to  establish  a  cordon  of  armed 
troopers  about  the  fated  village,  was  to  direct  the  march  in  a  circle,  with  the 
village  in  the  centre,  the  commanding  officer  of  each  rear  troop  halting  his 
command  at  the  proper  point,  and  deploying  his  men  similarly  to  a  line  of 
skirmishers — the  entire  circle,  when  thus  formed,  facing  toward  the  village, 
and  distant  from  it  perhaps  a  few  hundred  yards.  No  sooner  was  our  line 
oompletely  formed  than  the  moon,  as  if  deeming  darkness  no  longer  essential 
to  our  success,  appeared  from  behind  her  screen  and  lighted  up  the  entire 
scene.  And  a  beautiful  scene  it  was.  The  great  circle  of  troops,  each  indi- 
vidual of  which  sat  on  his  steed  silent  as  a  statue,  the  beautiful  and  in  some 
places  dense  foliage  of  the  cotton  trees  sheltering  and  shading  the  bleached, 
skin-clad  lodges  of  the  red  man,  while  in  the  midst  of  all  murmured  undisturb- 
edly in  its  channel  the  little  stream  on  whose  banks  the  village  was  located, 
all  combined  to  produce  an  artistic  effect,  as  beautiful  as  it  was  interesting. 
But  we  were  not  there  to  study  artistic  effects.  The  next  step  was  to  determine 
whether  we  had  captured  an  inhabited  village,  involving  almost  necessarily  a 
fierce  conflict  with  its  savage  occupants,  or  whether  the  red  man  had  again 
proven  too  wily  and  crafty  for  his  more  civilized  brothers. 

Directing  the  entire  line  of  troopers  to  remain  mounted  with  carbines  held 
at  the  «*  advance,"  I  dismounted,  and  taking  with  me  Gurrier,  the  half-breed, 
Dr.  Coates,  one  of  our  medical  staff,  and  Lieutenant  Moylan,  the  adjutant,  pro- 
ceeded on  our  hands  and  knees  toward  the  village.  The  prevailing  opinion 
was  that  the  Indians  were  still  asleep.  I  desired  to  approach  near  enough  to  the 
lodges  to  enable  the  half-breed  to  hail  the  village  in  the  Indian  tongue,  and  if 
possible  establish  friendly  relations  at  once.  It  became  a  question  of  prudence 
with  us,  which  we  discussed  in  whispers  as  we  proceeded  on  our  "  Tramp, 
tramp,  tramp,  the  boys  are  creeping,"  how  far  from  our  horses  and  how  near 
to  the  village  we  dared  to  go.  If  so  few  of  us  were  discovered  entering  the 
village  in  this  questionable  manner,  it  was  more  than  probable  that,  like  the 
returners  of  stolen  property,  we  should  be  suitably  rewarded  and  no  ques- 
tions asked.  The  opinions  of  Gurrier,  the  half-breed,  were  eagerly  sought 
for  and  generally  deferred  to.  His  wife,  a  full-blooded  Cheyenne,  was  a  resi- 
dent of  the  village.  This  with  him  was  an  additional  reason  for  wishing  a 
peaceful  termination  to  our  efforts.  When  we  had  passed  over  two-thirds  of 
the  distance  between  our  horses  and  the  village,  it  was  deemed  best  to  make 
our  presence  known.  Thus  far  not  a  sound  had  been  heard  to  disturb  the 
stillness  of  the  night.  Gurrier  called  out  at  the  top  of  his  voice  in  the  Chey- 
enne tongue.  The  only  response  came  from  the  throats  of  a  score  or  more  of 
Indian  dogs  which  set  up  a  fierce  barking.  At  the  same  time  one  or  two  of 
our  party  asserted  that  they  saw  figures  moving  beneath  the  trees.  Gurrier 
repeated  his  summons,  but  with  no  better  result  than  before. 

A  hurried  consultation  ensued.     The  presence  of  so  many  clogs  in  the  village 
was  regarded  by  the  half-breed  as  almost  positive  assurance  that  the  Indians 
were  still  there.     Yet  it  was  difficult  to  account  for  their  silence.     Gurrier  in  a 
loud  tone  repeated  who  he  was,  and  that  our  mission  was  a  friendly  one.    Still 
no  answer.     He  then  gave  it  as  his  opinion  that  the  Indians  were  on  the  alert, 
and  were  probably  waiting  in  the  shadow  of  the  trees  for  us  to  approach  near 
er,  when  they  would  pounce  upon  us.     This  comforting  opinion  induced  an 
other  conference.     Wo  must  ascertain  the  truth  of  the  matter ;  our  party  could 


SO  MY  LIFE   ON  THE  PLAINS. 

do  this  as  well  as  a  larger  number,  and  to  go  back  and  send  another  party  in 
our  stead  could  not  be  thought  of. 

Forward  was  the  verdict.  Each  one  grasped  his  revolver,  resolved  to  do 
nis  best,  whether  it  was  in  running  or  fighting.  I  think  most  of  us  would  have 
preferred  to  take  our  own  chances  at  running.  We  had  approached  near 
enough  to  see  that  some  of  the  lodges  were  detached  some  distance  from  the 
main  encampment.  Selecting  the  nearest  of  these,  we  directed  our  advance 
on  it.  While  all  of  us  were  full  of  the  spirit  of  adventure,  and  were  further 
encouraged  with  the  idea  that  we  were  in  the  discharge  of  our  duty,  there  was 
scarcely  one  of  us  who  would  not  have  felt  more  comfortable  if  we  could  have 
got  back  to  our  horses  without  loss  of  pride.  Yet  nothing,  under  the  circum- 
stances, but  a  positive  order  would  have  induced  any  one  to  withdraw.  The 
doctor,  who  was  a  great  wag,  even  in  moments  of  greatest  danger,  could  not 
restrain  his  propensities  in  this  direction.  When  everything  before  us  was  be- 
ing Aveighed  and  discussed  in  the  most  serious  manner,  he  remarked :  "Gen- 
eral, this  recalls  to  my  mind  those  beautiful  lines : 

Backward,  turn  backward,  0  Time,  in  thy  flight, 
Make  me  a  child  again  just  for  one  night—- 
this night  of  all  others." 

We  shall  meet  the  doctor  again  before  daylight,  but  under  different 
circumstances. 


IV. 


/CAUTIOUSLY  approaching,  on  all  fours,  to  within  a  few  yards  of  the  near- 
V_y  est  lodge,  occasionally  halting  and  listening  to  discover  evidence  as  to 
whether  the  village  was  deserted  or  not,  we  finally  decided  that  the  Indiana  had 
fled  before  the  arrival  of  the  cavalry,  and  that  none  but  empty  lodges  were  be- 
fore us.  This  conclusion  somewhat  emboldened  as  well  as  accelerated  cut 
progress.  Arriving  at  the  first  lodge,  one  of  our  party  raised  the  curtain  or 
mat  which  served  as  a  door,  and  the  doctor  and  myself  entered.  The  interior 
of  the  lodge  was  dimly  lighted  by  the  decaying  embers  of  a  small  fire  built  in, 
the  centre.  All  around  us  were  to  be  seen  the  usual  adornments  and  articles 
which  constitute  the  household  effects  of  an  Indian  family.  Buffalo  robes  were 
spread  like  carpets  over  the  floor ;  head-mats,  used  to  recline  upon,  were  ar- 
ranged as  if  for  the  comfort  of  their  owners ;  parfleches,  a  sort  of  Indian  band- 
box, with  their  contents  apparently  undisturbed,  were  to  be  found  carefully 
stowed  away  under  the  edges  or  borders  of  the  lodge.  These,  with  the  door- 
mats, paint-bags,  rawhide  ropes,  and  other  articles  of  Indian  equipment,  were 
left  as  if  the  owners  had  only  absented  themselves  for  a  brief  period.  To  com- 
plete the  picture  of  an  Indian  lodge,  over  the  fire  hung  a  camp-kettle,  in  which, 
by  means  of  the  dim  light  of  the  fire,  we  could  see  what  had  been  intended 
for  the  supper  of  the  late  occupants  of  the  lodge.  The  doctor,  ever  on  the 
alert  to  discover  additional  items  of  knowledge,  whether  pertaining  to  his- 
tory or  science,  snuffed  the  savory  odors  which  arose  from  the  dark  recesses 
of  the  mysterious  kettle.  Casting  about  the  lodge  for  some  instrument  to  aid 
him  in  his  pursuit  of  knowledge,  he  found  a  horn  spoon,  with  which  he  began 
his  investigation  of  the  contents,  finally  succeeding  in  getting  possession  of  a 
fragment  which  might  have  been  the  half  of  a  duck  or  rabbit,  judging  merely 
from  its  size.  "Ah!"  said  the  doctor,  in  his  most  complacent  manner,  "hero 
is  the  opportunity  I  have  long  been  waiting  for.  I  have  often  desired  to  test 
and  taste  of  the  Indian  mode  of  cooking.  What  do  you  suppose  this  is?  "  hold- 
ing up  the  dripping  morsel.  Unable  to  obtain  the  desired  information,  the 
Doctor,  whose  naturally  good  appetite  had  been  sensibly  sharpened  by  his  re- 
cent exercise  a  la  quadrupede,  set  to  with  a  will  and  ate  heartily  of  the  myste- 
rious contents  of  the  kettle.  "  What  can  this  be?"  again  inquired  the  doctor. 
He  was  only  satisfied  on  one  point,  that  it  was  delicious — a  dish  fit  for  a  king. 
Just  then  Gnerrier,  the  half-breed,  entered  the  lodge,  lie  could  solve  the  mys- 
tery, having  spent  years  among  the  Indians.  To  him  the  doctor  appealed  for 
information.  Fishing  out  a  huge  piece,  and  attacking  it  with  the  voracity  of  a 
hungry  wolf,  he  was  not  long  in  determining  what  the  doctor  had  slipped  so 
heartily  upon.  His  first  words  settled  the  mystery:  "Why,  this  is  dog."  I 
will  not  attempt  to  repeat  the  few  but  emphatic  words  uttered  by  the  heartily 
disgusted  member  of  the  medical  fraternity  as  he  rushed  from  the  lodge. 

Other  members  of  our  small  party  had  entered  other  lodges,  only  to  find 
them,  like  the  first,  deserted.  But  little  of  the  furniture  belonging  to  the  jodgca 
had  been  taken,  showing  how  urgent  and  hasty  had  been  the  flight  of  the  own- 
ers. To  aid  in  the  examination  of  the  village,  reinforcements  were  added  to 
our  party,  and  an  exploration  of  each  lodge  was  determined  upon.  At  the 
enme  time  a  messenger  was  despatched  to  General  Hancock,  informing  him  of 
the  flight  of  the  Indians.  Some  of  the  lodges  were  closed  by  having  brush  or 


82  MY  LIFE  ON  THE  PLAINS. 

timber  piled  up  against  the  entrance,  as  if  to  preserve  the  contents.  Others 
had  huge  pieces  cut  from  their  sides,  these  pieces  evidently  being  carried  away 
to  furnish  temporary  shelter  to  the  fugitives.  In  most  of  the  lodges  the  fires 
were  still  burning.  I  had  entered  several  without  discovering  anything  im- 
portant. Finally,  in  company  with  the  doctor,  I  arrived  at  one,  the  interior 
of  which  was  quite  dark,  the  fire  having  almost  died  out.  Procuring  a  lighted 
jfagot,  I  prepared  to  explore  it,  as  I  had  done  the  others ;  but  no  sooner  had  I  en- 
tered the  lodge  than  my  fagot  failed  me,  leaving  me  in  total  darkness.  Hand- 
ing it  out  to  the  doctor  to  be  relighted,  I  began  feeling  my  way  about  the  in- 
terior of  the  lodge.  I  had  almost  made  the  circuit  when  my  hand  came  in  con- 
tact with  a  human  foot;  at  the  same  time  a  voice  unmistakably  Indian,  and 
which  evidently  came  from  the  owner  of  the  foot,  convinced  me  that  I  was  not 
alone.  My  first  impression  was  that  in  their  hasty  flight  the  Indians  had  gone 
oft'  leaving  this  one  asleep.  My  next,  very  naturally,  related  to  myself.  I 
would  have  gladly  placed  myself  on  the  outside  of  the  lodge,  and  there  matured 
pvans  for  interviewing  its  occupant ;  but  unfortunately  to  reach  the  entrance  of 
the  lodge  I  must  either  pass  over  or  around  the  owner  of  the  before-mentioned 
foot  and  voice.  Could  I  have  been  convinced  that  among  its  other  possessions 
there  was  neither  tomahawk  nor  scalping-knife,  pistol  nor  war-club,  or  any  simi- 
lar article  of  the  noble  red  man's  toilet,  I  would  have  risked  an  attempt  to  es- 
cape through  the  low  narrow  opening  of  the  lodge ;  but  who  ever  saw  an  In- 
dian without  one  or  all  of  these  interesting  trinkets?  Had  I  made  the  attempt, 
I  should  have  expected  to  encounter  either  the  keen  edge  of  the  scalping-knife 
or  the  blow  of  the  tomahawk,  and  to  have  engaged  in  a  questionable  struggle 
for  life.  This  would  not  do.  I  crouched  in  silence  for  a  few  moments,  hoping 
the  doctor  would  return  with  the  lighted  fagot.  I  need  not  say  that  each  suc- 
ceeding moment  spent  in  the  darkness  of  that  lodge  seemed  like  an  age.  I 
could  hear  a  slight  movement  on  the  part  of  my  unknown  neighbor,  which  did 
not  add  to  my  comfort.  Why  does  not  the  doctor  return  ?  At  last  I  discovered 
the  approach  of  a  light  on  the  outside.  When  it  neared  the  entrance  I  called 
to  the  doctor  and  informed  him  that  an  Indian  was  in  the  lodge,  and  that  he 
had  better  have  his  weapons  ready  for  a  conflict.  I  had,  upon  discovering  the 
foot,  drawn  my  hunting-knife  from  its  scabbard,  and  now  stood  waiting  the 
denouement.  With  his  lighted  fagot  in  one  hand  and  cocked  revolver  in  the 
other,  the  doctor  cautiously  entered  the  lodge.  And  there,  directly  between 
us,  wrapped  in  a  buffalo  robe,  lay  the  cause  of  my  anxiety — a  little  Indian 
girl,  probably  ten  years  old ;  not  a  full-blood,  but  a  half-breed.  She  was  terri- 
bly frightened  at  finding  herself  in  our  hands,  with  none  of  her  people  near. 
Why  was  she  left  behind  in  this  manner?  Guerrier,  our  half-breed  interpret- 
er, was  called  in.  His  inquiries  were  soon  answered.  The  little  girl,  who  at 
first  was  an  object  of  our  curiosity,  became  at  once  an  object  of  pity.  The  In- 
dians, an  unusual  thing  for  them  to  do  toward  their  own  blood,  had  wilfully 
deserted  her ;  but  this,  alas !  was  the  least  of  their  injuries  to  her.  After  being 
shamefully  abandoned  by  the  entire  village,  a  few  of  the  young  men  of  the 
tribe  returned  to  the  deserted  lodge,  and  upon  the  person  of  this  little  girl 
committed  outrages,  the  details  of  which  are  too  sickening  for  these  pages. 
She  was  carried  to  the  fort  and  placed  under  the  care  of  kind  hands  and  warm 
hearts,  where  everything  was  done  for  her  comfort  that  was  possible.  Oilier 
parties  in  exploring  the  deserted  village  found  an  old,  decrepit  Indian  of  the 
Sioux  tribe,  who  also  had  been  deserted,  owing  to  his  infirmities  and  inability 
to  travel  with  the  tribe.  He  also  was  kindly  cared  for  hv  the  authorities  of  the 


MY  LIFE  ON  THE  PLAINS.  3? 

fort.  Nothing  was  gleaned  from  our  search  of  the  village  which  might  indi- 
cate the  direction  of  the  flight.  General  Hancock,  on  learning  the  situation  of 
affairs,  despatched  some  companies  of  infantry  to  the  deserted  village,  with  or- 
ders to  replace  the  cavalry  and  protect  the  village  and  its  contents  from  dis- 
turbance until  its  final  disposition  could  be  determined  upon.  Starting  my 
command  back  to  our  camp  near  General  Hancock's  headquarters,  I  galloped 
on  in  advance  to  report  the  particulars  to  the  General.  It  was  then  decided 
that  with  eight  troops  of  cavalry  I  should  start  in  pursuit  of  the  Indians  at  early 
dawn  on  the  following  morning  (April  15).  There  was  no  sleep  for  my  com- 
mand the  remainder  of  the  night,  the  time  being  fully  occupied  in  preparation 
for  the  march,  neither  the  extent  nor  direction  of  which  was  known. 

Mess  kits  were  overhauled,  and  fresh  supplies  of  cofiee,  sugar,  flour,  and  the 
other  articles  which  go  to  supply  the  soldier's  larder,  were  laid  in.  Blan- 
kets were  carefully  rolled  so  as  to  occupy  as  little  space  as  possible ;  every  use- 
less pound  of  luggage  was  discarded,  for  in  making  a  rapid  pursuit  after  In« 
dians,  much  of  the  success  depends  upon  the  lightness  of  the  order  of  march. 
Saratoga  trunks  and  their  accompaniments  are  at  a  discount.  Never  was  the 
old  saying  that  in  Rome  one  must  do  as  Romans  do  more  aptly  illustrated  than 
on  an  Indian  campaign.  The  Indian,  knowing  that  his  safety  either  on  offensive 
or  defensive  movements  depends  in  a  great  measure  upon  the  speed  and  endur- 
ance of  his  horse,  takes  advantage  of  every  circumstance  which  will  favor 
either  the  one  or  the  other.  To  this  end  he  divests  himself  of  all  superfluous  dress 
and  ornament  when  preparing  for  rapid  movements.  The  white  man,  if  lie  hopes 
for  success,  must  adopt  the  same  rule  of  action,  and  encumber  his  horse  as  little 
as  possible.  Something  besides  well-filled  mess  chests  and  carefully  rolled  blank- 
ets is  necessary  in  preparing  for  an  Indian  campaign.  Arms  must  be  reex^ 
amined,  cartridge-boxes  refilled,  so  that  each  man  should  carry  about  one  hun- 
dred rounds  of  ammunition  "  on  his  person,"  while  each  troop  commander  must 
see  that  in  the  company  wagon  there  are  placed  a  few  boxes  of  reserve  am- 
munition. Then,  when  the  equipment  of  the  soldier  has  been  attended  to,  his 
horse,  without  whose  assistance  he  is  helpless,  must  be  looked  after;  loose 
shoes  are  tightened  by  the  driving  of  an  additional  nail,  and  to  accomplish 
this  one  may  see  the  company  blacksmith,  a  soldier,  with  the  few  simple 
tools  of  his  kit  on  the  ground  beside  him,  hurriedly  fastening  the  last  shoe 
by  the  uncertain  light  of  a  candle  held  in  the  hands  of  the  rider  of  the  horse, 
their  mutual  labor  being  varied  at  times  by  queries  as  to •'*  How  long  shall  we 
be  gone?"  "I  wonder  if  we  will  catch  Mr.  Lo?"  "If  we  do,  we'll  make 
it  lively  for  him."  So  energetic  had  everybody  been  that  before  daylight 
everything  was  in  readiness  for  the  start.  In  addition  to  the  regularly  organ- 
ized companies  of  soldiers  which  made  up  the  pursuing  column,  I  had  with 
me  a  detachment  of  white  scouts  or  Plainsmen,  and  one  of  friendly  Indians, 
the  latter  belonging  to  the  tribe  of  Delawares,  once  so  famous  in  Indian  wars. 
Of  the  Indians  one  only  could  speak  English ;  he  acted  as  interpreter  for  the 
party.  Among  the  white  scouts  were  numbered  some  of  tho  most  noted  of 
their  class.  The  most  prominent  man  among  them  was  "  Wild  Bill,"  whose 
highly  varied  career  was  made  the  subject  of  an  illustrated  sketch  in  one  of 
the  popular  monthly  periodicals  a  few  years  ago.  *•  Wild  Bill "  was  a  strange 
character,  just  the  one  which  a  novelist  might  gloat  over.  He  was  a  Plains- 
man in  every  sense  of  the  word,  yet  unlike  any  other  of  his  class.  In  person 
he  was  about  six  feet  one  in  height,  straight  as-  the  straightest  of  the  warriors 
whose  implacable  foe  he  was ;  broad  shoulders,  well-formed  chest  and  limbs, 


84  MY  LIFE  ON  THE  PLAINS. 

and  a  face  strikingly  handsome ;  a  sharp,  clear,  blue  eye,  which  stared  you 
straight  in  the  face  when  in  conversation ;  a  finely-shaped  nose,  inclined  to  be 
aqniline ;  a  well-turned  mouth,  with  lips  only  partially  concealed  by  a  handsome 
moustache.  His  hair  and  complexion  were  those  of  the  perfect  blond.  The 
former  was  worn  in  uncut  ringlets  falling  carelessly  over  his  powerfully  formed 
shoulders.  Add  to  this  figure  a  costume  blending  the  immaculate  neatness 
of  the  dandy  with  the  extravagant  taste  and  style  of  the  frontiersman,  and 
you  have  Wild  Bill,  then  as  now  the  most  famous  scout  on  the  Plains.  Whether 
on  foot  or  on  horseback,  he  was  one  of  the  most  perfect  types  of  physical  man- 
hood I  ever  saw.  Of  his  courage  there  could  bexno  question;  it  had  been 
brought  to  the  test  on  too  many  occasions  to  admit  of  a  doubt.  His  skill  in  the 
use  of  the  rifle  and  pistol  was  unerring;  while  his  deportment  was  exactly  the 
opposite  of  what  might  be  expected  from  a  man  of  his  surroundings.  It 
was  entirely  free  from  all  bluster  or  bravado.  He  seldom  spoke  of  himself 
unless  requested  to  do  so.  His  conversation,  strange  to  say,  never  bordered 
either  on  the  vulgar  or  blasphemous.  His  influence  among  the  frontiersmen 
was  unbounded,  his  word  was  law ;  and  many  are  the  personal  quarrels  and 
disturbances  which  he  has  checked  among  his  comrades  by  his  simple  an- 
nouncement that  '*  this  has  gone  far  enough,"  if  need  be  followed  by  the  ominous 
warning  that  when  persisted  in  or  renewed  the  quarreller  "  must  settle  it  with 
me."  ••  Wild  Bill "  is  anything  but  a  quarrelsome  man ;  yet  no  one  but  him- 
self can  enumerate  the  many  conflicts  in  which  he  has  been  engaged,  and  which 
have  almost  invariably  resulted  in  the  death  of  his  adversary.  I  have  a  per- 
sonal knowledge  of  at  least  half  a  dozen  men  whom  he  has  at  various  times 
killed,  one  of  these  being  at  the  time  a  member  of  my  command.  Others  have 
been  severely  wounded,  yet  he  always  escapes  unhurt.  On  the  Plains  every 
man  openly  carries  his  belt  with  its  invariable  appendages,  knife  and  revolver, 
often  two  of  the  latter.  Wild  Bill  always  carried  two  handsome  ivory-handled 
revolvers  of  the  large  size ;  he  was  never  seen  without  them.  Where  this  is 
the  common  custom,  brawls  or  personal  difficulties  are  seldom  if  ever  settled 
by  blows.  The  quarrel  is  not  from  a  word  to  a  blow,  but  from  a  word  to  the 
revolver,  and  he  who  can  draw  and  fire  first  is  the  best  man.  No  civil  law  reaches 
him ;  none  is  applied  for.  In  fact  there  is  no  law  recognized  beyond  the  fron- 
tier but  that  of  "might  makes  right."  Should  death  result  from  the  quarrel* 
as  it  usually  does,  no  coroner's  jury  is  impanelled  to  learn  the  cause  of  death, 
and  the  survivor  is  not  arrested.  But  instead  of  these  old-fashioned  proceed 
ings,  a  meeting  of  citizens  takes  place,  the  survivor  is  requested  to  be  present 
when  the  circumstances  of  the  homicide  are  inquired  into,  and  the  unfailing 
verdict  of  "justifiable,"  "self-defence,"  etc.,  is  pronounced,  and  the  law 
stands  vindicated.  That  justice  is  often  deprived  o  a  victim  there  is  not 
a  doubt.  Yet  in  all  of  the  many  affairs  of  this  kind  in  which  «•  Wild  Bill "  has 
performed  a  part,  and  which  have  come  to  my  knowledge,  there  is  not  a 
single  instance  in  which  the  verdict  of  twelve  fair-minded  men  would  not 
be  pronounced  in  his  favor.  That  the  even  tenor  of  his  way  continues  to 
be  disturbed  by  little  events  of  this  description  may  be  inferred  from  an  item 
which  has  been  floating  lately  through  the  columns  of  the  press,  and  which 
states  that  "  the  funeral  of  *  Jim  Bludso,'  who  was  killed  the  other  day  by 
4  Wild  Bill,'  took  place  to-day."  It  then  adds:  "The  funeral  expenses  were 
borne  by  '  Wild  Bill.'  "  What  could  be  more  thoughtful  than  this?  Not  only 
to  send  a  fellow  mortal  out  of  the  world,  but  to  pay  the  expenses  of  the 
transit.  Guerrier,  the  half-breed,  also  accompanied  the  expedition  as  guide 
and  interpreter. 


MY  LIFE  ON  THE  PLAINS.  35 

Everything  being  in  readiness  to  move,  the  column  began  its  march,  and 
reached  the  vicinity  of  the  village  before  day  had  fully  dawned.  Here  a 
brief  halt  was  necessary,  until  the  light  was  sufficient  to  enable  our  scouts  to 
discover  the  trail  of  the  Indians.  When  they  finally  set  to  discover  this,  their 
method  was  highly  interesting,  and  resembled  not  a  little  the  course  of  a 
thorough  sportsman,  who,  with  a  well-trained  pointer  or  setter,  thoroughly 
••  ranges  "  and  **  beats  "  the  ground  in  search  of  his  coveted  game.  The  Indians  had 
get  out  on  their  flight  soon  after  dark  the  preceding  night ;  a  heavy  frost  covered 
the  ground  and  rendered  it  difficult  to  detect  the  trail  from  the  many  pony 
tracks  which  are  always  found  in  the  vicinity  of  a  village.  We  began  to  grow 
impatient  at  the  delay,  when  one  of  the  Indians  gave  the  **  halloo  "  as  the  signal 
that  the  trail  was  discovered,  and  again  the  column  marched  forward.  Our 
order  of  march  was  for  the  Indian  and  white  scouts  to  keep  a  few  hundred 
paces  in  advance  of  the  troops,  so  that  momentary  delays  upon  the  part  of 
those  watching  and  following  the  trail  should  not  extend  to  the  troops.  The 
Indians  on  leaving  the  village  had  anticipated  pursuit  and  had  adopted  meas- 
ures to  mislead  us.  In  order  to  prevent  their  trail  from  being  easily  recogniz- 
able, they  had  departed  in  as  many  detachments  or  parties  almost  as  there 
were  families  or  lodges  in  the  village,  each  party  taking  a  different  direction 
from  the  others,  having  personally  agreed,  of  course,  upon  the  general  direction 
and  place  of  reuniting.  Once  being  satisfied  that  we  were  on  the  right  trail, 
no  difficulty  was  found  in  following  it  as  rapidly  as  our  horses  could  walk. 
The  Indians  had  nearly  twelve  hours  the  start  of  us,  but  being  encumbered  by 
their  families,  we  hoped  to  overhaul  them  before  many  days.  Our  first  obsta- 
cle was  encountered  when  we  struck  Walnut  creek,  a  small  stream  running 
east  and  west  some  thirty  miles  north  of  the  Arkansas  at  that  point.  The 
banks  were  so  high  and  abrupt  that  it  was  impossible  to  reach  the  water's  edge, 
let  alone  clamber  up  the  opposite  bank.  A  few  of  the  Indians  had  been  able  to 
accomplish  this  feat,  as  was  shown  by  the  tracks  on  the  opposite  side ;  but  the 
main  band  had  moved  up  stream  in  search  of  a  favorable  crossing,  and  we  were 
compelled  to  do  likewise.  Here  we  found  that  the  Indians  had  called  a  halt, 
built  fires,  and  cooked  their  breakfast.  So  rapidly  had  we  gained  upon  them 
that  the  fires  were  burning  freshly,  and  the  departure  of  the  Indians  had  been 
so  abrupt  that  they  left  several  ponies  with  their  packs  tied  to  trees.  One  of 
the  packs  belonged  to  a  famous  chief,  '*  Roman  Nose,"  who  was  one  of  those 
who  met  us  at  the  grand  gathering  just  before  we  reached  their  village  a  few 
days  before.  One  of  our  Delawares  who  made  the  capture  was  very  proud 
of  the  success,  and  was  soon  seen  ornamenting  his  head-dress  with  the  bright 
crimson  feathers  taken  from  the  wardrobe  of  "  Roman  Nose."  Encouraged 
by  our  progress,  we  continued  the  pursuit  as  rapidly  as  a  due  regard  for  our 
horses  would  permit.  Thus  far,  neither  myself  nor  any  of  the  soldiers  had 
caught  sight  of  any  Indians ;  but  our  Delaware  scouts,  who  were  constantly 
in  the  advance  and  on  our  flanks,  taking  advantage  of  the  bluffs  to  reconnoitre, 
frequently  reported  that  they  saw  small  parties  of  Indians  observing  our  move- 
ments from  a  distance.  From  positive  evidences,  familiar  to  those  accustomed 
to  the  Plains,  we  were  convinced  that  we  were  rapidly  gaining  upon  the  In- 
dians. The  earth  upturned  by  the  feet  of  their  ponies  and  by  the  ends  of  the 
trailing  lodge-poles,  was  almost  as  damp  and  fresh  as  that  disturbed  by  the 
horses  of  the  command.  Soon  we  discovered  additional  signs  of  encourage- 
ment. The  route  now  became  strewn  with  various  lodge-poles  and  other  ob- 
stacles peculiar  to  an  Indian's  outfit,  showing  that  they  were  "  lightening  up 


36  MY  LIFE  ON  THE  PLAINS. 

so  as  to  facilitate  their  escape.  So  certain  did  we  feel  of  our  ability  to  out-trail 
them,  that  the  only  question  now  was  one  which  has  often  determined  the  suc- 
cess of  military  operations.  Would  darkness  intervene  to  disappoint  us  ?  We 
must  imitate  the  example  of  the  Indians,  and  disembarrass  ourselves  of  every- 
thing tending  to  retard  our  speed.  The  troops  would  march  much  faster,  if 
permitted  to  do  so,  than  the  rate  at  which  our  wagons  had  forced  themselves 
along.  It  was  determined  to  leave  the  wagons,  under  escort  of  one  squadron, 
to  follow  our  trail  as  rapidly  as  they  could,  while  the  other  three  squadrons 
pushed  on  in  pursuit.  Should  darkness  settle  down  before  overtaking  the  In- 
dians, the  advantage  was  altogether  against  us,  as  we  would  be  compelled  to 
await  daylight  to  enable  us  to  follow  the  trail,  while  the  Indians  were  free  to 
continue  their  flight,  sheltered  and  aided  by  the  darkness.  By  three  o'clock 
p.  M.  we  felt  that  we  were  almost  certain  to  accomplish  our  purpose.  No  ob- 
stacle seemed  to  stand  in  our  way;  the  trail  was  broad  and  plain,  and  appar- 
ently as  fresh  as  our  own.  A  half  hour,  or  an  hour  at  furthest,  seemed  only 
necessary  to  enable  us  to  dash  in  upon  our  wily  enemy.  Alas  for  human  cal- 
culations! The  Indians,  by  means  of  the  small  reconnoitring  parties  ob- 
served by  our  scouts,  had  kept  themselves  constantly  informed  regarding  our 
movements  and  progress.  They  had  first  risked  their  safety  upon  the  superior 
speed  and  endurance  of  their  ponies — a  safe  reliance  when  favored  by  the 
grass  season,  but  in  winter  this  advantage  was  on  our  side.  Failing  in  their 
first  resource,  they  had  a  second  and  better  method  of  eluding  us.  So  long  as 
they  kept  united  and  moved  in  one  body,  their  trail  was  as  plainly  to  be  seen 
and  as  easily  followed  as  if  made  by  a  heavily-laden  wagon  train.  We  were 
not  called  upon  to  employ  time  and  great  watchfulness  on  the  part  of  our 
scouts  to  follow  it.  But  when  it  was  finally  clear  to  be  seen  that,  in  the  race 
as  it  was  then  being  run,  the  white  man  was  sure  to  win,  the  proverbial 
cunning  of  the  red  man  came  to  his  rescue  and  thwarted  the  plans  of  his  pur- 
suers. Again  dividing  his  tribe,  as  when  first  setting  out  from  the  village,  into 
numerous  small  parties,  we  were  discouraged  by  seeing  the  broad  well-beaten 
trail  suddenly  separate  into  hundreds  of  indistinct  routes,  leading  fan-shape  in 
as  many  different  directions.  What  was  to  be  done? 

The  general  direction  of  the  main  trail,  before  dissolving  into  so  many  small 
ones,  had  been  nearly  north,  showing  that  if  undisturbed  in  their  flight  the  In- 
dians would  strike  the  Smoky  Hill  overland  route,  cross  it,  then  pursue  their 
way  northward  to  the  headwaters  of  the  Solomon  or  Republican  river,  or  fur- 
ther still,  to  the  Platte  river.  Selecting  a  central  trail,  we  continued  our  pur- 
suit, now  being  compelled  often  to  halt  and  verify  our  course.  The  trail  grad- 
ually grew  smaller  and  smaller,  until  by  five  o'clock  it  had  become  so  faint  as 
to  be  followed  with  the  greatest  difficulty.  We  had  been  marching  exactly 
twelve  hours  without  halting,  except  to  water  our  horses.  Reluctantly  we 
were  forced  to  go  into  camp  and  await  the  assistance  of  daylight.  The  Dela- 
ware scouts  continued  the  pursuit  six  miles  further,  but  returned  without  ac- 
complishing anything.  The  Indians,  after  dividing  up  into  small  parties,  kept 
tip  communication  with  each  other  by  means  of  columns  of  signal  smoke. 
These  signal  smokes  were  to  be  seen  to  the  west,  north,  and  east  of  us,  but 
none  nearer  than  ten  miles.  They  only  proved  to  us  that  we  were  probably 
on  the  trail  of  the  main  body,  as  the  fires  were  in  front  and  on  both  sides  of  us. 
We  had  marched  over  thirty-five  miles  without  a  halt.  The  Delawares  having 
determined  the  direction  of  the  trail  for  six  miles,  we  would  be  able  next 
morning  to  continue  that  far  at  least  unaided  by  daylight.  Our  wagons  over 


MY  LIFE  ON  THE  PLAINS.  87 

took  us  a  few  hours  after  we  reached  camp.  Reveille  was  sounded  at  two 
o'clock  the  next  morning,  and  four  o'clock  found  us  again  in  the  saddle,  and 
following  the  guidance  of  our  friendly  Delawares.  The  direction  of  our  march 
took  us  up  the  valley  and  almost  dry  bed  of  a  small  stream.  The  Delawarea 
thought  we  might  find  where  the  Indians  had  encamped  during  the  night,  by 
following  the  upward  course  of  the  stream,  but  in  this  we  were  disappointed. 
The  trail  became  more  and  more  indistinct,  until  it  was  lost  in  the  barren 
waste  over  which  we  were  then  moving.  To  add  to  our  annoyance,  the  water- 
course had  become  entirely  dry,  and  our  guides  were  uncertain  as  to  whether 
water  could  be  procured  in  one  day's  march  in  any  direction  except  that  from 
which  we  had  come.  We  were,  therefore,  forced  to  countermarch  after  reach- 
ing a  point  thirteen  miles  from  our  starting-place  in  the  morning,  and  retrace 
our  steps  until  the  uncertain  stream  in  whose  valley  we  then  were  would  give 
us  water  enough  for  our  wants. 

Here  I  will  refer  to  an  incident  entirely  personal,  which  came  very  near 
costing  me  my  life.  When  leaving  our  camp  that  morning  I  felt  satisfied  that 
the  Indians,  having  travelled  at  least  a  portion  of  the  night,  were  then  many 
miles  in  advance  of  us,  and  there  was  neither  danger  nor  probability  of  en- 
countering any  of  them  near  the  column.  We  were  then  in  a  magnificent 
game  country,  buffalo,  antelope,  and  smaller  game  being  in  abundance  on  all 
sides  of  us.  Although  an  ardent  sportsman,  I  had  never  hunted  the  buffalo  up 
to  this  time,  consequently  was  exceedingly  desirous  of  tasting  of  its  excite- 
ment. I  had  several  fine  English  greyhounds,  whose  speed  I  was  anxious  to 
test  with  that  of  the  antelope,  said  to  be — which  I  believe — the  fleetest  of  ani- 
mals. I  was  mounted  on  a  fine  large  thoroughbred  horse.  Taking  with  me 
but  one  man,  the  chief  bugler,  and  calling  my  dogs  around  me,  I  galloped 
ahead  of  the  column  as  soon  as  it  was  daylight,  for  the  purpose  of  having  a 
chase  after  some  antelope  which  could  be  seen  grazing  nearly  two  miles  dis 
tant.  That  such  a  course  was  rashly  imprudent  I  am  ready  to  admit.  A  stir- 
ring gallop  of  a  few  minutes  brought  me  near  enough  to  the  antelope,  of  which 
there  were  a  dozen  or  more,  to  enable  the  dogs  to  catch  sight  of  them.  Then 
the  chase  began,  the  antelope  running  in  a  direction  which  took  us  away  from 
the  command.  By  availing  myself  of  the  turns  in  the  course,  I  was  able  to 
keep  well  in  view  of  the  exciting  chase,  until  it  was  evident  that  the  antelope 
were  in  no  danger  of  being  caught  by  the  dogs,  which  latter  had  become  blown 
from  want  of  proper  exercise.  I  succeeded  in  calling  them  off,  and  was  about  to 
set  out  on  my  return  to  the  column.  The  horse  of  the  chief  bugler,  being  a 
common-bred  animal,  failed  early  in  the  race,  and  his  rider  wisely  concluded  to 
regain  the  command,  so  that  I  was  alone.  How  far  I  had  travelled  from  the 
troops  I  was  trying  to  determine,  when  I  discovered  a  large,  dark-looking  ani- 
mal grazing  nearly  a  mile  distant.  As  yet  I  had  never  seen  a  wild  buffalo,  but 
I  at  once  recognized  this  as  not  only  a  buffalo,  but  a  very  large  one.  Here  was 
my  opportunity.  A  ravine  near  by  would  enable  me  to  approach  unseen  until 
almost  within  pistol  range  of  my  game.  Calling  my  dogs  to  follow  me,  I 
slowly  pursued  the  course  of  the  ravine,  giving  my  horse  opportunity  to  gather 
himself  for  the  second  run.  When  I  emerged  from  the  ravine  I  was  still  sev- 
eral hundred  yards  from  the  buffalo,  which  almost  instantly  discovered  me,  and 
set  off  as  fast  as  his  legs  could  carry  him.  Had  my  horse  been  fresh  the  race 
would  have  been  a  short  one,  but  the  preceding  long  run  had  not  been  with 
out  effect.  How  long  or  how  fast  we  flew  in  pursuit,  the  intense  excitemen 
of  the  chase  prevented  me  from  knowing.  I  only  knew  that  even  the  grey- 


MY  LIFE  ON  THE  PLAINS. 

hounds  were  left  behind,  until  finally  my  good  steed  placed  himself  and  me 
close  alongside  the  game.  It  may  be  because  this  was  the  first  I  had  seen,  but 
surely  of  the  hundreds  of  thousands  of  buffaloes  which  I  have  since  seen,  none 
have  corresponded  with  him  in  size  and  lofty  grandeur.  My  horse  was  above 
the  average  size,  yet  the  buffalo  towered  even  above  him.  I  had  carried  my 
revolver  in  my  hand  from  the  moment  the  race  began.  Repeatedly  could  I 
have  placed  the  muzzle  against  the  shaggy  body  of  the  huge  beast,  by  whose 
side  I  fairly  yelled  with  wild  excitement  and  delight,  yet  each  time  would  I 
withdrawn  the  weapon,  as  if  to  prolong  the  enjoyment  of  the  race.  It  was  a 
race  for  life  or  death,  yet  how  different  the  award  from  what  could  be  imagined. 
Still  we  sped  over  the  springy  turf,  the  high  breeding  and  mettle  of  my  horse 
being  plainly  visible  over  that  of  the  huge  beast  that  struggled  by  his  side. 
Mile  after  mile  was  traversed  in  this  way,  until  the  rate  and  distance  began  to 
tell  perceptibly  on  the  bison,  whose  protruding  tongue  and  labored  breathing 
plainly  betrayed  his  distress.  Determined  to  end  the  chase  and  bring  down 
my  game,  I  again  placed  the  muzzle  of  the  revolver  close  to  the  body  of  the 
buffalo,  when,  as  if  divining  my  intention,  and  feeling  his  inability  to  escape  by 
flight,  he  suddenly  determined  to  fight,  and  at  once  wheeled,  as  only  a  buffalo 
can,  to  gore  my  horse.  So  sudden  was  this  movement,  and  so  sudden  was  the 
corresponding  veering  of  my  horse  to  avoid  the  attack,  that  to  retain  my  con- 
trol over  him  I  hastily  brought  up  my  pistol  hand  to  the  assistance  of  the  other. 
Unfortunately  as  I  did  so  my  finger,  in  the  excitement  of  the  occasion,  pressed 
the  trigger,  discharged  the  pistol,  and  sent  the  fatal  ball  into  the  very  brain  of 
the  noble  animal  I  rode.  Running  at  full  speed  he  fell  dead  in  the  course  of 
his  leap.  Quick  as  thought  I  disengaged  myself  from  the  stirrups  and  found 
myself  whirling  through  the  air  over  and  beyond  the  head  of  my  horse.  My 
only  thought,  as  I  was  describing  this  trajectory,  and  my  first  thought  on  reach- 
ing terra  firma,  was,  "What  will  the  buffalo  do  with  me?"  Although  at 
first  inclined  to  rush  upon  me,  my  strange  procedure  seemed  to  astonish  him. 
Either  that,  or  pity  for  the  utter  helplessness  of  my  condition,  inclined  him  to 
alter  his  course  and  leave  me  alone  to  my  own  bitter  reflections. 

In  a  moment  the  danger  into  which  I  had  unluckily  brought  myself  stood 
out  in  bold  relief  before  me.  Under  ordinary  circumstances  the  death  of  my 
horse  would  have  been  serious  enough.  I  was  strongly  attached  to  him ;  had 
ridden  him  in  battle  during  a  portion  of  the  late  war ;  yet  now  his  death,  except 
in  its  consequences,  was  scarcely  thought  of.  Here  I  was,  alone  in  the  heart 
of  the  Indian  country,  with  warlike  Indians  known  to  be  in  the  vicinity.  I  was 
not  familiar  with  the  country.  How  far  I  had  travelled,  or  in  what  direction 
from  the  column,  I  was  at  a  loss  to  know.  In  the  excitement  of  the  chase  I 
had  lost  all  reckoning.  Indians  were  liable  to  pounce  upon  me  at  any  mo- 
ment. My  command  would  not  note  my  absence  probably  for  hours.  Two  of 
my  dogs  overtook  me,  and  with  mute  glances  first  at  the  dead  steed,  then  at  me, 
seemed  to  inquire  the  cause  of  this  strange  condition  of  affairs.  Their  instinct 
appeared  to  tell  them  that  we  were  in  misfortune.  While  I  was  deliberating 
what  to  do,  the  dogs  became  uneasy,  whined  piteously,  and  seemed  eager  tc 
leave  the  spot.  In  this  desire  I  sympathized  with  them,  but  whither  should  1 
go?  I  observed  that  their  eyes  were  generally  turned  in  one  particular  direc- 
tion ;  this  I  accepted  as  my  cue,  and  with  one  parting  look  at  my  horse,  and 
grasping  a  revolver  in  each  hand,  I  set  out  on  my  uncertain  journey.  As  long 
as  the  body  of  my  horse  was  visible  above  the  horizon,  I  kept  referring  to  it  as 
my  guiding  point,  and  in  this  way  contrived  to  preserve  my  direction.  This  re- 


MY  LIFE  OX  THE  PLAINS.  35 

source  soou  foiled  me,  and  I  then  had  recourse  to  weeds,  buffalo  skulls,  or  any 
swo  objects  I  could  find  on  my  line  of  march.  Constantly  my  eyes  kept  scan- 
ning the  horizon,  each  moment  expecting,  and  with  reason  too,  to  find  myself 
discovered  by  Indians. 

I  had  travelled  in  this  manner  what  seemed  to  me  about  three  or  four  miles, 
when  far  ahead  in  the  distance  I  saw  a  column  of  dust  rising.  A  hasty  exam- 
ination soon  convinced  me  that  the  dust  was  produced  by  one  of  three  causes : 
white  men,  Indians,  or  buffalo.  Two  to  one  in  my  favor  at  any  rate.  Select- 
ing a  ravine  where  I  could  crawl  away  undiscovered  should  the  approaching 
body  prove  to  be  Indians,  I  called  my  dogs  to  my  side  and  concealed  myself  as 
well  as  I  could  to  await  developments.  The  object  of  my  anxious  solicitude 
was  still  several  miles  distant.  Whatever  it  was,  it  was  approaching  in  my  di- 
rection, as  was  plainly  discernible  from  the  increasing  columns  of  dust.  For- 
tunately I  had  my  field-glass  slung  across  my  shoulder,  and  if  Indians  I  could 
discover  them  before  they  could  possibly  discover  me.  Soon  I  was  able  to  see 
the  heads  of  mounted  men  running  in  irregular  order.  This  discovery  shut 
out  the  probability  of  their  being  buffaloes,  and  simplified  the  question  to  white 
men  or  Indians.  Never  during  the  war  did  I  scan  an  enemy's  battery  or  ap- 
proaching column  with  half  the  anxious  care  with  which  I  watched  the  party 
then  approaching  me.  For  a  long  time  nothing  satisfactory  could  be  deter- 
mined, until  my  eye  caught  sight  of  an  object  which,  high  above  the  heads  of 
the  approaching  riders,  told  me  in  unmistakable  terms  that  friends  were  ap- 
proaching. It  was  the  cavalry  guidon,  and  never  was  the  sight  of  stars  and 
stripes  more  welcome.  My  comrades  were  greatly  surprised  to  find  me  seated 
on  the  ground  alone  and  without  my  horse.  A  few  words  explained  all.  A 
detachment  of  my  men,  following  my  direction,  found  my  horse  and  returned 
with  the  saddle  and  other  equipments.  Another  horse,  and  Richard  was  him- 
self again,  plus  a  little  valuable  experience,  and  minus  a  valuable  horse. 

In  retracing  our  steps  later  in  the  day,  in  search  of  water  sufficient  for 
camping  purposes,  we  marched  over  nine  miles  of  our  morning  route,  and  at 
two  P.  M.  of  April  16  we  went  into  camp.  From  this  point  I  wrote  a  despatch 
to  General  Hancock  and  sent  it  back  by  two  of  my  scouts,  who  set  out  on  their 
journey  as  soon  as  it  was  dark.  It  was  determined  to  push  on  and  reach  the 
Smoky  Hill  route  as  soon  as  possible,  and  give  the  numerous  stage  stations 
along  that  route  notice  of  the  presence  of  warlike  Indians.  This  was  before 
the  Pacific  Railroad  or  its  branches  had  crossed  the  Plains.  Resting  our  ani- 
mals from  two  until  seven  p.  M.,  we  were  again  in  the  saddle  and  setting  out 
for  a  night  march,  our  only  guide  being  the  north  star.  We  hoped  to  strike 
the  stage  route  near  a  point  called  Downie's  Station.  After  riding  all  night 
we  reached  and  crossed  about  daylight  the  Smoky  Hill  river,  along  whose 
valley  the  stage  route  runs.  The  stations  were  then  from  ten  to  fifteen  miles 
apart ;  if  Indians  had  crossed  this  line  at  any  point  the  station  men  would  be 
informed  of  it.  To  get  information  as  to  this,  as  well  as  to  determine 
where  we  were,  an  officer  with  one  company  was  at  once  despatched  on  this 
mission.  This  party  had  scarcely  taken  its  departure  and  our  pickets 
been  posted,  before  the  entire  command  of  tired,  sleepy  cavalrymen,  scouts, 
and  Delawares  had  thrown  themselves  on  the  ground  and  were  wrapped  in 
the  deepest  slumber.  We  had  slept  perhaps  an  hour  or  more,  yet  it  seemed 
but  a  few  moments,  when  an  alarm  shot  from  the  lookout  and  the  startling 
cry  of  "Indians! "  brought  the  entire  command  under  arms. 


V. 


A  I/THOUGH  in  search  of  Indians  and  supposed  to  be  always  piepared  to 
.-LA-  encounter  them,  yet  the  warning  shot  of  the  sentry,  followed  as  it  was 
by  his  cry  of  "Indians!"  could  not  but  produce  the  greatest  excitement  in 
camp.  Where  all  had  been  quiet  before — men  sleeping  and  resting  after  their 
long  night  march,  animals  grazing  unsuspectingly  in  the  midst  of  the  wagons 
and  tents  which  thickly  dotted  the  Plain  here  and  there — all  was  now  bustle 
if  not  confusion.  Herders  and  teamsters  ran  to  their  animals  to  conduct  them 
inside  the  limits  of  camp.  The  troopers  of  one  platoon  of  each  company  hast- 
ened to  secure  the  cavalry  horses  and  provide  against  a  stampede,  while 
those  of  the  remaining  platoons  were  rapidly  marshalled  under  arms  by  their 
troop  officers,  and  advanced  in  the  direction  from  which  the  lookout  reported 
the  enemy  to  be  approaching. 

All  this  required  but  a  few  moments  of  time.  Recovering  from  the  first 
shock  of  surprise,  we  endeavored,  one  and  all,  to  discover  the  number  and  pur- 
pose of  the  foes  who  had  in  so  unceremonious  a  manner  disturbed  our  much- 
needed  slumbers. 

Daylight  had  just  dawned,  but  the  sun  was  not  yet  high  enough  to  render  a 
satisfactory  view  of  the  country  possible.  This  difficulty  was  aggravated,  too, 
by  a  dull  heavy  mist,  which  hung  like  a  curtain  near  the  horizon.  Yet  in  spite 
of  all  these  obstructions  we  could  clearly  perceive,  at  a  distance  of  perhaps  a 
mile,  the  dim  outlines  of  numerous  figures — horsemen  evidently — approaching 
our  camp,  not  as  if  simply  on  the  march,  but  in  battle  array.  First  came  a  de- 
ployed line  of  horsemen,  followed  in  rear,  as  we  could  plainly  see,  by  a  reserve, 
also  mounted  and  moving  in  compact  order. 

It  required  no  practised  eye  to  comprehend  that  be  they  who  or  what  they 
might,  the  parties  advancing  in  this  precise  and  determined  manner  upon  us 
were  doing  so  with  hostile  purpose,  and  evidently  intended  to  charge  into  our 
camp  unless  defeated  in  their  purpose.  No  time  was  to  be  lost.  Dispositions  to 
meet  the  coming  attack  were  rapidly  made.  To  better  observe  the  move- 
ments and  determine  the  strength  of  the  approaching  parties,  an  officer 
ascended  the  knoll  occupied  by  the  lookout. 

We  had  often  heard  of  the  high  perfection  of  some  of  the  Indian  tribes  in 
military  evolutions  and  discipline,  but  here  we  saw  evidences  which  went  far 
to  convince  us  that  the  red  man  was  not  far  behind  his  more  civilized  brother 
in  the  art  of  war.  Certainly  no  troops  of  my  command  could  have  advanced  a 
skirmish  line  or  moved  a  reserve  more  accurately  than  was  done  in  our  pres- 
ence that  morning. 

As  yet  we  had  no  means  of  determining  to  what  tribe  the  attacking  party 
belonged.  We  were  satisfied  they  must  be  either  Sioux  or  Cheyennes,  or  both ; 
in  either  case  we  should  encounter  troublesome  foes.  But  for  the  heavy  mist 
we  could  have  comprehended  everything.  Soon  we  began  receiving  reports 
from  the  officer  who  had  ascended  the  lookout.  First,  there  were  not  more 
than  eighty  horsemen  to  be  seen.  This  number  we  could  easily  dispose  of. 
Next,  the  attacking  parties  seemed  to  have  changed  their  plan ;  a  halt  was 
ordered,  and  two  or  three  horsemen  seemed  to  be  advancing  to  the  front  as  if 
to  parley,  or  reconnoitre  our  position.  Then  the  skirmishers  were  suddenly 


MY  LIFE  ON  THE  PLAINS.  41 

withdrawn  and  united  with  the  reserve,  when  the  entire  party  wheeled  about 
and  began  to  move  off.  This  was  mystifying  in  the  extreme,  but  a  couple  of 
young  cavalry  officers  leaped  into  their  saddles  and  taking  a  few  mounted 
troopers  with  them  dashed  after  our  late  enemies,  determined  to  learn  more 
about  them  than  they  seemed  willing  we  should. 

A  brisk  gallop  soon  cleared  away  the  mystery,  and  furnished  another  proof  of 
the  deceptive  effects  produced  by  the  atmosphere  on  the  Plains.  Those  who  have 
read  the  preceding  article  will  remember  that  at  the  termination  of  the  night 
march  which  brought  us  to  our  present  camp,  an  officer  was  despatched  with  one 
troop  of  cavalry  to  find  the  nearest  stage  station  on  the  overland  route,  near  which 
we  knew  we  must  then  be.  Our  camp  lay  on  the  Smoky  Hill  river.  The  stage 
route,  better  known  as  the  "  Smoky  Hill  route,"  was  known  to  be  but  a  few  miles 
north  of  us.  To  determine  our  exact  locality,  as  we  had  been  marching  by  com- 
pass over  a  wild  country  and  in  the  night-time,  and  to  learn  something  regarding 
the  Indians,  this  officer  was  sent  out.  He  was  selected  for  this  service  because 
of  his  professed  experience  on  and  knowledge  of  the  Plains.  He  had  set  out 
from  our  camp  an  hour  or  more  before  daylight,  but  losing  his  bearings  had 
marched  his  command  in  a  semicircle  until  daylight  found  him  on  the  side  of 
our  camp  opposite  that  from  which  he  had  departed.  The  conical  SiWey  tent 
used  in  my  command,  resembling  the  Indian  lodge  from  which  it  was  taken, 
seen  through  the  peculiar  and  uncertain  morning  atmosphere  of  that  region, 
had  presented  to  his  eyes  and  to  those  of  his  men  the  appearance  of  an  Indian 
village.  The  animals  grazing  about  our  camp  might  well  have  been  taken  for 
the  ponies  of  the  Indians.  Besides,  it  was  well  known  that  large  encampments 
of  Indians  were  in  the  part  of  the  country  over  which  we  were  marching. 
The  bewilderment  of  this  detachment,  then,  was  not  surprising  considering  the 
attending  circumstances.  Had  the  officer  in  command  been  young  and  inex- 
perienced, his  mishap  might  have  been  credited  to  these  causes ;  but  here  waa 
an  officer  who  had  grown  gray  in  the  service,  familiar  with  the  Plains  and  with 
Indians,  yet  so  completely  misled  by  appearances  as  to  mistake  his  camp, 
which  he  had  left  but  an  hour  before,  for  an  Indian  village. 

Few  officers  laboring  under  the  same  impression  would  have  acted  so  cred- 
itably. He  and  his  men  imagined  they  had  discovered  the  carxip  of  the  Indians 
whom  we  had  been  pursuing,  and  although  believing  their  enemies  outnum- 
bered them  ten  to  one,  yet  their  zeal  and  earnestness  prompted  them,  instead 
of  sending  to  their  main  camp  for  reinforcements,  thereby  losing  valuable  time 
and  probable  opportunities  to  effect  a  surprise,  to  make  a  dash  at  once  into  the 
village.  And  it  was  only  the  increasing  light  of  day  that  enabled  them  to  dis- 
cover their  mistake  and  saved  us  from  a  charge  from  our  own  troopers.  This 
little  incident  will  show  how  necessary  experienced  professional  guides  are  u 
connection  with  all  military  movements  on  the  Plains.  It  was  a  long  time  be- 
fore the  officer  who  had  been  so  unlucky  as  to  lose  his  way  heard  the  last  of 
it  from  his  brother  officers. 

The  remainder  of  his  mission  was  completed  more  successfully.  Aided  by 
daylight,  and  moving  nearly  due  north,  he  soon  struck  the  well-travelled  over- 
land route,  and  from  the  frightened  employes  at  the  nearest  station  he  ob- 
tained intelligence  which  confirmed  our  worst  fears  as  to  the  extent  of  the  In- 
dian outbreak.  Stage  stations  at  various  points  along  the  route  had  been  at- 
tacked and  burned,  and  the  inmates  driven  off  or  murdered.  All  travel  across 
the  Plains  was  suspended,  and  an  Indian  war  with  all  its  barbarities  had  been 
forced  upon  the  people  of  the  frontier. 


42  MY  LIFE  ON  THE  PLAINS. 

As  soon  as  the  officer  ascertaining  these  facts  had  returned  to  camp  and 
aiade  his  report,  the  entire  command  was  again  put  in  motion  and  started  in 
the  direction  of  the  stage  route,  with  the  intention  of  clearing  it  of  straggling 
bands  of  Indians,  reopening  the  main  line  of  travel  across  the  Plains,  and  es- 
tablishing if  possible  upon  the  proper  tribes  the  responsibility  for  the  numerous 
outrages  recently  committed.  The  stage  stations  were  erected  at  points  along 
the  route  distant  from  each  other  from  ten  to  fifteen  miles,  and  were  used  sole- 
ly for  the  shelter  and  accommodation  of  the  relays  of  drivers  and  horses  em- 
ployed on  the  stage  route.  We  found,  in  passing  over  the  route  on  our  east- 
ward march,  that  only  about  every  fourth  station  was  occupied,  the  occupants 
of  the  other  three  having  congregated  there  for  mutual  defence  against  the  In- 
dians, the  latter  having  burned  the  deserted  stations. 

From  the  employes  of  the  company  at  various  points  we  learned  that  for 
the  few  preceding  days  the  Indians  had  been  crossing  the  line,  going  toward 
the  north  in  large  bodies.  In  some  places  we  saw  the  ruins  of  the  burned 
stations,  but  it  was  not  until  we  reached  Lookout  Station,  a  point  about  fifteen 
miles  west  of  Fort  Hays,  that  we  came  upon  the  first  real  evidences  of  an  In- 
dian outbreak.  Riding  some  distance  in  advance  of  the  command,  I  reached 
the  station  only  to  find  it  and  the  adjacent  buildings  in  ashes,  the  ruins  still 
smoking.  Near  by  I  discovered  the  bodies  of  the  three  station-keepers,  so 
mangled  and  burned  as  to  be  scarcely  recognizable  as  human  beings.  The  In- 
dians had  evidently  tortured  them  before  putting  an  end  to  their  sufferings. 
They  were  scalped  and  horribly  disfigured.  Their  bodies  were  badly  burned, 
but  whether  before  or  after  death  could  not  be  determined.  No  arrow,  or 
other  article  of  Indian  manufacuture,  could  be  found  to  positively  determine  what 
particular  tribe  was  the  guilty  one.  The  men  at  other  stations  had  recognized 
some  of  the  Indians  passing  as  belonging  to  the  Sioux  and  Cheyennes,  the 
same  we  had  passed  from  the  village  on  Pawnee  Fork. 

Continuing  our  inarch,  we  reached  Fort  Hays,  from  which  point  I  des- 
patched a  report  to  General  Hancock,  on  the  Arkansas,  furnishing  him  all  the 
information  I  had  gained  concerning  the  outrages  and  movements  of  the  In- 
dians. As  it  has  been  a  question  of  considerable  dispute  between  the  respective 
advocates  of  the  Indian  peace  and  war  policy,  as  to  which  party  committed  the 
first  overt  act  of  war,  the  Indians  or  General  Hancock's  command,  I  quote  from 
a  letter  on  the  subject  written  by  Major-General  Hancock  to  General  Grant,  in 
reply  to  a  letter  of  inquiry  from  the  latter  when  commanding  the  armies  of  the 
United  States.  General  Hancock  says : 

"When  I  learned  from  General  Ouster,  who  investigated  these  matters  on 
the  spot,  that  directly  after  they  had  abandoned  the  villages  they  attacked  and 
burned  a  mail  station  on  the  Smoky  Hill,  killed  the  white  men  at  it,  disem- 
bowelled and  bujped  them,  fired  into  another  station,  endeavored  to  gain  ad- 
mittance to  aVy-fft,  fired  on  my  expressmen  both  on  the  Smoky  Hill  and  on 
their  way  to  Larned,  I  concluded  that  this  must  be  war,  and  therefore  deemed 
it  my  duty  to  take  the  first  opportunity  which  presented  to  resent  these  hostil- 
ities and  outrages,  and  did  so  by  destroying  then-  villages." 

The  first  paragraph  of  General  Hancock's  special  field  order  directing  the 
destruction  of  the  Indian  village  read  as  follows : 

"II.  As  a  punishment  for  the  bad  faith  practised  by  the  Cheyennes  and 
Sioux  who  occupied  the  Indian  village  at  this  place,  and  as  a  chastisement  for 
murders  and  depredations  committed  since  the  arrival  of  the  command  at  this 
point,  by  the  people  of  these  tribes,  the  village  recently  occupied  by  them, 
which  is  now  in  our  hands,  will  be  utterly  destroyed." 


MY  LIFE  ON  THE  PLAINS.  43 

From  these  extracts  the  question  raised  can  be  readily  settled.  This  act  of 
retribution  on  the  part  of  General  Hancock  was  the  signal  for  an  extensive  pen 
and  ink  war,  directed  against  him  and  his  forces.  This  was  to  be  expected. 
The  pecuniary  loss  and  deprivation  of  opportunities  to  speculate  in  Indian 
•jommodities,  as  practised  by  most  Indian  agents,  were  too  great  to  be  sub- 
mitted to  without  a  murmur.  The  Cheyennes,  Arrapahoes,  and  Apaches  had 
been  united  under  one  agency;  the  Kiowas  and  Comanches  under  another. 
As  General  Hancock's  expedition  had  reference  to  all  of  these  tribes,  he  had 
extended  invitations  to  each  of  the  two  agents  to  accompany  him  into  the  In- 
dian country,  and  be  present  at  all  interviews  with  the  representatives  of  these 
respective  tribes,  for  the  purpose,  as  the  invitation  states,  of  showing  the  In- 
dians "that  the  officers  of  the  Government  are  acting  in  harmony." 

These  agents  were  both  present  at  General  Hancock's  headquarters.  Both 
admitted  to  General  Hancock  in  conversation  that  Indians  had  been  guilty  of 
all  the  outrages  charged  against  them,  but  each  asserted  the  innocence  of  the 
particular  tribes  under  his  charge,  and  endeavored  to  lay  their  crimes  at  the 
door  of  their  neighbors.  The  agent  of  the  Kiowas  and  Comanches  declared  to 
the  department  commander  that  "  the  tribes  of  his  agency  had  been  grossly 
wronged  by  having  been  charged  with  various  offences  which  had  undoubtedly 
been  committed  by  the  Cheyennes,  Arrapahoes,  and  Apaches,  and  that  these 
tribes  deserved  severe  and  summary  chastisement  for  their  numerous  misdeeds, 
very  many  of  which  had  been  laid  at  the  doors  of  his  innocent  tribes." 

Not  to  be  outdone  in  the  profuse  use  of  fair  words,  however,  the  agent  of 
the  three  tribes  thus  assailed  informed  General  Hancock  that  his  three  tribes 
"  were  peacefully  inclined,  and  rarely  committed  offences  against  the  laws,  but 
that  most  unfortunately  they  were  charged  in  many  instances  with  crimes 
which  had  been  perpetrated  by  other  tribes,  and  that  in  this  respect  they  had 
suffered  heavily  from  the  Kiowas,  who  were  the  most  turbulent  Indians  of  the 
Plains,  and  deserved  punishment  more  than  any  others." 

Here  was  positive  evidence  from  the  agents  themselves  that  the  Indians 
against  whom  we  were  operating  were  guilty,  and  deserving  of  severe  pun- 
ishment. The  only  conflicting  portion  of  the  testimony  was  as  to  which  tribe 
was  most  guilty.  Subsequent  events  proved,  however,  that  all  of  the  five 
tribes  named,  as  well  as  the  Sioux,  had  combined  for  a  general  war  throughout 
the  Plains  and  along  our  frontier.  Such  a  war  had  been  threatened  to  our 
post  commanders  along  the  Arkansas  on  many  occasions  during  the  winter. 
The  movement  of  the  Sioux  and  Cheyennes  toward  the  north  indicated  that  the 
principal  theatre  of  military  operations  during  the  summer  would  be  between 
the  Smoky  Hill  and  Platte  rivers.  General  Hancock  accordingly  assembled 
the  principal  chiefs  of  the  Kiowas  and  Arrapahoes  in  council  at  Fort  Dodge, 
hoping  to  induce  them  to  remain  at  peace  and  observe  their  treaty  obligations. 

The  most  prominent  chiefs  in  council  were  Satanta,  Lone  \Yolf,  and  Kick- 
ing Bird  of  the  Kiowas,  and  Little  Raven  and  Yellow  Bear  of  the  Arrapahoes. 
During  the  council  extravagant  promises  of  future  good  conduct  were  made  by 
these  chiefs.  So  effective  and  convincing  was  the  oratorical  effort  of  Satanta, 
that  at  the  termination  of  his  address  the  department  commander  and  staff 
presented  him  with  the  uniform  coat,  sash,  and  hat  of  a  major-general.  In  re- 
turn for  this  compliment  Satanta,  within  a  few  weeks  after,  attacked  the  post  at 
which  the  council  was  held,  arrayed  in  his  new  uniform.  This  said  chief  had 
but  recently  headed  an  expedition  to  the  frontier  of  Texas,  where,  among  other 
murders  committed  by  him  and  his  band,  was  that  known  as  the  «'  Box  massa- 


44  MY  LIFE  ON  THE  PLAINS.     . 

ere."  The  Box  family  consisted  of  the  father,  mother,  and  five  children,  the 
eldest  a  girl  about  eighteen,  the  youngest  a  babe.  The  entire  family  had  been 
visiting  at  a  neighbor's  house,  and  were  returning  home  in  the  evening,  little 
dreaming  of  the  terrible  fate  impending,  when  Satanta  and  his  warriors  dashed 
upon  them,  surrounded  the  wagon  in  which  they  were  driving,  and  at  the  first 
fire  killed  the  father  and  one  of  the  children.  The  horses  were  hastily  taken 
from  the  wagon,  while  the  mother  was  informed  by  signs  that  she  and  her  four 
surviving  children  must  accompany  their  captors.  Mounting  their  prisoners 
upon  led  horses,  of  which  they  had  a  great  number  stolen  from  the  settlers, 
the  Indians  prepared  to  set  out  on  their  return  to  the  village,  then  located  hun- 
dreds of  miles  north.  Before  departing  from  the  scene  of  the  massacre,  the 
savages  scalped  the  father  and  child,  who  had  fallen  as  their  first  victims.  Far 
better  would  it  have  been  had  the  remaining  members  of  the  family  met  their 
death  in  the  first  attack.  From  the  mother,  whom  I  met  when  released  from 
her  captivity,  after  living  as  a  prisoner  in  the  hands  of  the  Indians  for  more 
than  a  year,  I  gathered  the  details  of  the  sufferings  of  herself  and  children. 

Fearing  pursuit  by  the  Texans,  and  desiring  to  place  as  long  a  distance  as 
possible  between  themselves  and  their  pursuers,  they  prepared  for  a  night 
march.  Mrs.  Box  and  each  of  the  three  elder  children  were  placed  on  sepa- 
rate horses  and  securely  bound.  This  was  to  prevent  escape  in  the  darkness. 
The  mother  was  at  first  permitted  to  carry  the  youngest  child,  a  babe  of  a  few 
months,  in  her  arms,  but  the  latter,  becoming  fretful  during  the  tiresome  night 
ride,  began  to  cry.  The  Indians,  fearing  the  sound  of  its  voice  might  be  heard 
by  pursuers,  snatehed  it  from  its  mother's  arms  and  dashed  its  brains  out 
against  a  tree,  then  threw  the  lifeless  remains  to  the  ground  and  continued 
their  flight.  No  halt  was  made  for  twenty-four  hours,  after  which  the  march 
was  conducted  more  deliberately.  Each  night  the  mother  and  three  children 
were  permitted  to  occupy  one  shelter,  closely  guarded  by  their  watchful  ene- 
mies. 

After  travelling  for  several  days  this  war  party  arrived  at  the  point  where 
they  rejoined  their  lodges.  They  were  still  a  long  distance  from  the  main  vil- 
lage, which  was  near  the  Arkansas.  Each  night  the  scalp  of  the  father  was 
hung  up  in  the  lodge  occupied  by  the  mother  and  children.  A  long  and  weary 
march  over  a  wild  and  desolate  country  brought  them  to  the  main  village. 
Here  the  captives  found  that  their  most  serious  troubles  were  to  commence. 
In  accordance  with  Indian  custom,  upon  the  return  of  a  successful  war  party,  a 
grand  assembly  of  the  tribe  took  place.  The  prisoners,  captured  horses,  and 
scalps  were  brought  forth,  and  the  usual  ceremonies,  terminating  in  a  scalp 
dance,  followed.  Then  the  division  of  the  spoils  was  made.  The  captives 
were  apportioned  among  the  various  bands  composing  the  tribe,  so  that  when 
the  division  was  completed  the  mother  fell  to  the  possession  of  one  chief,  the 
eldest  daughter  to  that  of  another,  the  second,  a  little  girl  of  probably  ten 
years,  to  another,  and  the  youngest,  a  child  of  three  years,  to  a  fourth.  No  two 
members  of  the  family  were  permitted  to  remain  in  the  same  band,  but  were 
each  carried  to  separate  villages,  distant  from  each  other  several  days'  march. 
This  was  done  partly  to  prevent  escape. 

No  pen  can  describe  the  painful  tortures  of  mind  and  body  endured  by  this 
unfortunate  family.  They  remained  as  captives  in  the  hands  of  the  Indians 
for  more  than  a  year,  during  which  time  the  eldest  daughter,  a  beautiful  girl 
just  ripening  into  womanhood,  was  exposed  to  a  fate  infinitely  more  dreadful 
than  death  itself.  She  first  fell  to  one  of  the  principal  chiefs,  who,  after  rob- 
bing her  of  that  which  was  more  precious  than  life,  and  forcing  her  to  become 


SATANTA,  SECOND  CHIEF   OF  THE  KIOWAS. 


MY  LIFE  ON  THE  PLAINS.  45 

the  victim  of  his  brutal  lust,  bartered  her  in  return  for  two  horses  to  another 
chief;  he  again,  after  wearying  of  her,  traded  her  to  a  chief  of  a  neighboring 
band;  and  in  that  way  this  unfortunate  girl  was  passed  from  one  to  another  of 
her  savage  captors,  undergoing  a  life  so  horribly  brutal  that,  when  meeting  her 
upon  her  release  from  captivity,  one  could  only  wonder  how  a  young  girl,  nur- 
tured in  civilization  and  possessed  of  the  natural  refinement  and  delicacy  of 
thought  which  she  exhibited,  could  have  survived  such  degrading  treatment. 

The  mother  and  second  daughter  fared  somewhat  better.  The  youngest, 
however,  separated  from  mother  and  sisters,  and  thrown  among  people  totally 
devoid  of  all  kind  feeling,  spent  the  time  in  shedding  bitter  tears.  This  so  en- 
raged the  Indians  that,  as  a  punishment  as  well  as  preventive,  the  child  was 
seized  and  the  soles  of  its  naked  feet  exposed  to  the  flames  of  the  lodge  fire 
until  every  portion  of  the  cuticle  was  burned  therefrom.  When  I  saw  this  lit- 
tle girl  a  year  afterward,  her  feet  were  from  this  cause  still  in  a  painful  and 
unhealed  condition.  These  poor  captives  were  reclaimed  from  their  bondage 
through  the  efforts  of  officers  of  the  army,  and  by  the  payment  of  a  ransom 
amounting  to  many  hundreds  of  dollars. 

The  facts  relating  to  their  cruel  treatment  were  obtained  by  me  directly 
from  the  mother  and  eldest  daughter  immediately  after  their  release,  which 
occurred  a  few  months  prior  to  the  council  held  with  Satan ta  and  other  chiefs. 
To  prove  something  of  the  character  of  the  Cheyennes,  one  of  the  principal 
tribes  with  which  we  were  at  war,  I  will  give  the  following  extract  from  an 
official  communication  addressed  by  me  to  General  Hancock  prior  to  the  sur- 
render of  the  lillle  Indian  boy  of  whom  mention  was  made  in  a  former  article. 
My  recommendation  was  not  deemed  practicable,  as  it  had  been  promised  by 
us  in  treaty  stipulation  to  return  the  boy  unconditionally. 

**  Having  learned  that  a  boy  belonging  to  the  Cheyenne  tribe  of  Indians  is 
in  the  possession  of  the  military  authorities,  and  that  it  is  the  intention  of  the 
Major-General  commanding  the  department  to  deliver  him  up  to  the  above- 
named  tribe,  I  would  respectfully  state  that  a  little  white  girl  aged  from  four 
to  seven  years  is  held  captive  by  the  Cheyenne  Indians,  and  is  now  in  the  pos- 
session of  •  Cut  Nose,'  a  chief  of  said  tribe. 

"  The  child  referred  to  has  been  in  the  hands  of  the  Indians  a  year  or  more. 
She  was  captured  somewhere  in  the  vicinity  of  Cache  la  Poudre,  Colorado.  The 
parents'  name  is  Fletcher.  The  father  escaped  with  a  severe  wound,  the 
mother  and  two  younger  children  being  taken  prisoners.  The  Indians  killed 
one  of  the  children  outright,  and  the  mother,  after  subjecting  her  to  tortures  too 
horrible  to  name. 

"  The  child  now  held  by  the  Indians  was  kept  captive.  An  elder  daughter 
made  her  escape  and  now  resides  in  Iowa.  The  father  resides  in  Salt  Lake 
City.  I  have  received  several  letters  from  the  father  and  eldest  daughter  and 
from  friends  of  both,  requesting  me  to  obtain  the  release  of  the  little  girl;  if  pos- 
sible. I  would  therefore  request  that  it  be  made  a  condition  of  the  return  of  the 
Indian  boy  now  in  our  possession,  that  the  Cheyennes  give  up  the  white  child 
referred  to  above." 

This  proposition  failing  in  its  object,  and  the  war  destroying  all  means  of 
communication  with  the  Indians  and  scattering  the  latter  over  the  Plains, 
all  trace  of  the  little  white  girl  was  lost,  and  to  this  day  nothing  is  known  of 
her  fate.  At  the  breaking  out  of  the  Indian  difficulty  "  Cut  Nose  "  with  his  band 
was  located  along  the  Smoky  Hill  route  in  the  vicinity  of  Monument  Station. 
He  frequently  visited  the  stage  stations  for  purposes  of  trade,  and  was  invari- 
ably accompanied  by  his  little  captive.  I  never  sa\r  her,  but  those  who  did 


46  MY  LIFE  ON  THE  PLAINS. 

represented  her  as  strikingly  beautiful ;  her  complexion  being  fair,  hex  eyes 
blue,  and  her  hair  of  a  bright  golden  hue,  she  presented  a  marked  contrast  to 
the  Indian  children  who  accompanied  her.  "  Cut  Nose,"  from  the  delicate 
light  color  of  her  hair,  gave  her  an  Indian  name  signifying  "  Little  Silver 
Hair."  He  appeared  to  treat  her  with  great  affection,  and  always  kept  her 
clothed  in  the  handsomest  of  Indian  garments.  All  offers  from  individuals  to 
Ransom  her  proved  unavailing.  Although  she  had  been  with  the  Indians  but 
a  year,  she  spoke  the  Cheyenne  language  fluently,  and  seemed  to  have  no 
knowledge  of  her  mother  tongue. 

The  treatment  of  the  Box  and  Fletcher  families  is  not  given  as  isolated  in- 
stances, but  is  referred  to  principally  to  show  the  character  of  the  enemy  with 
whom  we  were  at  war.  Volume  after  volume  might  be  filled  in  recounting 
the  unprovoked  and  merciless  atrocities  committed  upon  the  people  of  the 
frontier  by  their  implacable  foe,  the  red  man.  It  will  become  necessary,  how- 
ever, in  making  a  truthful  record  of  the  principal  events  which  transpired 
under  my  personal  observation,  to  make  mention  of  Indian  outrages  surpassing 
if  possible  in  savage  cruelty  any  yet  referred  to. 

As  soon  as  General  Hancock  had  terminated  his  council  with  the  Kiowas 
and  Arrapahoes,  he  marched  with  the  remaining  portion  of  the  expedition  across 
from  the  Arkansas  to  Fort  Hays,  where  my  command  was  then  encamped,  ar- 
riving there  on  the  third  of  May.  Here,  owing  to  the  neglect  or  delay  of  the 
officers  of  the  Quartermaster's  Department  in  forwarding  the  necessary  stores, 
the  cavalry  was  prevented  from  undertaking  any  extensive  movement,  but 
had  to  content  itself  for  the  time  being  in  scouting  the  adjacent  country. 

The  time,  however,  was  well  employed  in  the  preparation  of  men  and  ani- 
mals for  the  work  which  was  to  be  assigned  them.  Unfortunately,  desertions 
from  the  ranks  became  so  frequent  and  extensive  as  to  cause  no  little  anxiety. 

To  produce  these,  several  causes  combined.  Prominent  among  them  was 
the  insufficiency  and  inferior  quality  of  the  rations  furnished  the  men.  At 
times  the  latter  were  made  the  victims  of  fraud,  and  it  was  only  by  the  zealous 
care  and  watchfulness  of  the  officers  immediately  over  them,  that  their  wants 
were  properly  attended  to. 

Dishonest  contractors  at  the  receiving  depots  further  east  had  been  per- 
mitted to  perpetrate  gross  frauds  upon  the  Government,  the  result  of  which 
was  to  produce  want  and  suffering  among  the  men.  For  example,  unbroken 
packages  of  provisions  shipped  from  the  main  depot  of  supplies,  and  which  it 
was  impracticable  to  replace  without  loss  of  time,  were  when  opened  discovered 
to  contain  huge  stones  for  which  the  Government  had  paid  so  much  per  pound 
according  to  contract  price.  Boxes  of  bread  were  shipped  and  issued  to  the 
soldiers  of  my  command,  the  contents  of  which  had  been  baked  in  1861,  yet  this 
was  in  1867.  It  is  unnecessary  to  state  that  but  little  of  this  bread  was  eaten, 
yet  there  was  none  at  hand  of  better  quality  to  replace- it.  Bad  provisions  were 
a  fruitful  cause  of  bad  health.  Inactivity  led  to  restlessness  and  dissatisfaction. 
Scurvy  made  its  appearance,  and  cholera  attacked  neighboring  stations.  For 
all  these  evils  desertion  became  the  most  popular  antidote.  To  such  an  ex- 
tent was  this  the  case,  that  in  one  year  one  regiment  lost  by  desertion  alone 
more  than  half  of  its  effective  force. 

General  Hancock  remained  with  us  only  a  few  days  before  setting  out  with 
the  battery  for  his  headquarters  at  Fort  Leavenworth.  Supplies  were  pushed 
out  and  every  preparation  made  for  resuming  offensive  movements  against  the 
Indians.  To  find  employment  for  the  few  weeks  which  must  ensue  before 


MY  LIFE   ON  THE  PLAINS.  47 

breaking  up  camp  was  sometimes  a  difficult  task.  To  break  the  monotony  and 
give  horses  and  men  exercise,  buffalo  hunts  were  organized,  in  which  officers 
and  men  joined  heartily.  I  know  of  no  better  drill  for  perfecting  men  in  the 
use  of  firearms  on  horseback,  and  thoroughly  accustoming  them  to  the"  saddle, 
than  buffalo-hunting  over  a  moderately  rough  country.  No  amount  of  riding 
under  the  best  of  drill-masters  will  give  that  confidence  and  security  in  the 
saddle,  which  will  result  from  a  few  spirited  charges  into  a  buffalo  herd. 

The  command,  consisting  of  cavalry  alone,  was  at  last  in  readiness  to  move. 
Wagons  had  been  loaded  with  reserve  supplies,  and  we  were  only  waiting  the 
growth  of  the  spring  grass  to  set  out  on  the  long  march  which  had  previously 
been  arranged.  On  the  first  of  Jane,  with  about  three  hundred  and  fifty  men 
and  a  train  of  twenty  wagons,  I  left  Fort  Hays  and  directed  our  line  of  march 
toward  Fort  McPherson,  on  the  Platte  river,  distant  by  the  proposed  route  two 
hundred  and  twenty-five  miles.  The  friendly  Delawares  accompanied  us  as 
scouts  and  trailers,  but  our  guide  was  a  young  white  man  known  on  the 
Plains  as  "  Will  Comstock."  No  Indian  knew  the  country  more  thoroughly 
than  did  Comstock.  He  was  perfectly  familiar  with  every  divide,  water-course, 
and  strip  of  timber  for  hundreds  of  miles  in  either  direction.  He  knew  tto 
dress  and  peculiarities  of  every  Indian  tribe,  and  spoke  the  languages  of  many 
of  them.  Perfect  in  horsemanship,  fearless  in  manner,  a  splendid  hunter,  and 
a  gentleman  by  instinct,  as  modest  and  unassuming  as  he  was  brave,  he  was 
an  interesting  as  well  as  valuable  companion  on  a  march  such  as  was  then  be- 
fore us.  Many  were  the  adventures  and  incidents  of  frontier  life  with  which 
he  was  accustomed  to  entertain  us  when  around  the  camp-fire  or  on  the  march. 
Little  did  he  then  imagine  that  his  own  life  would  soon  be  given  as  a  sacrifice 
to  his  daring,  and  that  he,  with  all  his  experience  among  the  savages,  would 
fall  a  victim  of  Indian  treachery. 


VI. 


IT  had  been  decided  that  my  command  should  thoroughly  scout  the  country 
from  Fort  Hays  near  the  Smoky  Hill  river,  to  Fort  McPherson,  on  the 
Platte;  thence  describe  a  semicircle  to  the  southward,  touching  the  head 
waters  of  the  Republican,  and  again  reach  the  Platte  at  or  near  Fort  Sedgwick, 
at  which  post  we  would  replenish  our  supplies ;  then  move  directly  south  to 
Fort  Wallace,  on  the  Smoky  Hill,  and  from  there  march  down  the  overland 
route  to  our  starting-point  at  Fort  Hays.  This  would  involve  a  ride  of  up- 
wards of  one  thousand  miles. 

As  is  usually  the  case,  the  first  day's  march  was  not  to  be  a  long  one.  The 
troops,  under  charge  of  the  officer  second  in  command,  Colonel  Wicklifie 
Cooper,  left  camp  and  marched  up  the  valley  of  Big  Creek  a  distance  of  eigh- 
teen miles,  and  there  encamped.  Two  companies  of  cavalry  and  a  small  force 
of  infantry  were  to  constitute  the  garrison  to  remain  behind.  When  the  troops 
composing  my  command  left,  it  became  necessary  to  rearrange  the  camp  and 
provide  new  dispositions  for  defence.  My  wife,  who  always  accompanied  me 
when  in  camp  or  on  the  march  except  when  I  was  engaged  in  active  pursuit  of 
Indians,  had  rejoined  me  soon  after  my  arrival  at  Fort  Hays.  She  was  accom- 
panied by  a  young  lady  friend  from  the  East,  a  schoolmate,  who  had  been 
tempted  by  the  novelties  of  wild  Western  life  to  make  her  a  visit  in  camp.  As 
there  were  other  ladies  in  camp,  wives  of  officers  who  were  to  remain  with  the 
garrison,  my  wife  and  friend  decided  to  remain  and  await  our  return,  rather 
than  go  back  to  the  protection  and  luxuries  of  civilization.  To  arrange  foi 
their  comfort  and  superintend  the  locating  of  their  tents,  I  remained  behind  my 
command,  intending  to  wait  until  after  midnight,  and  then,  guided  by  the  moon- 
light, ride  on  and  overtake  my  command  before  it  should  commence  its  second 
day's  march.  I  retained  with  me  two  soldiers,  one  scout,  and  four  of  the  Dela- 
wares. 

As  soon  as  the  command  moved,  the  portion  to  remain  at  Fort  Hays  was 
drawn  in  near  the  few  buildings  which  constituted  the  fort.  All  of  the  cavalry 
and  a  portion  of  the  infantry  were  to  encamp  in  the  valley  and  not  far  from 
the  stream.  For  three-quarters  of  a  mile  on  either  side  the  valley  consisted  of 
a  level  unbroken  plain ;  then  a  low  bluff  was  encountered,  succeeded  by  a  sec- 
ond plain  of  less  extent.  This  was  boidered  by  a  higher  and  more  broken 
bluff  than  the  first.  Fortunately,  in  selecting  the  ground  on  which  the  tents 
intended  for  the  ladies  were  to  stand,  I  had  chosen  a  little  knoll,  so  small  as 
to  be  scarcely  perceptible,  yet  the  only  elevated  ground  to  be  found.  It  was 
within  a  few  steps  of  the  bank  of  the  stream,  while  the  main  camp  was  located 
below  and  nearer  the  bluff.  For  safety  a  few  soldiers  were  placed  in  camp 
a  short  distance  above.  In  ordinary  times  the  banks  of  Big  Creek  are  at  this 
point  from  twenty-five  to  forty  feet  above  the  water,  and  a  person  accustomed 
to  the  slow  and  gradual  rise  and  fall  which  prevails  along  the  beds  of  streams 
in  the  Eas!ern  States,  can  with  difficulty  realize  the  suddenness  with  which  the 
deep  and  narrow  channels  of  watercourses  on  ihe  Plains  become  filled  to  over- 
flowing. In  proportion  to  the  surface  of  the  country  or  the  watersheds,  the 
watercourses  or  channels  are  fe\v,  too  few  to  accommodate  the  drainage  neces- 
sities during  the  wet  season.  The  bank  on  which  the  little  knoll  stood  was,  by 


MY  LIFE  ON  THE  PLAINS.  49 

actual  measurement,  thirty -six  feet  above  ordinary  water  mark.  The  knoll 
was  probably  three  or  four  feet  above  the  level  of  the  valley.  Surely  this 
location  might  be  considered  well  enough  protected  naturally  against  the 
rayiy  season.  So  I  thought,  as  I  saw  the  working  party  putting  the  finishing 
touches  to  the  bright  white  canvas  house,  which  to  all  intents  and  purposes 
was  to  be  to  me,  even  in  absence,  my  army  home. 

I  confidently  expected  to  return  to  this  camp  at  the  termination  of  my 
march.  I  will  be  pardoned  if  I  anticipate  events  and  terminate  its  history 
now.  A  few  days  after  my  command  had  marched,  a  heavy  storm  set  in,  the 
rain  pouring  down  in  a  manner  resembling  a  waterspout.  The  immediate 
effect  of  the  heavy  shower  was  not  at  once  noticeable  near  the  camp  at  Fort 
Hays,  as  the  heaviest  rainfall  had  occurred  far  above  that  point.  But  in  the 
night-time,  after  the  entire  camp  except  the  guards  had  long  since  retired  and 
fallen  asleep,  the  stream,  overcharged  by  the  rushing  volumes  from  above, 
soon  became  transformed  from  a  mild  and  murmuring  brook  into  an  irresisti- 
ble, turbulent  torrent.  So  sudden  and  unexpected  had  been  the  rise,  that  before 
the  alarm  could  be  given  the  thirty-six  feet  which  had  separated  the  surface  of 
the  water  from  the  top  of  the  banks  had  been  overcome,  and  in  addition  the 
water  began  now  sweeping  over  the  entire  plain.  After  overflowing  the  nat- 
ural banks  of  the  creek,  the  first  new  channel  ran  in  such  a  manner  as  to  sur- 
round the  tents  occupied  by  the  ladies  as  well  as  that  occupied  by  the  few 
soldiers  stationed  up  the  stream,  but  still  leaving  communication  open  be- 
tween the  main  camp  and  the  bluff  toward  the  mainland.  The  soldiers,  as 
well  as  the  officers  and  their  families  in  the  main  camp,  hastened  to  the  bluff 
to  escape  being  swept  down  before  the  huge  torrent  which  each  instant  be- 
came more  fearful. 

To  add  to  the  embarrassment  of  the  situation,  the  blackest  darkness  prevailed, 
only  relieved  at  times  by  vivid  gleams  of  lightning,  while  the  deep  sullen  roar 
of  the  torrent,  increasing  each  moment  in  depth  and  volume,  was  only  drowned 
at  intervals  by  the  fierce  and  more  deafening  uproar  of  the  thunder,  which 
sounded  like  the  applause  of  some  huge  fury  watching  this  struggle  between 
the  elements. 

When  Mrs.  Custer  and  her  young  lady  companion  were  awakened  by  the 
storm,  they  discovered  that  their  tents  were  surrounded  by  the  new  channel, 
and  that  all  efforts  to  reach  the  main  camp  would  prove  unavailing.  They  had 
with  them  at  this  time  only  a  colored  female  servant.  They  did  not  even  know 
the  fate  of  the  other  portion  of  the  camp.  In  the  midst  of  this  fearful  scene, 
they  heard  the  cries  of  men  in  despair  near  their  tent.  The  cries  came  from  the 
soldiers  who  had  been  in  camp  above  them,  but  were  now  being  carried  oft*  in 
the  darkness  by  the  rising  current.  No  assistance  could  reach  them.  It  is  doubt- 
ful if  they  could  have  been  saved  even  had  they  been  found  by  daylight.  There 
were  seven  in  all.  One  of  them,  as  he  was  being  swept  by  the  tent,  contrived, 
through  accident  no  doubt,  to  grasp  the  branch  of  a  small  bush  which  grew  on 
the  bank.  It  was  from  him  that  the  cries  of  distress  principally  proceeded. 
Aided  by  the  dim  light  of  a  camp  lantern,  the  ladies  were  enabled  to  see  this 
unfortunate  man  clinging,  as  it  were,  between  life  and  death.  With  commenda- 
ble presence  of  mind,  considering  the  fate  staring  them  in  the  face,  a  rope  was 
procured,  and  after  a  few  failures  one  end  was  thrown  to  the  unfortunate  man, 
and  by  the  united  strength  of  the  t\vo  ladies  and  their  servant  he  was  pulled  to 
shore  and,  for  the  time  being  at  least,  his  life  was-  saved.  His  six  less  fortu- 
nate companions  were  drowned. 


50  MY  LIFE  ON  THE  PLAINS. 

Two  of  the  officers,  Brevet  Major-General  A.  J.  Smith,  and  his  Adjutant- 
General,  Colonel  Weir,  with  a  view  to  rescuing  the  ladies,  had  succeeded  in 
making  their  way  across  the  new  channel  made  by  the  torrent  to  the  knoll ; 
but  when  attempting  to  return  on  horseback  to  the  mainland,  they  found  the 
current  too  deep  and  swift  for  them  to  succeed.  They  were  compelled  then 
to  await  their  fate.  The  water  continued  to  rise  until  the  entire  valley  from 
the  natural  channel  to  the  first  bluft',  a  distance  of  a  quarter  of  a  mile,  was 
covered  by  an  unfordable  river.  The  only  point  still  free  from  water  was 
the  little  knoll  which  I  had  been  so  fortunate  as  to  select  for  the  tents.  But 
the  rise  in  the  water  continued  until  it  finally  reached  the  edge  of  the  tent.  At 
this  rate  the  tents  themselves  must  soon  be  swept  away.  As  a  last  resort,  a 
Gatling  gun  which  stood  near  the  entrance  of  the  tent,  and  which  from  its  great 
weight  would  probably  withstand  the  force  of  the  current,  was  hauled  closer  to 
the  tent  and  ropes  securely  attached  to  the  wheels ;  by  these  ropes  it  was  pro- 
posed to  fasten  the  ladies  and  the  servant  to  the  gun,  and  in  this  way,  should 
the  streams  not  rise  too  high  above  the  knoll,  their  lives  might  be  saved. 

The  colored  girl,  Eliza,  who  was  devoted  to  her  mistress,  and  who  had  been 
amid  scenes  of  great  danger,  was  on  this  occasion  invaluable.  Eliza  had 
quite  a  history  before  she  visited  the  Plains.  Formerly  a  slave,  but  set  free  by 
the  war,  she  had  accompanied  me  as  cook  during  the  last  three  years  of  the 
war.  Twice  taken  prisoner  by  the  Confederates,  she  each  time  made  her  es- 
cape and  refound  me.  She  was  present  at  almost  every  prominent  battle  of 
the  Army  of  the  Potomac,  accompanied  my  command  on  all  the  raids  and  win- 
ter marches,  and  upon  more  than  one  occasion  during  the  progress  of  a  battle 
Eliza  might  be  seen  near  the  front  earnestly  engaged  in  preparing  a  cup  of  cof- 
fee for  the  officers  at  headquarters,  who  but  for  her  would  have  gone  through 
the  day  dinnerless.  I  have  seen  her  remain  by  her  camp  cook  fire  when  tho 
enemy's  shells  were  bursting  overhead,  to  such  an  extent  that  men  who  were 
similarly  employed  deserted  their  station  and  sought  shelter  in  the  rear.  There 
were  few  officers  or  soldiers  in  the  cavalry  corps,  from  General  Sheridan  down, 
with  whom  Eliza  was  not  a  great  favorite.  All  had  a  pleasant  word  for  her, 
and  few  had  not  at  some  time  or  other  cause  to  remember  her  kindness. 

When  the  water  finally  approached  close  to  the  tent,  Eliza  marked  its  por- 
gress  from  time  to  time  by  placing  small  stakes  at  the  water  line.  How  anx- 
iously the  gradual  rise  of  the  torrent  must  have  been  watched.  At  last,  when 
all  hope  seemed  almost  exhausted,  the  waters  were  stayed  in  their  progress, 
and  soon,  to  the  great  joy  of  the  little  party  besieged,  began  to  recede.  It  was 
still  dark,  but  so  rapidly  did  the  volume  of  water  diminish— as  rapidly  as  it  had 
accumulated— that  a  few  hours  after  daylight  a  safe  passage  was  effected 
to  the  mainland.  With  the  exception  of  those  of  the  six  soldiers,  no  lives  were 
lost,  although  many  narrow  escapes  were  made. 

In  the  morning,  daylight  showed  the  post  hospital,  a  stone  building,  sur- 
rounded by  an  unfordable  stream,  the  water  rushing  through  the  doors  and 
windows.  The  patients  had  managed  to  climb  upon  the  roof,  and  could  be 
seen  by  the  officers  and  men  on  the  mainland.  No  boats  were  to  be  had,  but 
no  class  of  men  are  so  full  of  expedients  as  soldiers.  The  beds  of  some  gov- 
ernment wagons  were  hastily  removed,  the  canvas  covers  were  stretched 
under  the  bottoms,  and  in  this  way  a  temporary  kind  of  pontoon  was  constructed 
which  answered  the  desired  purpose,  and  by  means  of  which  the  beleaguered 
patients  were  soon  released. 

The  officer  in  command  of  the  infantry,  Major  Merriam,  was  occupying  a 


MY  LIFE  ON  THE  PLAINS.  51 

tent  with  his  wife  near  the  main  camp.  Finding  himself  cut  off  from  the  main 
land,  but  before  the  water  had  attained  its  greatest  depth,  he  took  his  wife  in 
his  arms  and  forded  the  stream  which  ran  between  his  tent  and  the  bluff,  and 
in  this  manner  reached  a  point  of  safety.  It  is  remarkable,  however,  that 
within  two  years  from  the  date  of  this  occurrence,  this  same  officer  with  his 
wife  and  child  encountered  a  similar  freshet  in  Texas,  hundreds  of  miles 
from  this  locality,  and  that  the  watery  grave  which  was  so  narrowly  avoided 
in  Kansas  awaited  the  mother  and  child  in  Texas.  Of  the  circumstances 
of  the  storm  at  Fort  Hays  I  was  necessarily  ignorant  until  weeks  later. 

Soon  after  midnight,  everything  being  in  readiness,  and  my  little  party  hav- 
ing been  refreshed  by  a  cup  of  good  army  coffee,  it  only  remained  to  say  adieu 
to  those  who  were  to  remain  behind,  and  we  were  ready  for  our  moonlight 
gallop. 

But  little  was  said  as  we  made  our  way  rapidly  over  the  plain  in  the  direc- 
tion taken  by  the  command.  Occasionally,  as  we  dashed  across  a  ravine,  we 
would  suddenly  come  upon  a  herd  of  antelopes  or  a  few  scattering  buffaloes, 
startling  them  from  their  repose  and  causing  them  to  wonder  what  was  the  oc- 
casion and  who  the  strange  parties  disturbing  the  peaceful  quiet  of  the  night 
in  this  unusual  manner.  On  we  sped,  our  good  steeds  snuffing  the  early  mom- 
ing  air  and  pressing  forward  as  eagerly  as  if  they  knew  their  companions  wer» 
awaiting  them  in  the  advance. 

Daylight  had  given  us  no  evidence  of  its  coming,  when,  after  a  ride  of  near- 
ly twenty  miles,  we  found  ourselves  descending  into  a  valley  in  which  we  knev 
the  command  must  be  encamped.  The  moon  had  disappeared  below  the  hori- 
zon, and  we  were  left  to  make  our  way  aided  by  such  light  as  the  stars  twink- 
ling in  a  clear  sky  afforded  us.  Our  horses  gave  us  unmistakable  evidence 
that  camp  was  near.  To  convince  us  beyond  all  doubt,  the  clear  ringing  notes 
of  the  bugle  sounding  the  reveille  greeted  our  ears,  and  directed  by  the  sound 
we  soon  found  ourselves  in  camp. 

A  cavalry  camp  immediately  after  reveille  always  presents  an  animated 
and  most  interesting  scene.  As  soon  as  the  rolls  are  called  and  the  reports  of 
absentees  made  to  headquarters,  the  men  of  the  companies,  with  the  exception 
of  the  cooks,  are  employed  in  the  care  of  the  horses.  The  latter  are  fed,  and 
while  eating  are  thoroughly  groomed  by  the  men,  under  the  superintendence 
of  their  officers.  Nearly  an  hour  is  devoted  to  this  important  duty.  In  the 
meanwhile  the  company  cooks,  ten  to  each  company,  and  the  officers'  servants, 
are  busily  engaged  preparing  breakfast,  so  that  within  a  few  minutes  after  tne 
horses  have  received  proper  attention  breakfast  is  ready,  and  being  very  sim- 
ple it  requires  but  little  time  to  dispose  of  it.  Immediately  after  breakfast  the 
first  bugle  call  indicative  of  the  march  is  the  "  General,"  and  is  the  signal  for 
tents  to  be  taken  down  and  everything  packed  in  readiness  for  moving.  A 
few  minutes  later  this  is  followed  by  the  bugler  at  headquarters  sounding 
*  Boots  and  saddles,"  when  horses  are  saddled  up  and  the  wagon  train  put  in 
readiness  for  "pulling  out."  Five  minutes  later  "To  horse"  is  sounded,  and 
the  men  of  each  company  lead  their  horses  into  line,  each  trooper  standing  at 
the  head  of  his  horse.  At  the  words  "  Prepare  to  mount,"  from  the  command- 
ing officer,  each  trooper  places  his  left  foot  in  the  stirrup;  and  at  the  command 
"  Mount,"  every  man  rises  on  his  stirrup  and  places  himself  in  his  saddle,  tho 
whole  command  presenting  the  appearance  to  the  eye  of  a  huge  machine  pro- 
pelled by  one  power.  Woe  betide  the  unfortunate  trooper  who  through  care- 


53  MY  LIFE  ON  THE  PLAINS. 

lessness  or  inattention  fails  to  place  himself  in  his  saddle  simultaneously  with 
his  companions.  If  he  is  not  for  this  offence  against  military  rule  deprived 
of  the  services  of  his  horse  during  the  succeeding  half  day's  march,  he  escapes 
luckily. 

As  soon  as  the  command  is  mounted  the  "  Advance  "  is  sounded,  and  the 
troops,  usually  in  "  column  of  fours,"  move  out.  The  company  leading  the  ad- 
v.ance  one  day  march  in  rear  the  following  day.  This  successive  changing 
gives  each  company  an  opportunity  to  march  by  regular  turn  in  advance. 
Our  average  daily  march,  when  not  in  immediate  pursuit  of  the  enemy,  waa 
about  twenty-five  miles.  Upon  reaching  camp  in  the  evening  the  horses  were 
oared  for  as  in  the  morning,  opportunities  being  given  them  to  grazo  before 
iark.  Pickets  were  posted  and  every  precaution  adopted  to  guard  against  sur- 
prise. 

Our  second  day's  march  brought  us  to  the  Saline  river,  where  we  encamped 
for  the  night.  From  our  camp  ground  we  could  see  on  a  knoll  some  two  miles 
distant  a  platform  or  scaffold  erected,  which  resembled  somewhat  one  of  our 
war  signal  stations.  Curious  to  discover  its  purpose,  I  determined  to  visit  it. 

Taking  with  me  Comstock  and  a  few  soldiers,  I  soon  reached  the  point,  and 
discovered  that  the  object  of  my  curiosity  and  surprise  was  an  Indian  grave. 
The  body,  instead  of  being  consigned  to  mother  earth,  was  placed  on  top  of  the 
platform.  The  latter  was  constructed  of  saplings,  and  was  about  twenty  feet 
in  height.  From  Comstock  I  learned  that  with  some  of  the  tribes  this  is  the 
usual  mode  of  disposing  of  the  body  after  death.  The  prevailing  belief  of  the 
Indian  is  that  when  done  with  this  world  the  spirit  of  the  deceased  is  trans- 
ferred to  the  "  happy  hunting-ground,"  where  he  is  permitted  to  engage  in  the 
game  pleasures  and  pursuits  which  he  preferred  while  on  earth.  To  this  end  it 
is  deemed  essential  that  after  death  the  departed  must  be  supplied  with  the 
game  equipment  and  ornaments  considered  necessary  while  in  the  flesh.  In 
accordance  with  this  belief  a  complete  Indian  outfit,  depending  in  extent  upon 
the  rank  and  importance  of  the  deceased,  is  prepared,  and  consigned  with  the 
body  to  the  final  resting-place. 

The  body  found  on  this  occasion  must  have  been  that  of  a  son  of  some  im- 
portant chief ;  it  was  not  full  grown,  but  accompanied  with  all  the  arms  and 
adornments  usually  owned  by  a  warrior.  There  was  the  bow  and  quiver  full 
of  steel-pointed  arrows,  the  tomahawk  and  scalping-knife,  and  a  red  clay  pipe 
with  a  small  bag  full  of  tobacco.  In  order  that  the  departed  spirit  should 
not  be  wholly  dependent  upon  friends  after  his  arrival  at  the  happy  hunting- 
ground,  he  had  been  supplied  with  provisions,  consisting  of  small  parcels  con- 
taining coffee,  sugar,  and  bread.  Weapons  of  modern  structure  had  also  been 
furnished  him,  a  revolver  and  rifle  with  powder  and  ball  ammunition  for  each, 
and  a  saddle,  bridle,  and  lariat  for  his  pony.  Added  to  these  was  a  supply  of 
wearing  apparel,  embracing  every  article  known  in  an  Indian's  toilet,  not  ex- 
cepting the  various  colored  paints  to  be  used  in  decorating  himself  for  war. 
A  handsome  buckskin  seal  ping-pocket,  profusely  ornamented  witli  beads,  com- 
pleted the  outfit.  But  for  fear  that  white  women's  scalps  might  not  be  readily 
obtainable,  and  desiring  no  doubt  to  be  received  at  once  as  a  warrior,  who  in 
his  o\vn  country  at  least  was  not  without  renown,  a  white  woman's  scalp  was 
also  considered  as  a  necessary  accompaniment,  a  letter  of  introduction  to  the 
dusk}r  warriors  and  chieftains  who  had  gone  before.  As  the  Indian  of  the 
Plains  is  himself  only  when  on  horseback,  provision  must  be  made  for  mount- 
iHg  him  properly  in  the  Indian  heaven.  To  accomplish  this,  the  favorite  war 


MY  LIFE  ON  THE  PLAINS.  65 

pony  is  led  beneath  the  platform  on  which  the  body  of  the  warrior  is  placed  at 
rest,  and  there  strangled  to  death. 

No  signs  indicating  the  recent  presence  of  Indians  were  discovered  by  our 
scouts  until  we  neared  the  Republican  river,  where  the  trail  of  a  small  war 
party  was  discovered  running  down  one  of  the  tributaries  of  the  Republican. 
After  following  it  far  enough  to  determine  the  futility  of  pursuit,  the  attempt 
was  relinquished.  Upon  crossing  the  Republican  we  suddenly  came  in  full 
view  of  about  a  hundred  mounted  warriors,  who,  without  waiting  for  a  parley 
of  any  kind,  set  off  as  fast  as  their  horses  could  carry  them.  One  squadron  waa 
sent  in  pursuit,  but  was  unable  to  overhaul  the  Indians.  From  the  tracks 
•we  learned  that  the  Indians  were  mounted  on  horses  stolen  from  the  stage 
company.  These  horses  were  of  a  superior  quality,  and  purchased  by  the  com- 
pany at  a  price  about  double  that  paid  by  the  Government.  This  was  the 
only  occasion  on  which  we  saw  Indians  before  reaching  the  Platte  river. 

One  of  our  camps  was  pitched  on  the  banks  of  a  small  stream  which  had 
been  named  Beaver  Creek.  Conistock  informed  us  that  here  an  opportunity 
could  be  had  of  killing  a  few  beavers,  as  they  were  very  numerous  all  along 
this  stream,  which  had  derived  its  name  from  that  fact.  We'  had  gone  into 
camp  about  3  P.  M.  The  numerous  stumps  and  fallen  trees,  as  well  as  the 
beaver  dams,  attested  the  accuracy  of  Comstock's  statement.  By  his  advice 
we  waited  until  sundown  before  taking  our  stations  on  the  bank,  not  far  above 
the  site  of  our  camp,  as  at  that  time  the  beaver  would  be  out  and  on  shore. 

Placing  ourselves  under  Comstock's  guidance,  a  small  party  proceeded  to 
the  ground  selected,  where  we  were  distributed  singly  at  stations  along  the 
stream  and  quietly  awaited  the  appearance  of  the  beaver.  Whether  the  noise 
from  the  camp  below  or  the  passing  of  hunting  parties  of  soldiers  in  the  after- 
noon had  frightened  them,  I  know  not.  I  remained  at  my  station  with  my 
rifle  in  hand  ready  to  fire  at  the  first  beaver  which  should  offer  itself  as  a  sacri- 
fice, until  the  sun  had  disappeared  and  darkness  had  begun  to  spread  its  heavy 
mantle  over  everything  around  me.  No  living  thing  had  thus  far  disturbed  my 
reveries.  My  station  was  on  the  immediate  bank  of  the  stream,  on  a  path 
which  had  evidently  been  made  by  wild  animals  of  some  kind.  The  bank 
rose  above  me  to  a  distance  of  nearly  twenty  feet.  I  was  just  on  the  point  of 
leaving  my  station  and  giving  up  all  hope  of  getting  a  shot,  when  I  heard  the 
rustling  of  the  long  diy  grass  a  few  yards  lower  down  the  stream.  Cocking 
my  rifle,  I  stood  ready  to  deliver  its  contents  into  the  approaching  animal, 
which  I  presumed  would  be  seen  to  be  a  beaver  as  soon  as  it  should  emerge 
from  the  tall  grass.  It  did  not  make  its  appearance  in  the  path  in  which  I 
stood  until  within  a  few  feet  of  me,  when  to  my  great  surprise  I  beheld  instead 
of  a  beaver  an  immense  wildcat.  It  was  difficult  to  say  which  of  us  was  most 
surprised.  Without  delaying  long  to  think,  I  took  a  hasty  aim  and  fired.  The 
next  moment  I  heard  a  splash  which  relieved  my  mind  as  to  which  of  us 
should  retain  the  right  of  way  on  shore,  the  path  being  too  narrow  to  admit 
of  our  passing  each  other.  I  had  either  wounded  or  killed  the  wildcat,  and 
its  body  in  the  darkness  had  been  carried  down  with  the  current,  as  the  dogs 
which  were  soon  attracted  from  the  camp  by  my  shot  were  unable  to  find  the 
trail  on  either  bank. 

Nothing  occurred  to  break  the  monotony  of  our  march  until  we  reached 
Fort  McPherson,  on  the  Platte  river.  The  country  over  which  we  had  marched 
had  been  quite  varied  in  its  character,  and  as  we  neared  the  Platte  it  became 
very  broken  and  abrupt.  It  was  only  by  availing  ourselves  of  Comstock's  so- 


54  MY  LIFE  ON  THE  PLAINS. 

perior  knowledge  of  the  country  that  we  found  an  easy  exit  from  the  deep 
canons  and  rough  denies  which  were  encountered. 

At  Fort  McPherson  we  refilled  our  wagons  with  supplies  of  rations  and  for- 
age. At  the  same  time,  in  accordance  with  my  instructions,  I  reported  by  tel- 
egraph my  arrival  to  General  Sherman,  who  was  then  further  west  on  the  line 
of  the  Union  Pacific  road.  He  did  not  materially  change  my  instructions, 
further  than  to  direct  me  to  remain  near  Fort  McPherson  until  his  arrival, 
which  would  be  in  the  course  of  a  few  days. 

Moving  m}^  command  about  twelve  miles  from  the  fort,  I  arranged  for  a 
council  with  Pawnee  Killer  and  a  few  other  Sioux  chiefs,  who  had  arrived  at 
the  Platte  about  the  same  time  my  command  had.  My  object  was,  if  possible, 
to  induce  Pawnee  Killer  and  his  band,  with  such  other  Indians  as  might  choose 
to  join  them,  to  bring  their  lodges  into  the  vicinity  of  the  fort,  and  remain  at 
peace  with  the  whites.  Pawnee  Killer  and  his  chiefs  met  me  in  council  and 
the  subject  was  discussed,  but  with  no  positive  conclusions.  While  protesting 
strongly  in  favor  of  preserving  peaceful  relations  with  us,  the  subsequent  con- 
duct  of  the  chiefs  only  confirmed  the  suspicion  that  they  had  arranged  the 
council  not  to  perfect  a  friendly  agreement  with  us,  but  to  spy  out  and  discover, 
if  possible,  our  future  plans  and  movements.  In  this  they  were  disappointed. 
Their  numerous  inquiries  as  to  where  we  intended  proceeding  when  we  re- 
Bumed  the  march  were  unavailing.  Desiring  to  leave  nothing  undone  to  en- 
courage a  friendly  attitude  on  their  part,  I  gave  the  chiefs  on  parting  with 
them  liberal  presents  of  coffee,  sugar,  and  other  articles  gratifying  to  the  taste 
of  an  Indian.  They  departed  after  giving  utterance  to  the  strongest  expres- 
sions of  their  desire  to  live  at  peace  with  their  "white  brothers,"  and  promised 
to  collect  their  families  and  bring  them  in  under  protection  of  the  fort,  and 
thus  avoid  becoming  entangled  in  the  ravages  of  an  Indian  war  which  now 
promised  to  become  general  throughout  the  Plains.  Pawnee  Killer  and  his 
chiefs  never  attempted  to  keep  their  promises. 

General  Sherman  arrived  at  my  camp  next  day.  He  had  no  confidence  in 
the  faith  of  Pawnee  Killer  and  his  band,  and  desired  that  a  party  be  sent  in 
pursuit  at  once,  and  bring  the  chiefs  back  and  retain  a  few  of  the  prominent 
ones  as  hostages  for  the  fulfilment  of  their  agreement.  This  was  decided  to  be 
impracticable.  It  was  then  judged  best  for  me  to  move  my  command  in  a 
southwesterly  direction  to  the  forks  of  the  Republican,  a  section  of  country  usually 
infested  by  Indians,  and  there  endeavor  to  find  the  village  of  Pawnee  Killer,  and 
compel  him,  if  necessary,  to  move  nearer  to  the  fort,  so  that  we  might  distin- 
guish between  those  who  were  friendly  and  those  who  were  not.  Besides,  it 
was  known  that  the  Cheyennes  and  Sioux,  whom  we  had  pursued  from  the 
Arkansas  across  the  Smoky  Hill  river,  had  not  crossed  north  of  the  Platte,  anil 
they  were  rightly  supposed  to  be  located  somewhere  near  the  forks  of  the  Re- 
publican. I  could  reach  this  point  in  three  days'  marching  after  leaving  the 
Platte  river,  on  whose  banks  we  were  then  encamped. 

Owing  to  the  rough  and  broken  character  of  the  bluffs  which  bound  the 
valley  of  the  Platte  on  the  south  side,  it  was  determined  to  march  up  the  men 
about  fifteen  miles  from  the  fort  and  strike  south  through  an  opening  in  the 
bluffs  known  as  Jack  Morrow's  canon.  General  Sherman  rode  with  us  as  far 
as  this  point,  where,  after  commending  the  Cheyennes  and  Sioux  to  us  in  his 
expressive  manner,  he  bade  us  good-by,  and  crossed  the  river  to  the  railroad 
station  on  the  north  side.  Thus  far  we  had  had  no  real  Indian  warfare.  We 
were  soon  to  experience  it,  &ttended  by  all  its  frightful  barbarities. 


VII. 


T3  EFORE  leaving  the  Platte  I  employed  two  additional  interpreters  who 
fj  were  familiar  with  the  Sioux  language.  Both  were  white  men,  but, 
following  the  example  of  many  frontiersmen,  they  had  taken  unto  themselves 
Indian  wives,  and  each  had  become  the  head  of  a  considerable  family  of  half- 
breeds. 

Starting  nearly  due  south  from  the  Platte,  and  marching  up  the  canon,  which 
forms  a  natural  gateway  through  the  otherwise  almost  impassable  barrier  of 
bluffs  and  deep  ravines  bordering  the  valley  of  the  Platte  river,  we  again  set 
out  in  search  of  Indians.  The  latter  are  sought  after  so  frequently  and  found 
so  seldom,  except  when  not  wanted,  that  scouting  parties,  as  a  general  thing,  are 
not  overburdened  with  confidence  on  beginning  an  expedition.  Most  of  us,  how- 
ever,  felt  that  we  were  destined  to  see  Indians — an  impression  probably  due  to 
the  fact  that  we  had  determined  to  accomplish  our  purpose,  if  hard  riding  and 
watchfulness  could  attain  this  result. 

Our  first  day's  march  brought  us  to  a  small  stream,  a  tributary  of  the  Re- 
publican river,  on  whose  banks  we  encamped  for  the  night.  Daylight  the  fol- 
lowing morning  found  us  in  the  saddle  and  ascending  from  the  valley  to  tho 
table-lands ;  we  were  still  in  the  broken  country.  On  reaching  the  plateau 
overlooking  the  valley  we  found  ourselves  enveloped  in  a  dense  fog,  so  dense 
that  the  sky  was  not  visible,  nor  was  an  extended  view  of  the  country  possible. 
Had  the  surface  of  the  plain  been,  as  usual,  level  and  unbroken,  we  could  have 
pursued  our  march  guided  by  the  unerring  compass.  But  deep  and  impassa- 
ble canons  divided  the  country  in  all  directions  and  rendered  our  further  pro- 
gress impracticable.  The  sun,  however,  soon  rose  high  enough  to  drive  away 
the  mist,  and  permitted  us  to  proceed  on  what  might  be  truly  termed  our  wind- 
ing way. 

The  afternoon  of  the  fourth  day  we  reached  the  forks  of  the  Republican, 
and  there  went  into  camp.  We  were  then  located  about  seventy-five  miles 
southeast  of  Fort  Sedgwick,  and  about  the  same  distance  northeast  of  Fort 
Wallace.  Intending  to  scout  the  surrounding  country  thoroughly  in  search  of 
Indians,  we  selected  our  camp  with  reference  to  a  sojourn  of  several  days, 
combining  among  its  essentials  wood,  water,  good  grazing,  and  last,  but  not 
least,  facilities  for  defence. 

When  I  parted  from  General  Sherman  the  understanding  was,  that  after 
beating  up  the  country  thoroughly  about  the  forks  of  the  Republican  river,  I 
should  march  my  command  to  Fort  Sedgwick,  and  there  I  would  either  see 
General  Sherman  again  or  receive  further  instructions  from  him.  Circum- 
stances seemed  to  favor  a  modification  of  this  plan,  at  least  as  to  marching 
the  entire  command  to  Fort  Sedgwick.  It  was  therefore  decided  to  send  a 
trusty  officer  with  a  sufficient  escort  to  Fort  Sedgwick  with  my  despatch,  and 
to  receive  the  despatches  which  might  be  intended  for  me.  My  proposed 
change  of  programme  contemplated  a  continuous  march,  which  might  be  pro- 
longed twenty  days  or  more.  To  this  end  additional  supplies  were  necessary 
The  guides  all  agreed  in  the  statement  that  we  were  then  about  equidistant 
from  Fort  Wallace  on  the  south  and  Fort  Sedgwick  on  the  north,  at  either  of 
which  the  required  supplies  could  be  obtained ;  but  that  while  the  country  be- 


53  MY  LIFE  ON  THE  PLAINS. 

tween  our  camp  and  the  former  was  generally  level  ami  unbroken — favorable 
to  the  movement  of  our  wagon  train — that  between  us  and  Fort  Sedgwiek 
was  almost  impassable  for  heavily-laden  wagons.  The  train  then  was  to  go  to 
Fort  Wallace  under  sufficient  escort,  be  loaded  with  fresh  supplies,  and  rejoin 
us  in  camp.  At  the  same  time  the  officer  selected  for  that  mission  could  pro- 
ceed to  Fort  Sedgwiek,  obtain  his  despatch,  and  return. 

Major  Joel  A.  Elliot,  a  young  officer  of  great  courage  and  enterprise,  wat 
selected  as  bearer  of  despatches  to  Fort  Sedgwiek.  As  the  errand  was  one 
involving  considerable  danger,  requiring  for  the  round  trip  a  ride  of  almost 
two  hundred  miles,  through  a  country  which  was  not  only  almost  unknown  but 
infested  by  large  numbers  of  hostile  Indians,  the  Major  was  authorized  to 
arrange  the  details  in  accordance  with  his  own  judgment. 

Knowing  that  small  detachments  can  move  more  rapidly  than  large  ones, 
and  that  he  was  to  depend  upon  celerity  of  movement  rather  than  strength  of 
numbers  to  evade  the  numerous  war  parties  prowling  in  that  vicinity,  the 
Major  limited  the  size  of  his  escort  to  ten  picked  men  and  one  of  the  guides, 
all  mounted  on  fleet  horses.  To  elude  the  watchful  eyes  of  any  parties  that 
might  be  noting  our  movements,  it  was  deemed  advisable  to  set  out  from 
camp  as  soon  as  it  was  dark,  and  by  making  a  rapid  night  ride  get  beyond  the 
circle  of  danger.  In  this  way  the  little  party  took  its  departure  on  the  night 
of  the  23d  of  June. 

On  the  same  day  our  train  of  wagons  set  out  for  Fort  Wallace  to  obtain 
supplies.  Colonel  West  with  one  full  squadron  of  cavalry  was  ordered  to 
escort  the  train  to  Beaver  Creek,  about  midway,  and  there  halt  with  one  of  his 
companies,  while  the  train,  under  escort  of  one  company  commanded  by  Lieu- 
tenant Bobbins,  should  proceed  to  the  fort  and  return— Colonel  West  to  em- 
ploy the  interval  in  scouting  up  and  down  Beaver  Creek.  The  train  was 
under  the  special  management  of  Colonel  Cook,  who  on  this  occasion  was 
acting  in  the  capacity  of  a  staff  officer. 

While  at  Fort  McPherson,  and  when  under  the  impression  that  my  com- 
mand upon  arriving  at  Fort  Wallace,  after  terminating  the  scouting  expedi- 
tion we  were  then  engaged  upon,  would  remain  in  camp  for  several  weeks,  I 
wrote  to  my  wife  at  Fort  Hays,  advising  her  to  meet  me  at  Fort  Wallace,  pro- 
vided that  travel  between  the  two  posts  was  considered  safe.  I  expected  her 
to  reach  Fort  Wallace  before  the  arrival  of  the  train  and  escort  from  my 
camp,  and  under  this  impression  I  sent  a  letter  to  her  by  Colonel  Cook,  asking 
her  to  come  to  our  camp  on  the  Republican  under  escort  of  the  Colonel,  who 
was  an  intimate  friend  of  the  family.  I  am  thus  minute  in  giving  these  de- 
tails, in  order  that  the  events  of  the  succeeding  few  days  may  appear  in  their 
proper  light. 

After  the  departure  of  the  two  detachments,  which  left  us  in  almost  oppo- 
site directions,  our  camp  settled  down  to  the  dull  and  unexciting  monotony  of 
waiting  patiently  for  the  time  when  we  should  welcome  our  comrades  back 
again,  and  listen  to  such  items  of  news  as  they  might  bring  to  us. 

Little  did  we  imagine  that  the  monotony  of  idleness  was  so  soon  and  so 
abruptly  to  be  broken.  That  night  our  pickets  were  posted  as  usual ;  the 
horses  and  mules,  after  being  allowed  to  graze  in  the  evening,  were  brought 
in  and  securely  tethered  close  to  our  tents,  and  the  "  stable  guards  "  of  the 
different  troops  had  been  assigned  to  their  stations  for  the  night.  At  half-past 
«ight  the  bugler  at  headquarters  sounded  the  signal  for  «'  taps,"  and  before 
the  last  note  had  died  away  every  light,  in  obedience  to  this  command,  disap- 


MY  LIFE  ON  THE  PLAINS.  51 

peared,  and  nothing  remained  to  the  eye,  except  here  and  there  a  faint  glimpse 
of  a  white  tent,  to  indicate  the  presence  of  our  camp. 

It  was  just  that  uncertain  period  between  darkness  and  daylight  en  the  fol- 
lowing morning,  and  I  was  lying  in  my  tent  deep  in  the  enjoyment  of  that  per- 
fect repose  which  only  camp  life  offers,  when  the  sharp,  clear  crack  of  a  car- 
bine near  by  brought  me  to  my  feet.  I  knew  in  an  instant  that  the  shot  came 
from  the  picket  posted  not  far  from  the  rear  of  my  camp.  At  the  same  mo- 
ment my  brother,  Colonel  Ouster,  who  on  that  occasion  was  officer  of  the  day, 
and  whose  duties  required  him  to  be  particularly  on  the  alert,  rushed  past  my 
tent,  halting  only  long  enough  to  show  his  face  through  the  opening  and  shout, 
"They  are  here!" 

Now  I  did  not  inquire  who  were  referred  to,  or  how  many  were  included 
in  the  word  "they,"  nor  did  my  informant  seem  to  think  it  necessary  to  ex- 
plain. *•  They  "  referred  to  Indians,  I  knew  full  well.  Had  I  doubted,  the  brisk 
fusillade  which  opened  the  next  moment,  and  the  wild  war-whoop,  were  con- 
vincing evidences  that  in  truth  "they  were  here!  " 

Ordinarily,  I  must  confess  to  having  sufficient  regard  for  the  customs  and 
courtesies  of  life  to  endeavor  to  appear  in  society  suitably  and  appropriately 
dressed.  But  when  the  alarm  of  "  Indians  "  was  given,  and  in  such  a  startling 
manner  as  to  show  they  were  almost  in  our  midst,  the  question  was  not  "  What 
shall  I  wear?  "  but  "  What  shall  I  do?  "  It  has  become  so  common — in  fact,  al- 
most a  law — to  describe  the  costumes  worn  upon  memorable  occasions,  that  I 
may  be  pardoned  if  I  indulge  in  a  description  which  I  will  endeavor  to  make  as 
brief  as  the  costume  itself.  A  modern  Jenkins,  if  desiring  to  tell  the  truth,  would 
probably  express  himself  as  follows :  "  General  Ouster  on  this  occasion  appeared 
in  a  beautiful  crimson  robe  (red  flannel  robe  de  nuit),  very  becoming  to  his 
complexion.  His  hair  was  worn  au  naturel,  and  permitted  to  fall  carelessly 
over  his  shoulders.  In  his  hand  he  carried  gracefully  a  handsome  Spencer 
rifle.  It  is  unnecessary  to  add  that  he  became  the  observed  of  all  observers." 

My  orderly,  as  was  his  custom,  on  my  retiring  had  securely  tied  all  the 
fastenings  to  my  tent,  and  it  was  usually  the  work  of  several  minutes  to  undo 
this  unnecessary  labor.  I  had  no  time  to  throw  away  in  this  manner.  Leap- 
ing from  niy  bed,  I  grasped  my  trusty  Spencer,  which  was  always  at  my  side 
whether  waking  or  sleeping,  and  with  a  single  dash  burst  open  the  tent,  and, 
hatless  as  well  as  shoeless,  ran  to  the  point  where  the  attack  seemed  to  be  con- 
centrated. 

It  was  sufficiently  light  to  see  our  enemies  and  be  seen.  The  first  shot  had 
brought  every  man  of  my  command  from  his  tent,  armed  and  equipped  for 
battle.  The  Indians,  numbering  hundreds,  were  all  around  the  camp,  evident- 
ly intending  to  surround  us,  while  a  party  of  about  fifty  of  their  best  mounted 
warriors  had,  by  taking  advantage  of  a  ravine,  contrived  to  approach  quite 
close  before  being  discovered.  It  was  the  intention  of  this  party  to  dash 
through  our  camp,  stampede  all  our  horses,  which  were  to  be  caught  up  by  the 
parties  surrounding  us,  and  then  finish  us  at  their  leisure. 

The  picket,  however,  discovered  the  approach  of  this  party,  and  by  firing 
gave  timely  warning,  thus  frustrating  the  plan  of  the  Indians,  who  almost  in- 
variably base  their  hopes  of  success  upon  effecting  a  surprise. 

My  men  opened  on  them  such  a  brisk  fire  from  their  carbines  that  they 
were  glad  to  withdraw  beyond  range.  The  picket  who  gave  the  alarm  was 
shot  down  at  his  post  by  the  Indians,  the  entire  party  galloping  over  his  body, 
and  being  prevented  from  scalping  him  only  by  the  fire  from  his  comrades,  whr> 


58  MY  LIFE  ON  THE  PLAINS. 

dashed  out  and  recovered  him.  He  was  found  to  be  badly  though  not  mortally 
wounded  by  a  rifle  ball  through  the  body. 

The  Indians,  seeing  that  their  attempt  to  surprise  us  and  to  stampede  our 
horses  had  failed,  then  withdrew  to  a  point  but  little  over  a  mile  from  us,  where 
they  congregated,  and  seemed  to  hold  a  conference  with  each  other.  We  did 
not  fear  any  further  attack  at  this  time.  They  were  satisfied  with  this  attempt, 
and  would  await  another  opportunity. 

It  was  desirable,  however,  that  we  should  learn  if  possible  to  what  tribe  our 
enemies  belonged.  I  directed  one  of  our  interpreters  to  advance  midway  be- 
tween our  camp  and  the  Indians,  and  make  the  signal  for  holding  a  parley,  and 
in  this  way  ascertain  who  were  the  principal  chiefs. 

The  ordinary  manner  of  opening  communication  with  parties  known  or 
supposed  to  be  hostile,  is  to  ride  toward  them  in  a  zigzag  manner  or  to  ride  in 
a  circle.  The  interpreter  gave  the  proper  signal,  and  was  soon  answered  by  a 
small  party  advancing  from  the  main  body  of  the  Indians  to  within  hailing  dis- 
tance. It  was  then  agreed  that  I,  with  six  of  the  officers,  should  come  to  the 
bank  of  the  river,  which  was  about  equidistant  from  my  camp  and  from  the 
point  where  the  Indians  had  congregated,  and  there  be  met  by  an  equal  num- 
ber of  the  leading  chiefs.  To  guard  against  treachery,  I  placed  most  of  my 
command  under  arms  and  arranged  with  the  officer  left  in  command  that  a 
blast  from  the  bugle  should  bring  assistance  to  me  if  required. 

Six  of  the  officers  and  myself,  taking  with  us  a  bugler  and  an  interpreter, 
proceeded  on  horseback  to  the  designated  point.  Dismounting,  we  left  our 
horses  in  charge  of  the  bugler,  who  was  instructed  to  watch  every  movement 
of  the  Indians,  and  upon  the  first  appearance  of  violence  or  treachery  to  sound 
the  "  advance."  Each  of  us  took  our  revolvers  from  their  leather  cases  and 
stuck  them  loosely  in  our  belts. 

Descending  to  the  river  bank,  we  awaited  the  arrival  of  the  seven  chiefs. 
On  one  side  of  the  river  the  bank  was  level  and  covered  with  a  beautiful  green 
sward,  while  on  the  opposite  side  it  was  broken  and  thickly  covered  by  wil- 
lows and  tall  grass.  The  river  itself  was  at  this  season  of  the  year,  and  at  this 
distance  from  its  mouth,  scarcely  deserving  of  the  name.  The  seven  chiefs 
soon  made  their  appearance  on  its  opposite  bank,  and,  after  removing  their 
leggings,  waded  across  to  where  we  stood.  Imagine  our  surprise  at  recog- 
nizing as  the  head  chief  Pawnee  Killer,  our  friend  of  the  conference  of  the 
Platte,  who  on  that  occasion  had  overwhelmed  us  with  the  earnestness  of  his 
professions  of  peace,  and  who,  after  partaking  of  our  hospitality  under  the  guise 
of  friendship,  and  leaving  our  camp  laden  with  provisions  and  presents,  returned 
to  attack  and  murder  us  within  a  fortnight.  This,  too,  without  the  slightest 
provocation,  for  surely  we  had  not  trespassed  against  any  right  of  theirs  since 
the  exchange  of  friendly  greetings  near  Fort  McPherson. 

Pawnee  Killer  and  his  chiefs  met  us  as  if  they  were  quite  willing  to  forgive 
us  for  interfering  with  the  success  of  their  intended  surprise  of  our  camp  in 
the  morning.  I  avoided  all  reference  to  what  had  occurred,  desiring  if  possi- 
ble to  learn  the  locality  of  their  village  and  their  future  movements.  All  at- 
tempts, however,  to  elicit  information  on  these  points  were  skilfully  parried. 
The  chiefs  in  turn  were  anxious  to  know  our  plans,  but  we  declined  to  gratify 
them.  Upon  crossing  to  our  side  of  the  river,  Pawnee  Killer  and  his  compan- 
ions at  once  extended  their  hands,  and  saluted  us  with  the  familiar  •'  How.1' 
Suspicious  of  their  intentions,  I  kept  one  hand  on  my  revolver  during  the  con- 
tinuance of  our  interview. 


MY  LIFE  ON  THE  PLAINS.  59 

When  we  had  about  concluded  our  conference  a  young  brave,  completely 
armed,  as  were  all  the  chiefs,  emerged  from  the  willows  and  tall  grass  on  the 
opposite  bank  and  waded  across  to  where  we  were,  greeting  us  as  the  others 
had  done.  Nothing  was  thought  of  this  act  until  a  few  moments  after  another 
brave  did  the  same,  and  so  on  until  four  had  crossed  over  and  joined  our 
group.  I  then  called  Pawnee  Killer's  attention  to  the  conditions  under  which 
we  met,  and  told  him  he  was  violating:  his  part  of  the  contract.  He  endea- 
vored to  turn  it  off  by  saying  that  his  young  men  felt  well  disposed  toward 
us,  and  came  over  only  to  shake  hands  and  say  "  How/'  He  was  told,  how- 
ever, that  no  more  of  his  men  must  come.  The  conversation  was  then  resumed 
and  continued  until  another  party  of  the  warriors  was  seen  preparing  to  cross 
from  the  other  side.  The  conduct  of  these  Indians  in  the  morning,  added  to 
our  opinions  in  general  as  regards  treachery,  convinced  us  that  it  would  be  in 
the  highest  degree  imprudent  to  trust  ourselves  in  their  power.  They  already 
outnumbered  us,  eleven  to  seven,  which  were  as  heavy  odds  as  we  felt  dis- 
posed to  give.  We  all  felt  convinced  that  the  coming  over  of  these  warriors, 
one  by  one,  was  but  the  execution  of  a  preconceived  plan  whereof  we  were  to 
become  the  victims  as  soon  as  their  advantage  in  numbers  should  justify  them 
in  attacking  us. 

Again  reminding  Pawnee  Killer  of  the  stipulations  of  our  agreement,  and 
that  while  we  had  observed  ours  faithfully,  he  had  disregarded  his,  I  told 
him  that  not  another  warrior  of  his  should  cross  the  river  to  our  side.  And 
calling  his  attention  to  the  bugler,  who  sto  >d  at  a  safe  distance  from  us,  I  told 
him  that  I  would  then  instruct  the  bugler  t  i  watch  the  Indians  who  were  upon 
the  opposite  bank,  and,  upon  any  of  them  making  a  movement  as  if  to  cross,  to 
sound  the  signal  which  would  bring  my  entire  command  to  my  side  in  a  few 
moments.  This  satisfied  Pawnee  Killer  that  any  further  attempt  to  play  us 
false  would  only  end  in  his  own  discomfiture.  He  at  once  signalled  to  the 
Indians  on  the  other  side  to  remain  where  they  were. 

Nothing  definite  could  be  gleaned  from  the  replies  of  Pawnee  Killer.  I 
was  satisfied  that  he  and  his  tribe  were  contemplating  mischief.  Their  pre- 
vious declarations  of  peaceful  intent  went  for  naught.  Their  attack  on  our 
camp  in  the  morning  proved  what  they  would  do  if  able  to  accomplish  their 
purpose.  I  was  extremely  anxious,  however,  to  detain  the  chiefs  near  my 
camp,  or  induce  them  to  locate  their  village  near  us,  and  keep  up  the  sem- 
blance at  least  of  friendship.  I  was  particularly  prompted  to  this  desire 
by  the  fact  that  the  two  detachments  which  had  left  my  command  the  previous 
day  would  necessarily  continue  absent  several  days,  and  I  feared  that  they 
might  become  the  victims  of  an  attack  from  this  band  if  steps  were  not  taken 
to  prevent  it.  Our  anxiety  was  greatest  regarding  Major  Elliot  and  his  little 
party  of  eleven.  Our  only  hope  was  that  the  Indians  had  not  become  aware 
of  their  departure.  It  was  fortunate  that  the  Major  had  chosen  night  as  the 
most  favorable  time  for  setting  out.  As  to  the  detachment  that  had  gone 
with  the  train  to  Fort  Wallace  we  felt  less  anxious,  it  being  sufficiently  pow- 
erful in  numbers  to  defend  itself,  unless  attacked  after  the  detachment  became 
divided  at  Beaver  Creek. 

Finding  all  efforts  to  induce  Pawnee  Killer  to  remain  with  us  unavailing,  I 
told  him  that  we  would  march  to  his  village  with  him.  This  did  not  seem  sat- 
isfactory. 

Before  terminating  our  interview,  the  chiefs  requested  me  to  make  them 
presents  of  some  sugar,  coffee,  and  ammunition.  Remembering  the  use  they 


60  MY  LIFE  ON  THE  PLAINS. 

had  made  of  the  latter  article  in  the  morning,  it  will  not  appear  strange  if 
I  declined  to  gratify  them.  Seeing  that  nothing  wr.s  to  be  gained  by  prolong- 
ing the  interview,  Ave  separated,  the  officers  returning  to  our  camp,  and  the 
Indians  recrossing  the  river,  mounting  their  ponies,  and  galloping  off  to  the 
main  body,  which  was  then  nearly  two  miles  distant. 

My  command  was  in  readiness  to  leap  into  their  saddles,  and  I  determined 
to  attempt  to  follow  the  Indians,  and,  if  possible,  get  near  their  village.  They 
were  prepared  for  this  move  on  our  part,  and  the  moment  we  advanced  toward 
them  set  off  at  the  top  of  their  speed.  We  followed  as  rapidly  as  our  heavier 
horses  could  travel,  but  the  speed  of  the  Indian  pony  on  this  occasion,  as  on 
many  others,  was  too  great  for  that  of  our  horses.  A  pursuit  of  a  few  hours 
proved  our  inability  to  overtake  them,  and  we  returned  to  camp. 

Soon  after  arriving  at  camp  a  small  party  of  Indians  was  reported  in  sight 
in  a  different  direction.  Captain  Louis  Hamilton,  a  lineal  descendant  of  Al- 
exander Hamilton,  was  immediately  ordered  to  take  his  troop  and  learn  some- 
thing of  their  intentions.  The  Indians  resorted  to  their  usual  tactics.  There 
were  not  more  than  half  a  dozen  to  be  seen — not  enough  to  appear  formidable. 
These  were  there  as  a  decoy.  Captain  Hamilton  marched  his  troop  toward  the 
hill  on  which  the  Indians  had  made  their  appearance,  but  on  arriving  at  its 
crest  found  that  they  had  retired  to  the  next  ridge  beyond.  This  manoeuvre 
was  repeated  several  times,  until  the  cavalry  found  itself  several  miles  from 
earn  p.  The  Indians  then  appeared  to  separate  into  two  parties,  each  going  in 
different  directions.  Captain  Hamilton  divided  his  troop  into  two  detachments, 
sending  one  detachment,  under  command  of  my  brother,  after  one  of  the  par- 
ties, while  he  with  twenty-five  men  continued  to  follow  the  other. 

When  the  two  detachments  had  become  so  far  separated  as  to  be  of  no  as- 
sistance to  each  other,  the  Indians  developed  their  scheme.  Suddenly  dashing 
from  a  ravine,  as  if  springing  from  the  earth,  forty-three  Indian  warriors  burst 
out  upon  the  cavalry,  letting  fly  their  arrows  and  filling  the  air  with  their  wild 
war-whoops.  Fortunately  Captain  Hamilton  was  an  officer  of  great  presence 
of  mind  as  well  as  undaunted  courage.  The  Indians  began  circling  about  the 
troops,  throwing  themselves  upon  the  sides  of  their  ponies  and  aiming  their 
carbines  and  arrows  over  the  necks  of  their  well-trained  war-steeds.  Captain 
Hamilton  formed  his  men  in  order  to  defend  themselves  against  the  assaults  of 
their  active  enemies.  The  Indians  displayed  unusual  boldness,  sometimes 
dashing  close  up  to  the  cavalry  and  sending  in  a  perfect  shower  of  bullets  and 
arrows.  Fortunately  their  aim,  riding  as  they  did  at  full  speed,  was  necessa- 
lily  inaccurate. 

All  this  time  we  who  had  remained  in  camp  were  in  ignorance  of  what  was 
transpiring.  Dr.  Coates,  whose  acquaintance  has  been  made  before,  had  ac- 
companied Captain  Hamilton's  command,  but  when  the  latter  was  divided  the 
doctor  joined  the  detachment  of  my  brother.  In  some  unexplained  manner  the 
doctor  became  separated  from  both  parties,  and  remained  so  until  the  sound 
of  the  firing  attracted  him  toward  Captain  Hamilton's  party.  When  within 
half  a  mile  of  the  latter,  he  saw  what  was  transpiring;  saw  our  men  in  the 
centre  and  the  Indians  charging  and  firing  from  the  outside.  His  first  impulse 
was  to  push  on  and  endeavor  to  break  through  the  line  of  savages,  casting  his 
lot  with  his  struggling  comrades.  This  impulse  was  suddenly  nipped  in  the 
bud.  The  Indians,  with  their  quick,  watchful  eyes,  had  discovered  his  pres- 
ence, and  half  a  dozen  of  their  best  mounted  warriors  at  onee  galloped  toward 
him. 


MY  LIFE  ON  THE  PLAINS.  61 

Happily  the  doctor  was  in  the  direction  of  camp  from  Captain  Hamilton's 
party,  and,  comprehending  the  peril  of  his  situation  at  a  glance,  turned  his 
horse's  head  toward  camp,  and  applying  the  spur  freely  set  out  on  a  ride  for 
life.  The  Indians  saw  this  move,  but  were  not  disposed  to  be  deprived  of  their 
victim  in  this  way.  They  were  better  mounted  than  the  doctor,  his  only  ad- 
vantage being  in  the  start  and  the  greater  object  to  be  attained.  When  the  race 
began  he  was  fully  four  miles  from  camp,  the  day  was  hot  and  sultry,  the  coun- 
try rough  and  broken,  and  his  horse  somewhat  jaded  from  the  eflects  of  the 
ride  in  the  morning.  These  must  have  seemed  immense  obstacles  in  the  eyes 
of  a  man  who  was  riding  for  dear  life.  A  false  step,  a  broken  girth,  or  almost 
any  trifle,  might  decide  his  fate. 

How  often,  if  ever,  the  doctor  looked  back,  I  know  not;  his  eyes  more  prob- 
bably  were  strained  to  catch  a  glimpse  of  camp  or  of  assistance  accidentally 
coming  to  his  relief.  Neither  the  one  nor  the  other  appeared.  His  pursuers, 
knowing  that  their  success  must  be  gained  soon  if  at  all,  pressed  their  fleet  po- 
nies forward  until  they  seemed  to  skim  over  the  surface  of  the  green  plain,  and 
their  shouts  of  exultation  falling  clearer  and  louder  upon  his  ear  told  the  doc- 
tor that  they  were  surely  gaining  upon  him.  Fortunately  our  domestic  horses, 
until  accustomed  to  their  presence,  are  as  terrified  by  Indians  as  by  a  huge 
wild  beast,  and  will  fly  from  them  if  not  restrained.  The  yells  of  the  ap- 
proaching Indians  served  no  doubt  to  quicken  the  energies  of  the  doctor's  horse, 
and  impelled  him  to  greater  efforts  to  escape. 

So  close  had  the  Indians  succeeded  in  approaching  that  they  were  almost 
within  arrow  range,  and  would  soon  have  sent  one  flying  through  the  doctor's 
bod}r,  when,  to  the  great  joy  of  the  pursued  and  the  corresponding  grief  of  his 
pursuers,  camp  suddenly  appeared  in  fall  view  scarcely  a  mile  distant.  Tha 
ponies  of  the  Indians  had  been  ridden  too  hard  to  justify  their  riders  in  ventur- 
ing near  enough  to  provoke  pursuit  upon  fresh  animals.  Sending  a  parting 
volley  of  bullets  after  the  flying  doctor,  they  turned  about  and  disappeared. 
The  doctor  did  not  slacken  his  pace  on  this  account,  however;  lie  knew  that 
Captain  Hamilton's  party  was  in  peril,  and  that  assistance  should  reach  him  as 
soon  as  possible.  Without  tightening  rein  or  sparing  spur,  he  came  dashing 
into  camj),  and  the  tirst  we  knew  of  his  presence  he  had  thrown  himself  from 
his  almost  breathless  horse,  and  was  lying  on  the  ground  unable,  from  sheer  ex- 
haustion and  excitement,  to  utter  a  word. 

The  oflicers  and  men  gathered  about  him  in  astonishment,  eager  and  anx- 
ious to  hear  his  story,  for  all  knew  that  something  far  from  any  ordinary  event 
had  transpired  to  place  the  doctor  in  such  a  condition  of  mind  and  body.  As 
soon  as  he  had  recovered  sufficiently  to  speak,  he  told  us  that  lie  had  left  Cap- 
tain Hamilton  surrounded  by  a  superior  force  of  Indians,  and  that  he  himself 
had  been  pursued  almost  to  the  borders  of  camp. 

This  was  enough.  The  next  moment  the  bugle  rang  out  the  signal  "To 
horse,"  and  in  less  time  than  would  be  required  to  describe  it,  horses  were  sad- 
dled and  arms  ready.  Then  "there  was  mounting  in  hot  haste."  A  mo- 
ment later  the  command  set  off  at  a  brisk  trot  to  attempt  the  rescue  of  their  be- 
leaguered comrades. 

Persons  unfamiliar  with  the  cavalry  service  may  mentally  inquire  why,  in 
such  an  emergency  as  this,  the  intended  reinforcements  were  not  pushed  for- 
ward at  a  rapid  gallop?  But  in  answer  to  this  it  need  only  be  said  that  we  had 
n  ride  of  at  least,  live  miles  before  us  in  order  to  arrive  at  the  point  where  Cap- 
tail'  Hamilton  and  his  command  had  last  been  seen,  and  it  was  absolutely  ue- 


62  MY  LIFE  ON  THE  PLAINS. 

cessary  to  so  husband  the  powers  of  our  horses  as  to  save  them  for  the  real 
work  of  conflict. 

We  had  advanced  in  this  manner  probably  two  miles,  when  we  discerned 
in  the  distance  the  approach  of  Captain  Hamilton's  party.  They  were  return- 
ing leisurely  to  camp,  after  having  succeeded  in  driving  off  their  assailants  and 
inflicting  upon  them  a  loss  of  two  warriors  killed  and  several  wounded.  The 
^'Indians  could  only  boast  of  having  wounded  a  horse  belonging  to  Captain 
Hamilton's  party. 

This  encounter  with  the  Indians  occurred  in  the  direction  taken  by  Major 
Elliot's  detachment  on  leaving  camp,  and  the  Indians,  after  this  repulse  by 
Captain  Hamilton,  withdrew  in  that  direction.  This  added  to  our  anxiety  con- 
cerning the  safety  of  Major  Elliot  and  his  men.  There  was  no  doubt  now  that 
all  Indians  infesting  the  broad  belt  of  country  between  the  Arkansas  and  Platte 
rivers  were  on  the  war  path,  and  would  seek  revenge  from  any  party  so  unfor- 
tunate as  to  fall  in  their  way.  The  loss  of  the  two  warriors  slain  in  the  fight, 
and  their  wounded  comrades,  would  be  additional  incentives  to  acts  of  hostili- 
ty. If  there  had  been  any  possible  means  of  communicating  with  Major  Elli- 
ot, and  either  strengthening  or  warning  him,  it  would  have  been  done.  He 
left  us  by  no  travelled  or  defined  route,  and  it  was  by  no  means  probable  that 
he  would  pass  over  the  same  trail  in  coming  from  Fort  Sedgwick  as  in  going 
to  that  point ;  otherwise  reinforcements  could  have  been  sent  out  over  his  trail 
to  meet  him. 

On  the  27th  our  fears  for  the  safety  of  the  Major  and  his  escort  were  dis- 
pelled by  their  safe  return  to  camp,  having  accomplished  a  ride  of  nearly  two 
hundred  miles  through  an  enemy's  country.  They  had  concealed  themselves 
in  ravines  during  the  daytime  and  travelled  at  night,  trusting  to  the  faithful 
compass  and  their  guide  to  bring  them  safely  back. 

Now  that  the  Major  and  his  party  had  returned  to  us,  our  anxiety  became 
centred  in  the  fate  of  the  larger  party  which  had  proceeded  with  the  train  ta 
Fort  Wallace  for  supplies.  The  fact  that  Major  Elliot  had  made  his  trip  un- 
molested by  Indians,  proved  that  the  latter  were  most  likely  assembled  south 
of  us,  that  is,  between  us  and  Fort  Wallace.  Wherever  they  were,  their  num- 
bers were  known  to  be  large.  It  would  be  impossible  for  a  considerable  force, 
let  alone  a  wagon  train,  to  pass  from  our  camp  to  Fort  Wallace  and  not  be 
seen  by  the  Indian  scouting  parties.  They  had  probably  observed  the  depart- 
ure of  the  train  and  escort  at  the  time,  and,  divining  the  object  which  occasioned 
the  sending  of  the  wagons,  would  permit  them  to  go  to  the  fort  unmolested,  but 
would  waylay  them  on  their  return,  in  the  hope  of  obtaining  the  supplies  they 
contained.  Under  this  supposition  the  Indians  had  probably  watched  the  train 
and  escort  during  every  mile  of  their  progress ;  if  so,  they  would  not  fail  to  dis- 
~over  that  the  larger  portion  of  the  escort  halted  at  Beaver  Creek,  while  the 
wagons  proceeded  to  the  fort  guarded  by  only  forty-eight  men ;  in  which  case 
the  Indians  would  combine  their  forces  and  attack  the  train  at  some  point  be- 
tween Fort  Wallace  and  Beaver  Creek. 

Looking  at  these  probable  events,  I  not  only  felt  impelled  to  act  promptly 
to  secure  the  safety  of  the  train  and  its  escort,  but  a  deeper  and  stronger  mo- 
tive stirred  me  to  leave  nothing  undone  to  circumvent  the  Indians.  My  wife, 
who,  in  answer  to  my  letter,  I  believed  was  then  at  Fort  Wallace,  would  place 
herself  under  the  protection  of  the  escort  of  the  train  and  attempt  to  rejoin  mo 
in  camp.  The  mere  thought  of  the  danger  to  which  she  might  be  exposed 
spurred  me  to  decisive  action.  One  full  squadron,  well  mounted  and  armed, 


MY  LIFE  OX  THE  PLAINS.  63 

under  command  of  Lieutenant-Colonel  Myers,  an  officer  of  great  experience 
in  Indian  afiairs,  left  our  camp  at  dark  on  the  evening  of  the  day  that  Captain 
Hamilton  had  had  his  engagement  with  the  Indians,  and  set  out  in  the  direc- 
tion of  Fort  Wallace.  His  orders  were  to  press  forward  as  rapidly  as  practi- 
cable, following  the  trail  made  by  the  train.  Written  orders  were  sent  in  his 
care  to  Colonel  West,  who  was  in  command  of  that  portion  of  the  escort  which 
had  halted  at  Beaver  Creek,  to  join  Colonel  Myers's  command  with  his  own,  and 
then  to  continue  the  march  toward  Fort  Wallace  until  he  should  meet  the  re- 
turning train  and  escort.  The  Indians,  however,  were  not  to  be  deprived  of 
this  opportunity  to  secure  scalps  and  plunder. 

From  our  camp  to  Beaver  Creek  was  nearly  fifty  miles.  Colonel  Myers 
marched  his  command  without  halting  until  he  joined  Colonel  West  at  Beaver 
Creek.  Here  the  two  commands  united,  and  under  the  direction  of  Colonel 
West ,  the  senior  officer  of  the  party,  proceeded  toward  Fort  Wallace,  follow- 
ing the  trail  left  by  the  wagon  train  and  escort.  If  the  escort  and  Colonel 
West's  forces  could  be  united,  they  might  confidently  hope  to  repel  any  attack 
made  upon  them  by  Indians.  Colonel  West  was  an  old  Indian  fighter,  and  too 
thoroughly  accustomed  to  Indian  tactics  to  permit  his  command  to  be  surprised 
or  defeated  in  any  manner  other  than  by  a  fair  contest. 

Let  us  leave  them  for  a  time  and  join  the  wagon  train  and  its  escort — the 
latter  numbering,  all  told,  as  before  stated,  forty-eight  men  under  the  imme- 
diate command  of  Lieutenant  Robbins.  Colonel  Cook,  whose  special  duty  con- 
nected him  with  the  train  and  its  supplies,  could  also  be  relied  upon  for  ma- 
terial assistance  with  the  troops,  in  case  of  actual  conflict  with  the  enemy. 
Com  stock,  the  favorite  scout,  a  host  in  himself,  was  sent  to  guide  the  party  to 
and  from  Fort  Wallace.  In  addition  to  these  were  the  teamsters,  who  could 
not  be  expected  to  do  more  than  control  their  teams  should  the  train  be  at- 
tacked. 

The  march  from  camp  to  Beaver  Creek  was  made  without  incident.  Here 
the  combined  forces  of  Colonel  West  and  Lieutenant  Robbins  encamped  to- 
gether during  the  night.  Next  morning  at  early  dawn  Lieutenant  Robbins's 
party,  having  the  train  in  charge,  continued  the  march  toward  Fort  Wallace, 
while  Colonel  West  sent  out  scouting  parties  up  and  down  the  stream  to  search 
for  Indians. 

As  yet  none  of  their  party  were  aware  of  the  hostile  attitude  assumed  by 
Jie  Indians  within  the  past  few  hours,  and  Colonel  West's  instructions  con- 
templated a  friendly  meeting  between  his  forces  and  the  Indians  should  the 
latter  be  discovered.  The  march  of  the  train  and  escort  was  made  to  Fort 
Wallace  without  interruption.  The  only  incident  worthy  of  remark  was  an 
observation  of  Comstock's,  which  proved  how  thoroughly  he  was  familiar 
with  the  Indian  and  his  customs. 

The  escort  was  moving  over  a  beautifully  level  plateau.  Not  a  mound  or 
hillock  disturbed  the  evenness  of  the  surface  for  miles  in  either  direction.  To 
an  unpractised  eye  there  seemed  no  recess  or  obstruction  in  or  behind  which 
an  enemy  might  be  concealed,  but  everything  appeared  open  to  the  view  for 
miles  and  miles,  look  in  what  direction  one  might.  Yet  such  was  not  the  case. 
Ravines  of  greater  or  less  extent,  though  not  perceptible  at  a  glance,  might  have 
been  discovered  if  searched  for,  extending  almost  to  the  trail  over  which  the 
party  was  moving.  These  ravines,  if  followed,  would  be  found  to  grow  deeper 
and  deeper,  until,  after  running  their  course  for  an  indefinite  extent,  they  would 
terminate  in  the  ynlley  of  some  running  stream.  These  were  the  natural  hid- 


64  MY  LIFE  ON  THE  PLAINS 

ing-places  of  Indian  war  parties,  Availing  their  opportunities  to  dash  upon  un- 
suspecting victims.  These  ravines  serve  the  same  purpose  to  the  Indians  of 
the  tiinberlesd  plains  that  the  ambush  did  to  those  Indians  of  the  Eastern  States 
accustomed  to  fighting  in  the  forests  and  everglades.  Gomstock's  keen  eyes 
took  in  all  at  a  glance,  and  he  remarked  to  Colonel  Cook  and  Lieutenant  Rob- 
bins,  as  the  three  rode  together  at  the  head  of  the  column,  that  '*  If  the  Injuns 
strike  us  at  all,  it  will  be  just  about  the  time  we  are  comin'  along  back  over  this 
very  spot.  Now  mind  what  I  tell  ye  all."  We  shall  see  how  correct  Com- 
stock's prophecy  was. 

Arriving  at  the  fort,  no  time  was  lost  in  loading  up  the  wagons  with  fresh 
supplies,  obtaining  the  mail  intended  for  the  command,  and  preparing  to  set 
out  on  the  return  to  camp  the  following  day.  No  late  news  regarding  Indian 
movements  was  obtained.  Fortunately,  my  letter  from  Fort  McPhcrson  to 
Mrs.  Guster,  asking  her  to  come  to  Fort  Wallace,  miscarried,  and  she  did  not 
undertake  a  journey  which  in  all  probability  would  have  imperilled  her  life, 
if  not  terminated  it  in  a  most  tragic  manner. 

On  the  following  morning  Colonel  Cook  and  Lieutenant  Robbins  began 
their  return  march.  They  had  advanced  one  half  the  distance  which  sepa- 
rated them  from  Colonel  West's  camp  without  the  slightest  occurrence  to  dis- 
turb the  monotony  of  their  march,  and  had  reached  the  point  where,  on  pass- 
ing before,  Comstock  had  indulged  in  his  prognostication  regarding  Indians; 
yet  nothing  had  been  seen  to  excite  suspicion  or  alarm. 

Comstock,  always  on  the  alert  and  with  eyes  as  quick  as  those  of  an  Indian, 
had  been  scanning  the  horizon  in  all  directions.  Suddenly  he  perceived,  or 
thought  be  perceived,  strange  figures,  resembling  human  heads,  peering  over  the 
crest  of  a  hill  far  away  to  the  right.  Hastily  levelling  his  field-glass,  he  pro- 
nounced the  strange  figures,  which  were  scarcely  perceptible,  to  be  neither 
more  nor  less  than  Indians.  The  officers  brought  into  requisition  their  glasses, 
and  were  soon  convinced  of  the  correctness  of  Comstock's  report.  It  was 
some  time  before  the  Indians  perceived  that  they  were  discovered.  Conceal- 
ment then  being  no  longer  possible,  they  boldly  rode  to  the  crest  and  exposed 
themselves  to  full  view.  At  first  but  twenty  or  thirty  made  their  appearance; 
gradually  their  number  became  augmented,  until  about  a  hundred  warriors 
could  be  seen. 

It  may  readily  be  imagined  that  the  appearance  of  so  considerable  a  body  of 
Indians  produced  no  little  excitement  and  speculation  in  the  minds  of  the  peo- 
ple with  the  train.  The  speculation  was  as  to  the  intentions  of  the  Indians, 
whether  hostile  or  friendly.  Upon  this  subject  all  doubts  were  soon  dispelled. 
The  Indians  continued  to  receive  accessions  to  their  numbers,  the  reinforce- 
ments coming  from  beyond  the  crest  of  the  hill  on  which  their  presence 
was  first  discovered.  Finally,  seeming  confident  in  their  superior  numbers, 
the  warriors,  all  of  whom  were  mounted,  advanced  leisurely  down  the  slope 
leading  in  the  direction  of  the  train  and  its  escort.  By  the  aid  of  field- 
glasses,  C< mistook  and  the  two  officers  were  able  to  determine  fully  the 
character  <-f  the  party  now  approaching  them.  The  last  doubt  was  thus  re- 
moved. It  was  clearly  to  be  seen  that  the  Indians  were  arrayed  in  full  war 
costume,  their  heads  adorned  by  the  brilliantly  colored  war  bonnets,  their  faces, 
arms,  and  bodies  painted  in  various  colors,  rendering  their  naturally  repulsive 
appearance  even  more  hideous.  As  they  approached  nearer  they  assumed  a 
certain  order  in  the  manner  of  their  advance.  Some  were  to  be  seen  carrying 
Iho  long  glistening  lance  with  its  pennant  of  bright  colors;  while  upon  the 


MY  LIFE  ON  THE  PLAINS.  65 

left  arm  hung  the  round  shield,  almost  bullet-proof,  and  ornamented  with 
paint  and  feathers  according  to  the  taste  of  the  wearer.  Nearly  all  were  armed 
with  carbines  and  one  or  two  revolvers,  while  many  in  addition  to  these  weap- 
ons carried  the  bow  and  arrow. 

When  the  entire  band  had  defiled  down  the  inclined  slope,  Comstock  and 
the  officers  were  able  to  estimate  roughly  the  full  strength  of  the  party.  They 
were  astonished  to  perceive  that  between  six  and  seven  hundred  warriors  were 
bearing  down  upon  them,  and  in  a  few  minutes  would  undoubtedly  commence 
the  attack.  Against  such  odds,  and  upon  ground  so  favorable  for  the  Indian 
mode  of  warfare,  it  seemed  unreasonable  to  hope  for  a  favorable  result.  Yet 
the  entire  escort,  officers  and  men,  entered  upon  their  defence  with  the  deter- 
mination to  sell  their  lives  as  dearly  as  possible. 

As  the  coming  engagement,  so  far  as  the  cavalry  was  concerned,  was  to  be 
purely  a  defensive  one,  Lieutenant  Robbins  at  once  set  about  preparing  to  re- 
ceive his  unwelcome  visitors.  Colonel  Cook  formed  the  train  in  two  parallel 
columns,  leaving  ample  space  between  for  the  horses  of  the  cavalry.  Lieu- 
tenant Robbins  then  dismounted  his  men  and  prepared  to  fight  on  foot.  The 
led  horses,  under  charge  of  the  fourth  trooper,  were  placed  between  the 
two  columns  of  wagons,  and  were  thus  in  a  measure  protected  from  the  as- 
saults which  the  officers  had  every  reason  to  believe  would  be  made  for  their 
capture.  The  dismounted  cavalrymen  were  thus  formed  in  a  regular  circle 
enclosing  the  train  and  horses.  Colonel  Cook  took  command  of  one  flank. 
Lieutenant  Robbins  of  the  other,  while  Comstock,  who  as  well  as  the  two  offi- 
cers remained  mounted,  galloped  from  point  to  point  wherever  his  presence 
was  most  valuable.  These  dispositions  being  perfected,  the  march  was  resumed 
in  this  order,  and  the  attack  of  the  savages  calmly  awaited. 

The  Indians,  who  were  interested  spectators  of  these  preparations  for  their 
reception,  continued  to  approach,  but  seemed  willing  to  delay  their  attack  until 
the  plain  became  a  little  more  favorable  for  their  operations.  Finally,  the 
desired  moment  seemed  to  have  arrived.  The  Indians  had  approached  to  within 
easy  range,  yet  not  a  shot  had  been  fired,  the  cavalrymen  having  been  in- 
structed by  their  officers  to  reserve  their  fire  for  close  quarters.  Suddenly, 
with  a  wild  ringing  war-whoop,  the  entire  band  of  warriors  bore  down  upon 
the  train  and  its  little  party  of  defenders. 

On  came  the  savages,  filling  the  air  with  their  terrible  yells.  Their  first 
object,  evidently,  was  to  stampede  the  horses  and  draught  animals  of  the  train ; 
then,  in  the  excitement  and  consternation  which  would  follow,  to  massacre  the 
escort  and  drivers.  The  wagon-master  in  immediate  charge  of  the  train  had 
been  ordered  to  keep  his  two  columns  of  wagons  constantly  moving  forward 
and  well  closed  up.  This  last  injunction  was  hardly  necessary,  as  the  fright- 
ened teamsters,  glancing  at  the  approaching  warriors  and  hearing  their  savage 
shouts,  were  sufficiently  anxious  to  keep  well  closed  upon  their  leaders. 

The  first  onslaught  of  the  Indians  was  made  on  the  flank  which  was  superin- 
tended by  Colonel  Cook.  They  rode  boldly  forward  as  if  to  dash  over  the 
mere  handful  of  cavalrymen,  who  stood  in  skirmishing  order  in  a  circle  about 
the  train.  Not  a  soldier  faltered  as  the  enemy  came  thundering  upon  them, 
but  waiting  until  the  Indians  were  within  short  rifle  range  of  the  train,  the 
cavalrymen  dropped  upon  their  knees,  and  taking  deliberate  aim  poured  a  vol- 
ley from  their  Spencer  carbines  into  the  ranks  of  the  savages,  which  seemed  to 
put  a  sudden  check  upon  the  ardor  of  their  movements  and  forced  them  to 
wheel  off  to  the  right.  Several  of  the  warriors  were  seen  to  reel  in.  their  sad- 


66  MY  LIFE  ON  THE  PLAINS. 

dies,  -while  the  ponies  of  others  were  brought  down  or  wounded  by  the 
effectual  fire  of  the  cavalrymen. 

Those  of  the  savages  who  were  shot  from  their  saddles  were  scarcely  per- 
mitted to  fall  to  the  ground  before  a  score  or  more  of  their  comrades  dashed 
to  their  rescue  and  bore  their  bodies  beyond  the  possible  reach  of  our  men. 
This  is  in  accordance  with  the  Indian  custom,  in  battle.  They  will  risk  the 
lives  of  a  dozen  of  their  best  warriors  to  prevent  the  body  of  any  one  of  their 
number  from  falling  into  the  white  man's  possession.  The  reason  for  this  is 
the  belief,  which  generally  prevails  among  all  the  tribes,  that  if  a  warrior 
loses  his  scalp  he  forfeits  his  hope  of  ever  reaching  the  happy  hunting-ground. 

As  the  Indians  were  being  driven  back  by  the  well-directed  volley  of  the 
cavalrymen,  the  latter,  overjoyed  at  their  first  success,  became  reassured,  and 
sent  up  a  cheer  of  exultation,  while  Comstock,  who  had  not  been  idle  in  the 
fight,  called  out  to  the  retreating  Indians  in  their  native  tongue,  taunting  them 
with  their  unsuccessful  assault. 

The  Indians  withdrew  to  a  point  beyond  the  range  of  our  carbines,  and 
there  seemed  to  engage  in  a  parley.  Comstock,  who  had  closely  watched  every 
movement,  remarked  that  "There's  no  sich  good  luck  for  us  as  to  think  them 
Injuns  mean  to  give  it  up  so.  Six  hundred  red  devils  ain't  agoin'  to  let  fifty 
men  stop  them  from  gettin'  at  the  coffee  and  sugar  that  is  in  these  wagons. 
And  they  ain't  agoin'  to  be  satisfied  until  they  get  some  of  our  scalps  to  pay 
for  the  bucks  we  popped  out  of  their  saddles  a  bit  ago." 

It  was  probable  that  the  Indians  were  satisfied  that  they  could  not  dash 
through  the  train  and  stampede  the  animals.  Their  recent  attempt  had  con- 
vinced them  that  some  other  method  of  attack  must  be  resorted  to.  Nothing 
but  their  greater  superiority  in  numbers  had  induced  them  to  risk  so  much  in 
I  charge. 

The  officers  pass-eu  along  the  line  of  skirmishers — for  this  in  reality  was  all 
then  line  consisteo  of — and  cautioned  the  men  against  wasting  their  ammuni- 
tion. It  was  yet  early  in  the  afternoon,  and  should  the  conflict  be  prolonged 
until  night,  there  was  great  danger  of  exhausting  the  supply  of  ammunition. 
The  Indians  seemed  to  have  thought  of  this,  and  the  change  in  their  method  of 
attack  encouraged  such  a  result. 

But  little  time  was  spent  at  the  parley.  Again  the  entire  band  of  warriors, 
except  those  already  disabled,  prepared  to  renew  the  attack,  and  advanced  as 
before— this  time,  however,  with  greater  caution,  evidently  desiring  to  avoid 
a  reception  similar  to  the  first.  When  sufficiently  near  to  the  troops  the  In- 
dians developed  their  new  plan  of  attack.  It  was  not  to  advance  en  masse,  as 
before,  but  fight  as  individuals,  each  warrior  selecting  his  own  time  and  method 
of  attack.  This  is  the  habitual  manner  of  fighting  among  all  Indians  of  the 
Plains,  and  is  termed  "  circling."  First  the  chiefs  led  off,  followed  at  regular 
intervals  by  the  warriors,  until  the  entire  six  or  seven  hundred  were  to  be  seen 
riding  in  single  file  as  rapidly  as  their  fleet-footed  ponies  could  carry  them. 
Preserving  this  order,  and  keeping  up  their  savage  chorus  of  yells,  war-whoops, 
and  taunting  epithets,  this  long  line  of  mounted  barbarians  was  guided  in  such 
manner  as  to  envelop  the  train  and  escort,  and  make  the  latter  appear  like  a 
small  circle  within  a  larger  one. 

The  Indians  gradually  contracted  their  circle,  although  maintaining  the  full 
speed  of  their  ponies,  until  sufficiently  close  to  open  fire  upon  the  soldiers.  At 
first  the  shots  were  scattering  and  wide  of  their  mark ;  but,  emboldened  by  the 
Bitance  of  their  few  but  determined  opponents,  they  rode  nearer  and  fought 


MY  LIFE  ON  THE  PLAINS.  67 

with  greater  impetuosity.  Forced  now  to  defend  themselves  to  the  uttermost, 
the  cavalrymen  opened  fire  from  their  carbines,  with  most  gratifying  results. 
The  Indians,  however,  moving  at  such  a  rapid  gait  and  in  single  file,  presented 
a  most  uncertain  target.  To  add  to  this  uncertainty,  the  savages  availed  them- 
selves of  their  superior — almost  marvellous — powers  of  horsemanship.  Throw- 
ing themselves  upon  the  sides  of  their  well-trained  ponies,  they  left  no  part  of 
their  persons  exposed  to  the  aim  of  the  troopers  except  the  head  and  one  foot, 
and  in  this  posture  they  were  able  to  aim  the  weapons  either  over  or  under 
the  necks  of  their  ponies,  thus  using  the  bodies  of  the  latter  as  an  effective 
shield  against  the  bullets  of  their  adversaries. 

At  no  time  were  the  Indians  able  to  force  the  train  and  its  escort  to  come  to 
a  halt.  The  march  was  continued  at  an  uninterrupted  gait.  This  successful 
defence  against  the  Indians  was  in  a  great  measure  due  to  the  presence  of  the 
wagons,  which,  arranged  in  the  order  described,  formed  a  complete  barrier  to 
the  charges  and  assaults  of  the  savages ;  and,  as  a  last  resort,  the  wagons  could 
have  been  halted  and  used  as  a  breastwork,  behind  which  the  cavalry,  dis- 
mounted, would  have  been  almost  invincible  against  their  more  numerous  en- 
emies. There  is  nothing  an  Indian  dislikes  more  in  warfare  than  to  attack  a 
foe,  however  weak,  behind  breastworks  of  any  kind.  Any  contrivance  which 
is  an  obstacle  to  his  pony  is  a  most  serious  obstacle  to  the  warrior. 

The  attack  of  the  Indians,  aggravated  by  their  losses  in  warriors  and  po- 
nies, as  many  of  the  latter  had  been  shot  down,  was  continued  without  cessa- 
tion for  three  hours.  The  supply  of  ammunition  of  the  cavalry  was  running 
low.  The  "  fourth  troopers,"  who  had  remained  in  charge  of  the  led  horses 
between  the  two  columns  of  wagons,  were  now  replaced  from  the  skirmishers, 
and  the  former  were  added  to  the  list  of  active  combatants.  If  the  Indiana 
should  maintain  the  fight  much  longer,  there  was  serious  ground  for  apprehen- 
sion regarding  the  limited  supply  of  ammunition. 

If  only  night  or  reinforcements  would  come !  was  the  prayerful  hope  of 
those  who  contended  so  gallantly  against  such  heavy  odds.  Night  was  still  too 
far  off  to  promise  much  encouragement;  while  as  to  reinforcements,  their  com- 
ing would  be  purely  accidental — at  least  so  argued  those  most  interested  in  their 
arrival.  Yet  reinforcements  were  at  that  moment  striving  to  reach  them. 
Comrades  were  in  the  saddle  and  spurring  forward  to  their  relief.  The  In- 
dians, although  apparently  turning  all  their  attention  to  the  little  band  inside, 
had  omitted  no  precaution  to  guard  against  interference  from  outside  partiesi 
In  this  instance,  perhaps,  they  were  more  than  ordinarily  watchful,  and  had 
posted  some  of  their  keen-eyed  warriors  on  the  high  line  of  bluffs  which  ran  al- 
most parallel  to  the  trail  over  which  the  combatants  moved.  From  theso  bluffs 
not  only  a  good  view  of  the  fight  could  be  obtained,  but  the  country  for  miles 
in  either  direction  was  spread  out  beneath  them,  and  enabled  the  scouts  to  dis- 
cern the  approach  of  any  hostile  party  Which  might  be  advancing.  Fortunate 
for  the  savages  that  this  precaution  had  not  been  neglected,  or  the  contest 
in  which  they  were  engaged  might  have  become  one  of  more  equal  numbers. 
To  the  careless  eye  nothing  could  have  been  seen  to  excite  suspicion.  But  the 
warriors  on  the  lookout  were  not  long  in  discovering  something  which  occa- 
sioned them  no  little  anxiety.  Dismounting  from  their  ponies  and  concealing 
the  latter  in  a  ravine,  they  prepared  to  investigate  more  fully  the  cause  of  their 
alarm. 

That  which  they  saw  was  as  yet  but  a  faint  dark  line  on  the  surface  of  the 
plain,  almost  against  the  horizon.  So  faint  was  it  that  no  one  but  an  Indian  or 


68  MY  LIFE  ON  THE  PLAINS. 

practised  frontiersman  would  have  observed  it.  It  was  fully  ten  miles  from 
them  and  directly  in  their  line  of  march.  The  ordinary  observer  would  have 
pronounced  it  a  break  or  irregularity  in  the  ground,  or  perhaps  the  shadow  of 
a  cloud,  and  its  apparent  permanency  of  location  would  have  dispelled  any  fear 
as  to  its  dangerous  character.  But  was  it  stationary  ?  Apparently,  yes.  The 
Indians  discovered  otherwise.  By  close  watching,  the  long  faint  line  could  be 
seen  moving  along,  as  if  creeping  stealthily  upon  an  unconscious  foe.  Slowly 
it  assumed  a  more  definite  shape,  until  what  appeared  to  be  a  mere  stationary 
dark  line  drawn  upon  the  green  surface  of  the  plain,  developed  itself  to  the 
searching  eyes  of  the  red  man  into  a  column  of  cavalry  moving  at  a  rapid  gait 
toward  the  very  point  they  were  then  occupying. 

Convinced  of  this  fact,  one  of  the  scouts  leaped  upon  his  pony  and  flew 
with  almost  the  speed  of  the  wind  to  impart  this  knowledge  to  the  chiefs  in 
command  on  the  plain  below.  True,  the  approaching  cavalry,  being  still  sev- 
eral miles  distant,  could  not  arrive  for  nearly  two  hours ;  but  the  question  to  be 
considered  by  the  Indians  was,  whether  it  would  be  prudent  for  them  to  con- 
tinue their  attack  on  the  train — their  ponies  already  becoming  exhausted  by  the 
three  hours'  hard  riding  given  them — until  the  arrival  of  the  fresh  detachment 
of  the  enemy,  whose  horses  might  be  in  condition  favorable  to  a  rapid  pursuit, 
and  thereby  enable  them  to  overtake  those  of  the  Indians  whose  ponies  were 
exhausted.  Unwilling  to  incur  this  new  risk,  and  seeing  no  prospect  of  over- 
coming their  present  adversaries  by  a  sudden  or  combined  dash,  the  chiefs  de- 
cided to  withdraw  from  the  attack,  and  make  their  escape  while  the  advantage 
was  yet  in  their  favor. 

The  surprise  of  the  cavalrymen  may  be  imagined  at  seeing  the  Indians,  after 
pouring  a  shower  of  bullets  and  arrows  into  the  train,  withdraw  to  the  bluffs, 
and  immediately  after  continue  their  retreat  until  lost  to  view. 

This  victory  for  the  troopers,  although  so  unexpected,  was  none  the  less 
welcome.  The  Indians  contrived  to  carry  away  with  them  their  killed  and 
wounded.  Five  of  their  bravest  warriors  were  known  to  have  been  sent  to  the 
happy  hunting-ground,  while  the  list  of  their  wounded  was  much  larger. 

After  the  Indians  had  withdrawn  and  left  the  cavalrymen  masters  of  the 
field,  our  wounded,  of  whom  there  were  comparatively  few,  received  every 
possible  care  and  attention.  Those  of  the  detachment  who  had  escaped  un- 
harmed were  busily  engaged  in  exchanging  congratulations  and  relating  inci- 
dents of  the  fight. 

In  this  manner  nearly  an  hour  had  been  whiled  away,  when  far  in  the  dis- 
tance, in  their  immediate  front,  fresh  cause  for  anxiety  was  discovered.  At  first 
the  general  opinion  was  that  it  was  the  Indians  again,  determined  to  contest 
their  progress.  Field-glasses  were  again  called  into  requisition,  and  revealed, 
not  Indians,  but  the  familiar  blue  blouses  of  the  cavalry.  Never  was  the  sight 
more  welcome.  The  next  moment  Colonel  Cook,  with  Comstock  and  a  few 
troopers,  applied  spurs  to  their  horses  and  were  soon  dashing  forward  to  meet 
their  comrades. 

The  approaching  party  was  none  other  than  Colonel  West's  detachment, 
hastening  to  the  relief  of  the  train  and  its  gallant  little  escort.  A  few  words 
explained  all,  and  told  the  heroes  of  the  recent  fight,  how  it  happened  that  re- 
inforcements were  sent  to  their  assistance  ;  and  then  was  explained  why  the 
Indians  had  so  suddenly  concluded  to  abandon  their  attack  and  seek  safety  io 
quietly  withdrawing  from  the  field. 


VIII. 


ON  the  morning  of  the  28th  the  train,  with  its  escort,  returned  to  the  main 
camp  on  the  Republican.  All  were  proud  of  the  conduct  of  those  de- 
tachments of  the  command  which  had  been  brought  into  actual  conflict  with  the 
Indians.  The  heroes  of  the  late  fights  were  congratulated  heartily  upon  their 
good  luck,  while  their  comrades  who  had  unavoidably  remained  in  camp  con- 
soled themselves  with  the  hope  that  the  next  opportunity  might  be  theirs. 

The  despatches  brought  by  Major  Elliott  from  General  Sherman  directed 
me  to  continue  my  march,  as  had  been  suggested,  up  the  North  Republican, 
then  strike  northward  and  reach  the  Platte  again  at  some  point  west  of  Fort 
Sedgwick,  near  Riverside  Station.  This  programme  was  carried  out.  Leav- 
ing our  camp  on  the  Republican,  we  marched  up  the  north  fork  of  that  river 
about  sixty  miles,  then  turned  nearly  due  north,  and  marched  for  the  valley  of 
the  Platte. 

The  only  incident  connected  with  this  march  was  the  painful  journey  under 
a  burning  July  sun,  of  sixty-five  miles,  without  a  drop  of  water  for  our  horses 
or  draught  animals.  This  march  was  necessarily  effected  in  one  day,  arid  pro- 
duced untold  suffering  among  th«  poor  dumb  brutes.  Many  of  the  dogs  ac- 
companying the  command  died  from  thirst  and  exhaustion.  When  the  sun 
went  down  we  were  still  many  miles  from  the  Platte.  The  moon,  which  waa 
nearly  full  at  the  time,  lighted  us  on  our  weary  way  for  some  time;  but  even 
this  was  only  an  aggravation,  as  it  enabled  us  from  the  high  bluffs  bordering 
the  Platte  valley  to  see  the  river  flowing  beneath  us,  yet  many  miles  beyond 
our  reach. 

Taking  Lieutenant  Moylan,  Dr.  Coates,  and  one  attendant  with  me,  and 
leaving  the  command  under  temporary  charge  of  Major  Elliott,  I  pushed  on, 
intending  after  arriving  at  the  river  to  select  as  good  camping  ground  as  the 
darkness  and  circumstances  would  permit.  We  then  imagined  ourselves  with- 
in four  or  five  miles  of  the  river,  so  near  did  it  appear  to  us.  Mite  after  mile 
was  traversed  by  our  tired  horses,  yet  we  apparently  arrived  no  nearer  our 
journey's  end.  At  last,  at  about  eleven  o'clock,  and  after  having  ridden  at  a 
brisk  rate  for  nearly  fifteen  miles,  we  reached  the  river  bank.  Our  first  act 
was  to  improve  the  opportunity  to  quench  our  thirst  and  that  of  our  horses. 
Considering  the  lateness  of  the  hour,  and  the  distance  we  had  ridden  since  lear- 
ing  the  command,  it  was  idle  to  expect  the  latter  to  reach  the  river  before  day- 
light. Nothing  was  left  to  us  bat  to  bivouac  for  the  night.  This  we  did  by  se- 
lecting a  beautiful  piece  of  sward  on  the  river  bank  for  our  couch,  and  taking 
our  saddle  blankets  for  covering  and  our  saddles  for  pillows.  Each  of  us  at- 
tached his  horse  by  the  halter-strap  to  the  hilt  of  his  sabre,  then  forced  the 
sabre  firmly  into  the  ground.  Both  horses  and  riders  were  weary  as  well  as 
hungry.  At  first  the  horses  grazed  upon  the  fresh  green  pasture  which  grew 
luxuriantly  on  the  river  bank,  but  fatigue,  more  powerful  than  hunger,  soon 
claimed  the  mastery,  and  in  a  few  minutes  our  little  group,  horses  and  men, 
were  wrapped  in  the  sweetest  of  slumber. 

Had  we  known  that  the  Indians  were  then  engaged  in  murdering  men 
within  a  few  minutes'  ride  of  where  we  slept,  and  that  when  we  awakened  i 
the  morning  it  would  be  to  still  find  ourselves  away  from  the  command,  on 
sleep  would  not  have  been  so  undisturbed. 


70  MY  LIFE  ON  THE  PLAINS. 

Daylight  was  beginning  to  make  its  appearance  in  the  east  when  our  little 
party  of  slumbering  troopers  began  to  arouse  themselves.  Those  unfortunate 
persons  who  have  always  been  accustomed  to  the  easy  comforts  of  civilization, 
and  who  have  never  known  what  real  fatigue  or  hunger  is,  cannot  realize  or 
appreciate  the  blissful  luxury  of  a  sleep  which  follows  a  day's  ride  in  the  sad- 
dle of  half  a  hundred  miles  or  more. 

Being  the  first  to  awake,  I  rose  to  a  sitting  posture  and  took  a  hasty  survey 
of  our  situation.  Within  a  few  feet  of  us  flowed  the  Platte  river.  Our  group, 
horses  and  men,  presented  an  interesting  subject  for  a  painter.  To  my  sur- 
prise I  discovered  that  a  heavy  shower  of  rain  had  fallen  during  the  night,  but 
so  deep  had  been  our  slumber  that  even  the  rain  had  failed  to  disturb  us.  Each 
one  of  the  party  had  spread  his  saddle  blanket  on  the  ground  to  serve  as  his 
couch,  while  for  covering  we  had  called  into  requisition  the  india-rubber 
poncho  or  rubber  blanket  which  invariably  forms  an  important  part  of  the 
plainsman's  outfit.  The  rain,  without  awakening  any  of  the  party,  had  aroused 
them  sufficiently  to  cause  each  one  to  pull  his  rubber  blanket  over  his  face,  and, 
thus  protected,  he  continued  hi&  repose.  The  appearance  presented  by  this 
sombre-looking  group  of  sleepers  strongly  reminded  me  of  scenes  during  ths 
war  when,  after  a  battle,  the  bodies  of  the  slain  had  been  collected  for  burial. 

But  this  was  no  time  to  indulge  in  idle  reveries.  Arousing  my  comrades, 
we  set  about  discovering  the  circumstances  of  our  situation.  First,  the  duties  of 
a  hasty  toilet  were  attended  to.  Nothing,  however,  could  be  more  simple.  As 
we  had  slept  in  our  clothes,  top  boots  and  all,  we  had  so  much  less  to  attend 
to.  The  river  flowing  at  our  feet  afforded  a  lavatory  which,  if  not  complete 
in  its  appointments,  was  sufficiently  grand  in  its  extent  to  satisfy  every  want. 

It  was  now  becoming  sufficiently  light  to  enable  us  to  see  indistinctly  for 
almost  a  mile  in  either  direction,  yet  our  eyes  failed  to  reveal  to  us  any  evi- 
dence of  the  presence  of  the  command.  Here  was  fresh  cause  for  anxiety,  not 
only  as  to  our  own  situation,  but  as  to  the  whereabouts  of  the  troops.  Sad- 
dling up  our  horses,  each  person  acting  as  his  own  groom,  we  awaited  the 
clearing  away  of  the  morning  mist  to  seek  the  main  body.  We  had  not  long 
to  wait.  The  light  was  soon  sufficient  to  enable  us  to  scan  the  country  with 
our  field-glasses  in  all  directions.  Much  to  our  joy  we  discovered  the  bivouae 
of  the  troops  about  three  miles  down  the  river.  A  brisk  gallop  soon  placed  us 
where  we  desired  to  be,  and  a  few  words  explained  how,  in  the  darkness,  the 
column  had  failed  to  follow  us,  but  instead  had  headed  for  the  river  at  a  point 
below  us,  a  portion  not  reaching  the  bank  until  near  morning. 

Breakfast  disposed  of,  the  next  question  was  to  ascertain  our  exact  loca- 
tion and  distance  from  the  nearest  telegraph  station.  Fortunately  Riverside 
Station  was  near  our  camp,  and  from  there  we  ascertained  that  we  were  then 
about  fifty  miles  west  of  Fort  Sedgwick.  The  party  obtaining  this  informa- 
tion also  learned  that  the  Indians  had  attacked  the  nearest  stage  station  west 
of  camp  the  preceding  evening,  and  killed  three  men.  This  station  was  only 
a  few  minutes'  ride  from  the  point  on  the  river  bank  where  myself  and  com- 
rades had  passed  the  night  in  such  fancied  security. 

Believing  that  General  Sherman  must  have  sent  later  instructions  for  me  to 
Fort  Sedgwick  than  those  last  received  from  him,  I  sent  a  telegram  to  the 
officer  in  command  at  the  fort,  making  inquiry  to  that  effect.  To  my  surprise 
I  received  a  despatch  saying  that,  the  day  after  the  departure  of  Major  Elliott 
and  his  detachment  from  Fort  Sedgwick  with  despatches,  of  which  mention 
has  been  previously  made,  a  second  detachment  of  equal  strength,  viz.,  ten 


MY  LIFE  ON  THE  PLAINS.  71 

troopers  of  the  Second  United  States  Cavalry,  under  command  of  Lieutenant  Kid 
der  and  guided  by  a  famous  Sioux  chief  Red  Bead,  had  left  Fort  Sedgwic . 
with  important  despatches  for  me  from  General  Sherman,  and  that  Lieu 
tenant  Kidder  had  been  directed  to  proceed  to  my  camp  near  the  forks  of  the 
Republican,  and  failing  to  find  me  there  he  was  to  follow  rapidly  on  my  trail 
until  he  should  overtake  my  command.  I  immediately  telegraphed  to  Fort 
Sedgwick  that  nothing  had  been  seen  or  heard  of  Lieutenant  Kidder's  detach- 
ment, and  requested  a  copy  of  the  despatches  borne  by  him  to  be  sent  me  by 
telegraph.  This  was  done ;  the  instructions  of  General  Sherman  were  for  me 
to  march  my  command,  as  was  at  first  contemplated,  across  the  country  from 
the  Platte  to  the  Smoky  Hill  river,  striking  the  latter  at  Fort  Wallace. 
Owing  to  the  low  state  of  my  supplies,  I  determined  to  set  out  for  Fort  Wal- 
lace at  daylight  next  morning. 

Great  anxiety  prevailed  throughout  the  command  concerning  Lieutenant 
Kidder  and  his  party.  True,  he  had  precisely  the  same  number  of  men  that 
composed  Major  Elliott's  detachment  when  the  latter  went  upon  a  like 
mission,  but  the  circumstances  which  would  govern  in  the  one  case  had 
changed  when  applied  to  the  other.  Major  Elliott,  an  officer  of  experience 
and  good  judgment,  had  fixed  the  strength  of  his  escort  and  performed  the 
journey  before  it  was  positively  known  that  the  Indians  in  that  section  had  en- 
tered upon  the  war  path.  Had  the  attack  on  the  commands  of  Hamilton, 
Bobbins,  and  Cook  been  made  prior  to  Elliott's  departure,  the  latter  would 
have  taken  not  less  than  fifty  troopers  as  escort.  After  an  informal  inter- 
change of  opinions  between  the  officers  of  my  command  regarding  the  where- 
abouts of  Lieutenant  Kidder  and  party,  we  endeavored  to  satisfy  ourselves 
with  the  following  explanation.  Using  the  capital  letter  Y  for  illustration,  let 
us  locate  Fort  Sedgwick,  from  which  post  Lieutenant  Kidder  was  sent  with 
despatches,  at  the  right  upper  point  of  the  letter.  The  camp  of  my  command  at 
the  forks  of  the  Republican  would  be  at  the  junction  of  the  three  branches  of 
the  letter.  •  Fort  Wallace  relatively  would  be  at  the  lower  termination,  and 
the  point  on  the  Platte  at  which  my  command  was  located  the  morning  re- 
ferred to  would  be  at  the  upper  termination  of  the  left  branch  of  the  letter. 
Robbins  and  Cook,  in  going  with  the  train  to  Wallace  for  supplies,  had  passed 
and  returned  over  the  lower  branch.  After  their  return  and  that  of  Major 
Elliott  and  his  party,  my  entire  command  resumed  the  march  for  the  Platte. 
We  moved  for  two  or  three  miles  out  on  the  heavy  wagon  trail  of  Robbins  and 
Cook,  then  suddenly  changed  our  direction  to  the  right.  It  was  supposed  that 
Kidder  and  his  party  arrived  at  our  deserted  camp  at  the  forks  of  the  Repub- 
lican about  nightfall,  but  finding  us  gone  had  determined  to  avail  themselves 
of  the  moonlit  night  and  overtake  us  before  we  should  break  camp  next  morn- 
ing. Riding  rapidly  in  the  dim  light  of  evening,  they  had  failed  to  observe 
the  point  at  which  we  had  diverged  from  the  plainer  trail  of  Robbins  and  Cook, 
and  instead  of  following  our  trail  had  continued  on  the  former  in  the  direction 
of  Fort  Wallace.  Such  seemed  to  be  a  plausible  if  not  the  only  solution  capa- 
ble of  being  given. 

Anxiety  for  the  fate  of  Kidder  and  his  party  was  one  of  the  reasons  impel- 
ling me  to  set  out  promptly  on  my  return.  From  our  camp  at  the  forks  of  the 
Republican  to  Fort  Wallace  was  about  eighty  miles — but  eighty  miles  of  the 
most  dangerous  country  infested  by  Indians.  Remembering  the  terrible  con- 
test in  which  the  command  of  Robbins  and  Cook  had  been  engaged  on  thii 
very  route  within  a  few  days,  and  knowing  that  the  Indians  would  in  all  prob- 


72  MY  LIFE  ON  THE  PLAINS. 

ability  maintain  a  strict  watch  over  the  trail  to  surprise  any  small  party 
which  might  venture  over  it,  I  felt  in  the  highest  degree  solicitous  for  the 
safety  of  Lieutenant  Kidder  and  party.  Even  if  he  succeeded  in  reaching  Fort 
Wallace  unmolested,  there  was  reason  to  apprehend  that,  impressed  with  the 
importance  of  delivering  his  despatches  promptly,  he  would  set  out  on  his  re- 
turn at  once  and  endeavor  to  find  my  command. 

Let  us  leave  him  and  his  detachment  for  a  brief  interval,  and  return  to 
events  which  were  more  immediately  connected  with  my  command,  and  which 
oear  a  somewhat  tragic  as  well  as  personal  interest. 

In  a  previous  chapter  reference  has  been  made  to  the  state  of  dissatisfac- 
tion which  had  made  its  appearance  among  the  enlisted  men.  This  state  of 
feeling  had  been  principally  superinduced  by  inferior  and  insufficient  rations, 
a  fault  for  which  no  one  connected  with  the  troops  in  the  field  was  responsible, 
but  which  was  .chargeable  to  persons  far  removed  from  the  theatre  of  our 
movements,  persons  connected  with  the  supply  departments  of  the  army. 
Added  to  this  internal  source  of  disquiet,  we  were  then  on  the  main  line  of 
overland  travel  to  some  of  our  most  valuable  and  lately  discovered  mining 
regions.  The  opportunity  to  obtain  marvellous  wages  as  miners  and  the  pros- 
pect of  amassing  sudden  wealth  proved  a  temptation  sufficiently  strong  to 
make  many  of  the  men  forget  their  sworn  obligations  to  their  government  and 
their  duties  as  soldiers.  Forgetting  for  the  moment  that  the  command  to 
which  they  belonged  was  actually  engaged  in  war,  and  was  in  a  country  in- 
fested with  armed  bodies  of  the  enemy,  and  that  the  legal  penalty  of  desertion 
under  such  circumstances  was  death,  many  of  the  men  formed  a  combination 
to  desert  their  colors  and  escape  to  the  mines. 

The  first  intimation  received  by  any  person  in  authority  of  the  existence  of 
this  plot,  was  on  the  morning  fixed  for  our  departure  from  the  Platte.  Orders 
had  been  issued  the  previous  evening  for  the  command  to  march  at  daylight. 
Upwards  of  forty  men  were  reported  as  having  deserted  during  the  night. 
There  was  no  time  to  send  parties  in  pursuit,  or  the  capture  and  return  of  a 
portion  of  them  might  have  been  effected. 

The  command  marched  southward  at  daylight.  At  noon,  having  marched 
fifteen  miles,  we  halted  to  rest  and  graze  the  horses  for  one  hour.  The  men 
believed  that  the  halt  was  made  for  the  remainder  of  the  day,  and  here  a  plan 
was  perfected  among  the  disaffected  by  which  upwards  of  one  third  of  the  ef- 
fective strength  of  the  command  was  to  seize  their  horses  and  arms  during  the 
night  and  escape  to  the  mountains.  Had  the  conspirators  succeeded  in  put- 
ting this  plan  into  execution,  it  would  have  been  difficult  to  say  how  serious 
the  consequences  might  be,  or  whether  enough  true  men  would  remain 
to  render  the  march  to  Fort  Wallace  practicable.  Fortunately  it  was  decided 
to  continue  the  march  some  fifteen  miles  further  before  night.  The  neces- 
sary orders  were  given  and  everything  was  being  repacked  for  the  march, 
when  attention  was  called  to  thirteen  soldiers  who  were  then  to  be  seen  rap- 
idly leaving  camp  in  the  direction  from  which  we  had  marched.  Seven  of 
these  were  mounted  and  were  moving  off  at  a  rapid  gallop ;  the  remaining  six 
were  dismounted,  not  having  been  so  fortunate  as  their  fellows  in  procuring 
horses.  The  entire  party  were  still  within  sound  of  the  bugle,  but  no  orders  by 
bugle  note  or  otherwise  served  to  check  or  diminish  their  flight.  The  boldness 
of  this  attempt  at  desertion  took  every  one  by  surprise.  Such  an  occurrence  as 
enlisted  men  deserting  in  broad  daylight  and  under  the  immediate  eyes  of  their 
officers  had  never  been  heard  of.  With  the  exception  of  the  horses  of  the  guard 


MY  LIFE  OX  THE  PLAINS.  73 

and  a  few  belonging  to  the  officers,  all  others  were  still  grazing  anil  unsaddled. 
The  officer  of  the  guard  was  directed  to  mount  his  command  promptly,  and  if 
possible  overtake  the  deserters.  'At  the  same  time  those  of  the  officers  whose 
horses  were  in  readiness  were  also  directed  to  join  in  the  pursuit  and  leave  no 
effort  untried  to  prevent  the  escape  of  a  single  malcontent.  In  giving  each 
party  sent  in  pursuit  instructions,  there  was  no  limit  fixed  to  the  measures 
which  they  were  authorized  to  adopt  in  executing  their  orders.  This*  unfortu- 
nately, was  an  emergency  which  involved  the  safety  of  the  entire  command, 
and  required  treatment  of  the  most  summary  character. 

It  was  found  impossible  to  overtake  that  portion  of  the  party  which  was 
mounted,  as  it  was  afterwards  learned  that  they  had  selected  seven  of  the  fleet- 
est horses  in  the  command.  Those  on  foot,  when  discovering  themselves  pur- 
sued, increased  their  speed,  but  a  chase  of  a  couple  of  miles  brought  the  pur- 
suers within  hailing  distance. 

Major  Elliott,  the  senior  officer  participating  in  the  pursuit,  called  out  to 
the  deserters  to  halt  and  surrender.  This  command  was  several  times  repeated, 
but  without  effect.  Finally,  seeing  the  hopelessness  of  further  flight,  the  de- 
serters came  to  bay,  and  to  Major  Elliott's  renewed  demand  to  throw  down 
their  arms  and  surrender,  the  ringleader  drew  up  his  carbine  to  fire  upon  his 
pursuers.  This  was  the  signal  for  the  latter  to  open  fire,  which  they  did  suc- 
cessfully, bringing  down  three  of  the  deserters,  although  two  of  them  were 
worse  frightened  than  hurt. 

Rejoining  the  command  with  their  six  captive  deserters,  the  pursuing  party 
reported  their  inability  to  overtake  those  who  had  deserted  on  horseback. 
The  march  was  resumed  and  continued  until  near  nightfall,  by  which  time  we 
had  placed  thirty  miles  between  us  and  our  last  camp  on  the  Platte.  While 
on  the  march  during  the  day,  a  trusty  sergeant,  one  who  had  served  as  a 
soldier  long  and  faithfully,  imparted  the  first  information  which  could  be  re- 
lied upon  as  to  the  plot  which  had  been  formed  by  the  malcontents  to  desert 
in  a  body.  The  following  night  had  been  selected  as  the  time  for  making  the 
attempt.  The  best  horses  and  arms  in  the  command  were  to  be  seized  and 
taken  away.  I  believed  that  the  summary  action  adopted  during  the  day 
would  intimidate  any  who  might  still  be  contemplating  desertion,  and  was 
confident  that  another  day's  march  would  place  us  so  far  in  a  hostile  and  dan- 
gerous country,  that  the  risk  of  encountering  war  parties  of  Indians  would 
of  itself  serve  to  deter  any  but  large  numbers  from  attempting  to  make  their 
way  back  to  the  settlements.  To  bridge  the  following  night  in  safety  was  the 
next  problem.  While  there  was  undoubtedly  a  large  proportion  of  the  men 
who  could  be  fully  relied  upon  to  remain  true  to  their  obligations  and  to  ren- 
der any  support  to  their  officers  which  might  be  demanded,  yet  the  great  diffi- 
culty at  this  time,  owing  to  the  sudden  development  of  the  plot,  was  to  deter- 
mine who  could  be  trusted. 

This  difficulty  was  solved  by  placing  every  officer  in  the  command  on 
guard  during  the  entire  night.  The  men  were  assembled  as  usual  for  roll-call 
at  tattoo,  and  then  notified  that  every  man  must  be  in  his  tent  at  the  signal 
"  taps,"  which  would  be  sounded  half  an  hour  later;  that  their  company  offi- 
cers, fully  armed,  would  walk  the  company  streets  during  the  entire  night,  and 
any  man  appearing  outside  the  limits  of  his  tent  between  the  hours  of  "  taps  " 
and  reveille  would  do  so  at  the  risk  of  being  fired  upon  after  b*ing  once  hailed. 

The  night  passed  without  disturbance,  and  daylight  found  us  in  the  saddle 
and  pursuing  our  line  of  march  toward  Fort  Wallace.  It  is  proper  to  hew 


74  MY  LIFE  ON  THE  PLAINS. 

record  the  fact  that  from  that  date  onward  desertion  from  that  command 
during  the  continuance  of  the  expedition  was  never  attempted.  It  may  be- 
come necessary  in  order  "to  perfect  the  record,"  borrowing  a  term  from  the 
War  Department,  to  refer  In  a  subsequent  chapter  to  certain  personal  and  offi- 
cial events  which  resulted  partially  from  the  foregoing  occurrences. 

Let  us  now  turn  our  attention  to  Lieutenant  Kidder  and  his  detachment. 
The  third  night  after  leaving  the  Platte  my  command  encamped  in  the  vicinity 
of  our  former  camp  near  the  forks  of  the  Republican.  So  far,  nothing  had 
been  leained  which  would  enable  us  to  form  any  conclusion  regarding  the 
route  taken  by  Kidder.  Comstock,  the  guide,  was  frequently  appealed  to  for 
an  opinion  which,  from  his  great  experience  on  the  Plains,  might  give  us 
some  encouragement  regarding  Kidder's  safety.  But  he  was  too  cautious  and 
careful  a  man,  both  in  word  and  deed,  to  excite  hopes  which  his  reasoning 
could  not  justify.  When  thus  appealed  to  he  would  usually  give  an  ominous 
shake  of  the  head  and  avoid  a  direct  answer. 

On  the  evening  just  referred  to  the  officers  and  Comstock  were  grouped 
near  headquarters  discussing  the  subject  which  was  then  uppermost  in  the 
mind  of  every  one  in  camp.  Comstock  had  been  quietly  listening  to  the 
various  theories  and  surmises  advanced  by  different  members  of  the  group, 
but  was  finally  pressed  to  state  his  ideas  as  to  Kidder's  chances  of  escaping 
harm. 

"Well,  gentlemen,"  emphasizing  the  last  syllable  as  was  his  manner,  "be- 
fore a  man  kin  form  any  ijee  as  to  how  this  thing  is  likely  to  end,  thar  are  sev- 
eral things  he  ort  to  be  acquainted  with.  For  instance,  now,  no  man  need  tell 
me  any  p'ints  about  Injuns.  Ef  I  know  anything,  it's  Injuns.  I  know  jest  how 
they'll  do  anything  and  when  they'll  take  to  do  it ;  but  that  don't  settle  the 
question,  and  I'll  tell  you  why.  Ef  I  knowed  this  young  lootenint — I  mean  Loo- 
tenint  Kidder — ef  I  knowed  what  for  sort  of  a  man  he  is,  I  could  tell  you 
mighty  near  to  a  sartainty  all  you  want  to  know ;  for  you  see  Injun  huntin' 
and  Injun  fightin'  is  a  trade  all  by  itself,  and  like  any  other  bizness  a  man  has 
to  know  what  he's  about,  or  ef  he  don't  he  can't  make  a  livin'  at  it.  I  have 
lots  uv  confidence  in  the  fightin'  sense  of  Red  Bead  the  Sioux  chief,  who  is  guidin' 
the  lootenint  and  his  men,  and  ef  that  Injun  kin  have  his  own  way  thar  is  a 
fair  show  for  his  guidin'  'em  through  all  right ;  but  as  I  sed  before,  there  lays 
the  difficulty.  Is  this  lootenint  the  kind  of  a  man  who  is  willin'  to  take  advice, 
even  ef  it  does  cum  from  an  Injun  ?  My  experience  with  you  army  folks  has 
allus  bin  that  the  youngsters  among  ye  think  they  know  the  most,  and  this  is 
particularly  true  ef  they  hev  just  cum  from  West  P'int.  Ef  some  of  them 
young  fellars  knowed  half  as  much  as  they  b'lieve  they  do,  you  couldn't  tell 
them  nothin'.  As  to  rale  book-larnin',  why  I  'spose  they've  got  it  all ;  but  the 
fact  ur  the  matter  is,  they  couldn't  tell  the  difference  twixt  the  trail  of  a  war 
party  and  one  made  by  a  huntin'  party  to  save  their  necks.  Half  uv  'em  when 
they  first  cum  here  can't  tell  a  squaw  from  a  buck,  just  because  both  ride  strad- 
dle ;  but  they  soon  larn.  But  that's  neither  here  nor  thar.  I'm  told  that  the 
lootenint  we're  talkin'  about  is  a  new-comer,  and  that  this  is  his  first  scout. 
Ef  that  be  the  case,  it  puts  a  mighty  onsartain  look  on  the  whole  thing,  and 
twixt  you  and  me,  gentlemen,  he'll  be  mighty  lucky  ef  he  gits  through  all  right. 
To-morrow  we'll  strike  the  Wallace  trail,  and  I  kin  mighty  soon  tell  ef  he  has 
gone  that  way." 

But  little  encouragement  was  to  be  derived  from  these  expressions.  The 
morrow  would  undoubtedly  enable  us,  as  Comstock  had  predicted,  to  determine 


MY  LIFE  ON  THE  PLAINS.  75 

whether  or  not  the  lieutenant  and  his  party  had  missed  our  trail  and  taken  that 
leading  to  Fort  Wallace. 

At  daylight  our  column  could  have  been  seen  stretching  out  in  the  direction 
of  the  Wallace  trail.  A  march  of  a  few  miles  brought  us  to  the  point  of  inter- 
section. Comstock  and  the  Delawares  had  galloped  in  advance,  and  were 
about  concluding  a  thorough  examination  of  the  various  tracks  to  be  seen  in 
the  trail,  when  the  head  of  the  column  overtook  them.  ««  Well,  what  do  you 
find,  Comstock?  "  was  my  first  inquiry.  "  They've  gone  toward  Fort  Wallace, 
sure,"  was  the  reply;  and  in  support  of  this  opinion  he  added,  "The  trail 
shows  that  twelve  American  horses,  shod  all  round,  have  passed  at  a  walk, 
goin'  in  the  direction  of  the  fort ;  and  when  they  went  by  this  p'int  they  were 
all  right,  because  their  horses  were  movin'  along  easy,  and  there  are  no  pony 
tracks  behind  'era,  as  wouldn't  be  the  case  ef  the  Injuns  had  got  an  eye  on 
'em."  He  then  remarked,  as  if  in  parenthesis,  "It  would  be  astonishin'  ef 
that  lootenint  and  his  lay-out  gits  into  the  fort  without  a  scrimmage.  He  may; 
but  ef  he  does,  it  will  be  a  scratch  ef  ever  there  was  one,  and  I'll  lose  my  con- 
fidence in  Injuns." 

The  opinion  expressed  by  Comstock  as  to  the  chances  of  Lieutenant  Kidder 
and  party  making  their  way  to  the  fort  across  eighty  miles  of  danger  unmo- 
lested, was  the  concurrent  opinion  of  all  the  officers.  And  now  that  we  had 
discovered  their  trail,  our  interest  and  anxiety  became  immeasurably  increased 
as  to  their  fate.  The  latter  could  not  remain  in  doubt  much  longer,  as  two 
days'  marching  would  take  us  to  the  fort.  Alas !  we  were  to  solve  the  mystery 
without  waiting  so  long. 

Pursuing  our  way  along  the  plain,  heavy  trail  made  by  Bobbins  and  Cook, 
and  directing  Comstock  and  the  Delawares  to  watch  closely  that  we  did  not 
lose  that  of  Kidder  and  his  party,  we  patiently  but  hopefully  awaited  further 
developments.  How  many  miles  we  had  thus  passed  over  without  incident 
worthy  of  mention,  I  do  not  now  recall.  The  sun  was  high  in  the  heavens, 
showing  that  our  day's  march  was  about  half  completed,  when  those  of  us  who 
were  riding  at  the  head  of  the  column  discovered  a  strange-looking  object  ly- 
ing directly  in  our  path,  and  more  than  a  mile  distant.  It  was  too  large  for  a 
human  being,  yet  in  color  and  appearance,  at  that  distance,  resembled  no  ani- 
mal frequenting  the  Plains  with  which  any  of  us  were  familiar.  Eager  to  de- 
termine its  character,  a  dozen  or  more  of  our  party,  including  Comstock  and 
some  of  the  Delawares,  galloped  in  front. 

Before  riding  the  full  distance  the  question  was  determined.  The  object 
seen  was  the  body  of  a  white  horse.  A  closer  examination  showed  that  it  had 
been  shot  within  the  past  few  days,  while  the  brand,  U.  S.,  proved  that  it  was 
a  government  animal.  Major  Elliott  then  remembered  that  while  at  Fort 
Sedgwick  he  had  seen  one  company  of  cavalry  mounted  upon  white  horses. 
These  and  other  circumstances  went  far  to  convince  us  that  this  was  one  of  the 
horses  belonging  to  Lieutenant  Kidder's  party.  In  fact  there  was  no  room  to 
doubt  that  this  was  the  case. 

Almost  the  unanimous  opinion  of  the  command  was  that  there  had  been  a 
contest  wi  h  Indians,  and  this  only  the  first  evidence  we  should  have  proving 
it.  When  the  column  reached  the  point  where  the  slain  horse  lay,  a  halt  was 
ordered,  to  enable  Comstock  and  the  Indian  scouts  to  thoroughly  examine  the 
surrounding  ground  to  discover,  if  possible,  any  additional  evidence,  such  as 
empty  cartridge  shells,  arrows,  or  articles  of  Indian  equipment,  showing  that  a 
fight  had  taken  place.  All  the  horse  equipments,  saddle,  bridle,  etc.,  had  been 


70  MY  LIFE  ON  THE  PLAINS. 

carried  away,  but  whether  by  friend  or  foe  could  not  then  be  determined 
While  the  preponderance  of  circumstances  favored  the  belief  that  the  horse 
had  been  killed  by  Indians,  there  was  still  room  to  hope  that  he  had  been 
killed  by  Kidder's  party  and  the  equipments  taken  away  by  them ;  for  it  fre- 
quently happens  on  a  march  that  a  horse  will  be  suddenly  taken  ill  and  be  un- 
able for  the  time  being  to  proceed  further.  In  such  a  case,  rather  than  aban- 
don him  alive,  with  a  prospect  of  his  recovering  and  falling  into  the  hands  of  the 
Indians  to  be  employed  against  us,  orders  are  given  to  kill  him,  and  this  might 
be  the  true  way  of  accounting  for  the  one  referred  to. 

The  scouts  being  unable  to  throw  any  additional  light  upon  the  question, 
we  continued  our  march,  closely  observing  the  ground  as  we  passed  along. 
Comstock  noticed  that  instead  of  the  trail  showing  that  Kidder's  party  was 
moving  in  regular  order,  as  when  at  first  discovered,  there  were  but  two  or 
three  tracks  to  be  seen  in  the  beaten  trail,  the  rest  being  found  on  the  grass  on 
either  side. 

We  had  marched  two  miles  perhaps  from  the  point  where  the  body  of  the 
slain  horse  had  been  discovered,  when  we  came  upon  a  second,  this  one,  like 
the  first,  having  been  killed  by  a  bullet,  and  all  of  his  equipments  taken  away. 
Comstock's  quick  eyes  were  not  long  in  detecting  pony  tracks  in  the  vicinity, 
and  we  had  no  longer  any  but  the  one  frightful  solution  to  offer :  Kidder  and 
his  party  had  been  discovered  by  the  Indians,  probably  the  same  powerful  and 
bloodthirsty  band  which  had  been  resisted  so  gallantly  by  the  men  under  Rob- 
bins  and  Cook ;  and  against  such  overwhelming  odds  the  issue  could  not  be 
doubtful. 

We  were  then  moving  over  a  high  and  level  plateau,  unbroken  either  by 
ravines  or  divides,  and  just  such  a  locality  as  would  be  usually  chosen  by  the 
Indians  for  attacking  a  party  of  the  strength  of  »Kidder's.  The  Indians  could 
here  ride  unobstructed  and  encircle  their  victims  with  a  continuous  line  of 
armed  and  painted  warriors,  while  the  beleaguered  party,  from  the  even  char- 
acter of  the  surface  of  the  plain,  would  be  unable  to  find  any  break  or  depres- 
sion from  behind  which  they  might  make  a  successful  defence.  It  was  proba- 
bly this  relative  condition  of  affairs  which  had  induced  Kidder  and  his  doomed 
comrades  to  endeavor  to  push  on  in  the  hope  of  finding  ground  favorable  to 
their  making  a  stand  against  their  barbarous  foes. 

The  main  trail  no  longer  showed  the  footprints  of  Kidder's  party,  but  in- 
stead Comstock  discovered  the  tracks  of  shod  horses  on  the  grass,  with  hera 
and  there  numerous  tracks  of  ponies,  all  by  their  appearance  proving  that 
both  horses  and  ponies  had  been  moving  at  full  speed.  Kidder's  party  must 
have  trusted  their  lives  temporarily  to  the  speed  of  their  horses — a  dangerous 
venture  when  contending  with  Indians.  However,  this  fearful  race  for  life 
must  have  been  most  gallantly  contested,  because  we  continued  our  march  sev- 
eral miles  further  without  discovering  any  evidence  of  the  savages  having 
gained  any  advantage. 

How  painfully,  almost  despairingly  exciting  must  have  been  this  ride  for 
life !  A  mere  handful  of  brave  men  struggling  to  escape  the  bloody  clutches 
of  the  hundreds  of  red-visaged  demons,  who,  mounted  on  their  well-trained 
war  ponies,  were  straining  every  nerve  and  muscle  to  reek  their  hands  in  the 
life-blood  of  their  victims.  It  was  not  death  alone  that  threatened  this  little 
band.  They  were  not  riding  simply  to  preserve  life.  They  rode,  and  doubt- 
less prayed  as  they  rode,  that  they  might  escape  the  savage  tortures,  the  worse 
than  death  which  threatened  them.  Would  that  their  prayer  had  been  granted 


MY  LIFE  ON  THE  PLAINS.  77 

We  began  leaving  the  high  plateau  and  to  descend  into  a  valley,  through 
which,  at  the  distance  of  nearly  two  miles,  meandered  a  small  prairie  stream 
known  as  Beaver  Creek.  The  valley  near  the  banks  of  this  stream  was  cov- 
ered with  a  dense  growth  of  tall  wild  grass  intermingled  with  clumps  of  osiers. 
At  the  point  where  the  trail  crossed  the  stream,  we  hoped  to  obtain  more  defi- 
nite information  regarding  Kidder's  party  and  their  pursuers,  but  we  were  not 
required  to  wait  so  long.  When  within  a  mile  of  the  stream  I  observed  several 
large  buzzards  floating  lazily  in  circles  through  the  air,  and  but  a  short  dis- 
tance to  the  left  of  our  trail.  This,  of  itself,  might  not  have  attracted  my  at- 
tention seriously  but  for  the  rank  stench  which  pervaded  the  atmosphere,  re- 
minding one  of  the  horrible  sensations  experienced  upon  a  battle-field  when 
passing  among  the  decaying  bodies  of  the  dead. 

As  if  impelled  by  one  thought,  Comstock,  the  Delawares,  and  half-a-dozen 
officers,  detached  themselves  from  the  column  and,  separating  into  squads  of 
one  or  two,  instituted  a  search  for  the  cause  of  our  horrible  suspicions.  After  rid- 
ing in  all  directions  through  the  rushes  and  willows,  and  when  about  to  relinquish 
the  search  as  fruitless,  one  of  the  Delawares  uttered  a  shout  which  attracted 
the  attention  of  the  entire  command ;  at  the  same  time  he  was  seen  to  leap  from 
his  horse  and  assume  a  stooping  posture,  as  if  critically  examining  some  ob- 
ject of  interest.  Hastening,  in  common  with  many  others  of  the  party,  to  his 
side,  a  sight  met  our  gaze  which  even  at  this  remote  day  makes  my  very  blood 
curdle.  Lying  in  irregular  order,  and  within  a  very  limited  circle,  were  the 
mangled  bodies  of  poor  Kidder  and  his  party,  yet  so  brutally  hacked  and  dis- 
figured as  to  be  beyond  recognition  save  as  human  beings. 

Every  individual  of  the  party  had  been  scalped  and  his  skull  broken — the  lat- 
ter done  by  some  weapon,  probably  a  tomahawk — except  the  Sioux  chief  Red 
Bead,  whose  scalp  had  simply  been  removed  from  his  head  and  then  thrown 
down  by  his  side.  This,  Comstock  informed  us,  was  in  accordance  with  a 
custom  which  prohibits  an  Indian  from  bearing  off  the  scalp  of  one  of  his  own 
tribe.  This  circumstance,  then,  told  us  who  the  perpetrators  of  this  deed  were. 
They  could  be  none  other  than  the  Sioux,  led  in  all  probability  by  Pawnee 
Killer. 

Red  Bead,  being  less  disfigured  and  mutilated  than  the  others,  was  the 
only  individual  capable  of  being  recognized.  Even  the  clothes  of  all  the  party 
had  been  carried  away ;  some  of  the  bodies  were  lying  in  beds  of  ashes,  with 
partly  burned  fragments  of  wood  near  them,  showing  that  the  savages  had  put 
some  of  them  to  death  by  the  terrible  tortures  of  fire.  The  sinews  of  the  arms 
and  legs  had  been  cut  away,  the  nose  of  every  man  hacked  oft',  and  the  features 
otherwise  defaced  so  that  it  would  have  been  scarcely  possible  for  even  a  rel- 
ative to  recognize  a  single  one  of  the  unfortunate  victims.  We  could  not 
even  distinguish  the  officer  from  his  men.  Each  body  was  pierced  by  from 
twenty  to  fifty  arrows,  and  the  arrows  were  found  as  the  savage  demons  had 
left  them,  bristling  in  the  bodies.  While  the  details  of  that  fearful  struggle 
will  probably  never  be  known,  telling  how  long  and  gallantly  this  ill-fated 
little  band  contended  for  their  lives,  yet  the  surrounding  circumstances  of 
ground,  empty  cartridge  shells,  and  distance  from  where  the  attack  began, 
satisfied  us  that  Kidder  and  his  men  fought  as  only  brave  men  fight  when  the 
watchword  is  victory  or  death. 

As  the  officer,  his  men,  and  his  no  less  faithful  Indian  guide,  had  shared 
their  final  dangers  together  and  had  met  the  same  dreadful  fate  at  the  hands 
of  the  same  merciless  foe,  it  was  but  fitting  that  their  remains  should  be  con- 


73  MY  LIFE  ON  THE  PLAINS. 

signed  to  one  common  grave.  This  was  accordingly  done.  A  single  trench 
was  dug  near  the  spot  where  they  had  rendered  up  their  lives  upon  the  altar 
of  duty.  Silently,  mournfully,  their  comrades  of  a  brother  regiment  con- 
signed their  mangled  remains  to  motner  earth,  there  to  rest  undisturbed,  as 
we  supposed,  until  the  great  day  of  final  review.  But  this  was  not  to  be  so ; 
while  the  closest  scrutiny  on  our  part  had  been  insufficient  to  enable  us  to  de- 
jfcect  the  slightest  evidence  which  would  aid  us  or  others  in  identifying  the  body 
of  Lieutenant  Kidder  or  any  of  his  men,  it  will  be  seen  hereafter  how  the 
marks  of  a  mother's  thoughtful  affection  were  to  be  the  means  of  identifying 
the  remains  of  her  murdered  son,  even  though  months  had  elapsed  after  hii 
untimely  death. 


IX. 


ON  the  evening  of  the  day  following  that  upon  which  we  had  consigned 
the  remains  of  Lieutenant  Kidder  and  his  party  to  their  humble  resting- 
place,  the  command  reached  Fort  Wallace  on  the  Smoky  Hill  route.  From 
the  occupants  of  the  fort  we  learned  much  that  was  interesting  regarding 
events  which  had  transpired  during  our  isolation  from  all  points  of  communi- 
cation. The  Indians  had  attacked  the  fort  twice  within  the  past  few  days,  in 
both  of  which  engagements  men  were  killed  on  each  side.  The  fighting  on 
our  side  was  principally  under  the  command  of  Colonel  Barnitz,  whose  forces 
were  composed  of  detachments  of  the  Seventh  Cavalry.  The  fighting  occurred 
on  the  level  plain  near  the  fort,  where,  owing  to  the  favorable  character  of  the 
ground,  the  Indians  had  ample  opportunity  to  display  their  powers  both  as 
warriors  and  horsemen.  One  incident  of  the  fight  was  related,  which,  i  s  cor- 
rectness being  vouched  for,  is  worthy  of  being  here  repeated.  Both  parties 
were  mounted,  and  the  fighting  consisted  principally  of  charges  and  counter- 
charges, the  combatants  of  both  sides  becoming  at  times  mingled  with  each 
ether.  During  one  of  these  attacks  a  bugler  boy  belonging  to  the  cavalry 
was  shot  from  his  horse;  before  any  of  his  comrades  could  reach  him,  a  power- 
fully built  warrior,  superbly  mounted  on  a  war  pony,  was  seen  to  dash  at  full 
speed  toward  the  spot  where  the  dying  bugler  lay.  Scarcely  checking  the 
speed  of  his  pony,  who  seemed  to  divine  his  rider's  wishes,  the  warrior  grasped 
the  pony's  mane  with  one  hand  and,  stooping  low  as  he  neared  the  bugler, 
seized  the  latter  with  the  other  hand  and  lifted  him  from  the  earth,  placing 
him  across  his  pony  in  front  of  him.  Still  maintaining  the  full  speed  of  his 
pony,  he  was  seen  to  retain  the  body  of  the  bugler  but  a  moment,  then  cast  it  to 
the  earth.  The  Indians  being  routed  soon  after  and  driven  from  the  field, 
our  troops,  many  of  whom  had  witnessed  the  strange  and  daring  action  of 
the  warrior,  recovered  possession  of  the  dead,  when  the  mystery  became 
solved.  The  bugler  had  been  scalped. 

Our  arrival  at  Fort  Wallace  was  most  welcome  as  well  as  opportune.  The 
Indians  had  become  so  active  and  numerous  that  all  travel  over  the  S-joky 
Hill  route  had  ceased ;  stages  had  been  taken  off  the  route,  and  many  of  the 
stage  stations  had  been  abandoned  by  the  employees,  the  latter  fearing  a  repe- 
tion  of  the  Lookout  Station  massacre.  No  despatches  or  mail  had  been  re- 
ceived at  the  fort  for  a  considerable  period,  so  that  the  occupants  might  well 
have  been  considered  as  undergoing  a  state  of  siege.  Added  to  these  embar- 
rassments, which  were  partly  unavoidable,  an  additional  and  under  the  circum- 
stances a  more  frightful  danger  stared  the  troops  in  the  face.  We  were  over 
two  hundred  miles  from  the  terminus  of  the  railroad  over  which  our  supplies 
were  drawn,  and  a  still  greater  distance  from  the  main  depots  of  supplies.  It 
was  found  that  the  reserve  of  stores  at  the  post  was  well-nigh  exhausted,  and 
the  commanding  officer  reported  that  he  knew  of  no  fresh  supplies  being  on 
the  way.  It  is  difficult  to  account  for  such  a  condition  of  affairs.  Some  one 
must  surely  have  been  at  fault ;  but  it  is  not  important  here  to  determine  v.  ho 
or  where  the  parties  were.  The  officer  commanding  the  troops  in  my  absence 
reported  officially  to  headquarters  that  the  bulk  of  the  provisions  issue  i  tj  bit 
men  consisted  of  '*  rotten  bacon  "  and  •'  hard  bread  "  that  was  "  no  »etv^r  M 


60  MY  LIFE  ON  THE  PLAINS. 

Cholera  made  its  appearance  among  the  men,  and  deaths  occurred  daily.  The 
same  officer,  in  officially  commenting  upon  the  character  of  the  provisions 
issued  to  the  troops,  added :  "  The  low  state  of  vitality  in  the  men,  resulting 
from  the  long  confinement  to  this  scanty  and  unwholesome  food,  will,  I  think, 
account  for  the  great  mortality  among  the  cholera  cases ;  .  .  .  and  I  be- 
lieve that  unless  we  can  obtain  a  more  abundant  and  better  supply  of  rations 
than  we  have  had,  it  will  be  impossible  to  check  this  fearful  epidemic." 

I  decided  to  select  upward  of  a  hundred  of  the  best  mounted  men  in  my 
command,  and  with  this  force  open  a  way  through  to  Fort  Barker,  a  distance 
of  two  hundred  miles,  where  I  expected  to  obtain  abundant  supplies ;  from 
which  point  the  latter  could  be  conducted,  well  protected  against  Indians  by 
my  detachment,  back  to  Fort  Wallace.  Owing  to  the  severe  marching  of  the 
past  few  weeks,  the  horses  of  the  command  were  generally  in  an  unfit  condi- 
tion for  further  service  without  rest.  So  that  after  selecting  upward  of  a 
hundred  of  the  best,  the  remainder  might  for  the  timo  be  regarded  as  unser- 
viceable ;  such  they  were  in  fact.  There  was  no  idea  or  probability  that  the 
portion  of  the  command  to  remain  in  camp  near  Fort  Wallace  would  be  called 
upon  to  do  anything  but  rest  and  recuperate  from  their  late  marches.  It  was 
oertainly  not  expected  that  they  would  be  molested  or  called  out  by  Indians ; 
101*  were  they.  Regarding  the  duties  to  be  performed  by  the  picked  detach- 
ment as  being  by  far  the  most  important,  I  chose  to  accompany  it. 

The  immediate  command  of  the  detachment  was  given  to  Captain  Hamil- 
jon,  of  whom  mention  has  been  previously  made.  He  was  assisted  by  two  other 
>fficers.  My  intention  was  to  push  through  from  Fort  Wallace  to  Fort  Hays, 
i  distance  of  about  one  hundred  and  fifty  miles,  as  rapidly  as  was  practicable; 
ihen,  being  beyond  the  most  dangerous  portion  of  the  route,  to  make  the  re- 
mainder of  the  march  to  Fort  Harker  with  half  a  dozen  troopers,  while  Cap- 
tain Hamilton  with  his  command  should  follow  leisurely.  Under  this  arrange- 
ment I  hoped  to  have  a  train  loaded  with  supplies  at  Harker,  and  in  readiness 
to  start  for  Fort  Wallace,  by  the  time  Captain  Hamilton  should  arrive. 

Leaving  Fort  Wallace  about  sunset  on  the  evening  of  the  15th  of  July,  we 
began  our  ride  eastward,  following  the  line  of  the  overland  stage  route.  At 
that  date  the  Kansas  Pacific  Railway  was  only  completed  as  far  westward  as 
Fort  Harker.  Between  Forts  Wallace  and  Harker  we  expected  to  find  the 
stations  of  the  overland  stage  company,  at  intervals  of  from  ten  to  fifteen 
miles.  In  time  of  peace  these  stations  are  generally  occupied  by  half  a  dozen 
employees  of  the  route,  embracing  the  stablemen  and  relays  of  drivers.  They 
were  well  supplied  with  firearms  and  ammunition,  and  every  facility  for  de- 
fending themselves  against  Indians.  The  stables  were  also  the  quarters  for 
the  men.  They  were  usually  built  of  stone,  and  one  would  naturally  think 
that  against  Indians  no  better  defensive  work  would  be  required.  Yet  such 
was  not  the  case.  The  hay  and  other  combustible  material  usually  contained 
in  them  enabled  the  savages,  by  shooting  prepared  arrows,  to  easily  set  them 
on  fire,  and  thus  drive  the  occupants  out  to  the  open  plain,  where  thcflr  fate 
would  soon  be  settled.  To  guard  against  such  an  emergency,  each  sta- 
tion was  ordinarily  provided  with  what  on  the  Plains  is  termed  a  "  dug-out." 
The  name  implies  the  character  and  description  of  the  work.  The  "dug- 
out "  was  commonly  located  but  a  few  yards  from  one  of  the  corners  of  the 
stable,  and  was  prepared  by  excavating  the  earth  so  as  to  form  an  opening 
not  unlike  a  cellar,  which  was  usually  about  four  feet  in  depth,  and  sufficiently 
roomy  to  accommodate  at  close  quarters  half  a  dozen  persons.  This  opening 


MY  LIFE  ON  THE  PLAINS.  81 

was  then  covered  with  earth  and  loopholed  on  all  side&  at  a  height  of  a  few 
inches  above  the  original  level  of  the  ground.  The  earth  was  thrown  on  top 
until  the  "dug-out"  resembled  an  ordinary  mound  of  earth,  some  four  or  five 
feet  in  height.  To  the  outside  observer,  no  means  apparently  were  provided 
for  egress  or  ingress ;  yet  such  was  not  the  case.  If  the  entrance  had  been 
been  made  above  ground,  rendering  it  necessary  for  the  defenders  to  pass  from 
the  stable  unprotected  to  their  citadel,  the  Indians  would  have  posted  them- 
selves accordingly,  and  picked  them  off  one  by  one  as  they  should  emerge 
from  the  stable.  To  provide  against  this  danger,  an  underground  passage  was 
constructed  in  each  case,  leading  from  the  «*  dug-out "  to  the  interior  of  the 
stable.  With  these  arrangements  for  defence  a  few  determined  men  could 
withstand  the  attacks  of  an  entire  tribe  of  savages.  The  recent  depredations 
of  the  Indians  had  so  demoralized  the  men  at  the  various  stations  that  many 
of  the  latter  were  found  deserted,  their  former  occupants  having  joined  their 
forces  with  those  of  other  stations.  The  Indians  generally  burned  the  deserted 
stations. 

Marching  by  night  was  found  to  be  attended  with  some  disadvantages. 
The  men  located  at  the  stations  which  were  still  occupied,  having  no  notice  of 
our  coming,  and  having  seen  no  human  beings  for  several  days  except  the  war 
parties  of  savages  who  had  attacked  them  from,  time  to  time,  were  in  a  chronic 
state  of  alarm,  and  held  themselves  in  readiness  for  defence  at  a  moment's 
notice.  The  consequence  was,  that  as  we  pursued  our  way  in  the  stillness 
of  the  night,  and  were  not  familiar  with  the  location  of  the  various  stations, 
we  generally  rode  into  close  proximity  before  discovering  them.  The  station 
men,  however,  were  generally  on  the  alert,  and,  as  they  did  not  wait  to  challenge 
us  or  be  challenged,  but  took  it  for  granted  that  we  were  Indians,  our  first 
greeting  would  be  a  bullet  whistling  over  our  heads,  sometimes  followed 
by  a  perfect  volley  from  the  "  dug-out."  In  such  a  case  nothing  was  left  for 
us  to  do  but  to  withdraw  the  column  to  a  place  of  security,  and  then  for  one 
of  our  number  to  creep  up  stealthily  in  the  darkness  to  a  point  within  hailing 
distance.  Even  this  was  an  undertaking  attended  by  no  little  danger,  as  by 
this  time  the  little  garrison  of  the  "  dug-out"  would  be  thoroughly  awake  and 
every  man  at  his  post,  his  finger  on  the  trigger  of  his  trusty  rifle,  and  strain- 
ing both  eye  and  ear  to  discover  the  approach  of  the  hateful  redskins,  who 
alone  were  believed  to  be  the  cause  of  all  this  ill-timed  disturbance  of  their 
slumbers.  Huddled  together,  as  they  necessarily  would  be,  in  the  contracted 
limits  of  their  subterranean  citadel,  and  all  sounds  from  without  being  dead- 
ened and  rendered  indistinct  by  the  heavy  roof  of  earth  and  the  few  apertures 
leading  to  the  inside,  it  is  not  strange  that  under  the  circumstances  it  would  be 
difficult  for  the  occupants  to  distinguish  between  the  voice  of  an  Indian  and 
that  of  a  white  man.  Such  was  in  fact  the  case,  and  no  sooner  would  the 
officer  sent  forward  for  that  purpose  hail  the  little  garrison  and  endeavor  to 
explain  who  we  were,  than,  guided  by  the  first  sound  of  his  voice,  they  would 
respond  promptly  with  their  rifles.  In  some  instances  we  were  in  this  man- 
ner put  to  considerable  delay,  and  although  this  was  at  times  most  pro- 
voking, it  was  not  a  little  amusing  to  hear  the  description  given  by  the  party 
sent  forward  of  how  closely  he  hugged  the  ground  when  endeavoring  to  es- 
tablish friendly  relations  with  the  stage  people.  Finally,  when  successful,  and 
in  conversation  with  the  latter,  we  inquired  why  they  did  not  recognize  us 
from  the  fact  that  we  hailed  them  in  unbroken  English.  They  replied  that  the 
Indians  resorted  to  so  many  tricks  that  they  had  determined  net  to  be  caught 


MY  LIFE  OX  THE  PLAINS. 

even  by  that  one.  They  were  somewhat  justified  in  this  idea,  as  we  knew 
that  among  the  Indians  who  were  then  on  the  war-path  there  was  at  least  one 
full  blood  who  had  been  educated  within  the  limits  of  civilization,  graduated 
at  a  popular  institution  of  learning,  and  only  exchanged  his  civilized  mode  of 
dross  for  the  paint,  blanket,  and  feathers  of  savage  life  after  he  had  reached 
the  years  of  manhood.  Almost  at  every  station  we  received  intelligence  of  In- 
dians having  been  seen  in  the  vicinity  within  a  few  days  of  our  arrival. 

We  felt  satisfied  they  were  watching  our  movements,  although  we  saw  no 
fresh  signs  of  Indians  until  we  arrived  near  Downer's  station.  Here,  while 
stopping  to  rest  our  horses  for  a  few  minutes,  a  small  party  of  our  men,  who 
had  without  authority  halted  some  distance  behind,  came  dashing  into  our 
midst  and  reported  that  twenty-five  or  thirty  Indians  had  attacked  them  some 
five  or  six  miles  in  rear,  and  had  killed  two  of  their  number.  As  there  was  a 
detachment  of  infantry  guarding  the  station,  and  time  being  important,  we 
pushed  on  toward  our  destination.  The  two  men  reported  killed  were  left  to  be 
buried  by  the  troops  on  duty  at  the  station.  Frequent  halts  and  brief  rests 
were  made  along  our  line  of  march ;  occasionally  we  would  halt  long  enough 
to  indulge  in  a  few  hour's  sleep.  About  three  o'clock  on  the  morning  of  the 
18th  we  reached  Fort  Hays,  having  marched  about  one  hundred  and  fifty 
miles  in  fifty-five  hours,  including  all  halts.  Some  may  regard  this  as  a  rapid 
rate  of  marching ;  in  fact,  a  few  officers  of  the  army  who  themselves  have 
made  many  and  long  marches  (principally  in  ambulances  and  railroad  cars) 
are  of  the  same  opinion.  It  was  far  above  the  usual  rate  of  a  leisurely  made 
march,  but  during  the  same  season  and  with  a  larger  command  L  marched 
sixty  miles  in  fifteen  hours.  This  was  officially  reported,  but  occasioned  no  re- 
mark. During  the  war,  and  at  the  time  the  enemy's  cavalry  under  General 
J.  E.  B.  Stuart  made  its  famous  raid  around  the  Army  of  the  Potomac  i 
Maryland,  a  portion  of  our  cavalry,  accompanied  by  horse  artillery,  in  attempt- 
ing to  CTcTtake  them,  marched  over  ninety  miles  in  twenty-four  hours.  A 
year  subsequent  to  the  events  narrated  in  this  chapter  I  marched  a  small  detach- 
ment eighty  miles  in  seventeen  hours,  every  horse  accompanying  the  detach- 
ment completing  the  march  in  as  fresh  condition  apparently  as  when  the 
march  began. 

Leaving  Hamilton  and  his  command  to  rest  one  day  at  Hays  and  then 
to  follow  on  leisurely  to  Fort  Harker,  I  continued  my  ride  to  the  latter  post, 
accompanied  by  Colonels  Cook  and  Custer  and  two  troopers.  We  reached 
Fort  Harker  at  two  o'clock  that  night,  having  made  the  ride  of  sixty  miles 
without  change  of  animals  in  less  than  twelve  hours.  As  this  was  the  first  tele- 
graph station,  I  immediately  sent  telegrams  to  headquarters  and  to  Fort  Sedg- 
wick,  announcing  the  fate  of  Kidder  and  his  party.  General  A.  J.  Smith,  who 
was  in  command  of  this  military  district,  had  his  headquarters  at  Harker.  I  at 
once  reported  to  him  in  person,  and  acquainted  him  with  every  incident  worthy 
of  mention  which  had  occurred  in  connection  with  my  command  since  leaving 
him  weeks  before.  Arrangements  were  made  for  the  arrival  of  Hamilton's 
party  and  for  a  train  containing  supplies  to  be  sent  back  under  their  escort. 
Having  made  my  report  to  General  Smith  as  my  next  superior  officer,  and 
there  being  no  occasion  for  my  presence  until  the  train  and  escort  should  be  in 
readiness  to  return,  I  applied  for  and  received  authority  to  visit  Fort  Riley, 
about  ninety  miles  east  of  Harker  by  rail,  where  my  family  was  then  located. 

No  movements  against  Indians  of  any  marked  importance  occurred  in  Gen- 
eral Hancock's  department  during  the  remainder  of  this  year.  Extensive  pre- 
parations had  been  made  to  chastise  the  Indians,  both  in  this  department  and  in 


MY  LIFE  ON  THE  PLAINS.  83 

that  of  General  Augur's  on  the  north ;  but  about  the  date  at  which  this  narra- 
tive has  arrived,  a  determined  struggle  between  the  adherents  of  the  Indian  ring 
and  those  advocating  stringent  measures  against  the  hostile  tribes,  resulted  in 
the  temporary  ascendancy  of  the  former.  Owing  to  this  ascendancy,  the  mili- 
tary authorities  were  so  hampered  and  restricted  by  instructions  from  Wash- 
ington as  to  be  practically  powerless  to  inaugurate  or  execute  any  decisive 
measures  against  the  Indians.  Their  orders  required  them  to  simply  act  on 
the  defensive.  It  may  not  be  uninteresting  to  go  back  to  the  closing  month 
of  the  preceding  year.  The  great  event  in  Indian  affairs  of  that  month  and 
year  was  the  Fort  Phil  Kearny  massacre,  which  took  place  within  a  few  miles 
of  the  fort  bearing  that  name,  and  in  which  a  detachment  of  troops,  numbering 
in  all  ninety-four  persons,  were  slain,  and  not  one  escaped  or  was  spared  to  tell 
the  tale.  The  alleged  grievance  of  the  Indians  prompting  them  to  this  out- 
break was  the  establishment  by  the  Government  of  a  new  road  of  travel 
to  Montana,  and  the  locating  of  military  posts  along  this  line.  They 
claimed  that  the  building  and  use  of  this  road  would  drive  all  the  game  out  of 
their  best  hunting-grounds.  When  once  war  was  determined  upon  by  them, 
it  was  conducted  with  astonishing  energy  and  marked  success.  Be- 
tween the  26th  of  July  and  the  21st  of  December  of  the  same  year,  the  Indians 
opposing  the  establishment  of  this  new  road  were  known  to  have  killed  ninety- 
one  enlisted  men,  five  officers,  and  fifty-eight  citizens,  besides  wounding  twenty 
more  and  capturing  and  driving  off  several  hundred  head  of  valuable  stock. 
And  during  this  period  of  less  than  six  months,  they  appeared  before  Fort  Phil 
Kearny  in  hostile  array  on  fifty-one  separate  occasions,  and  attacked  every 
train  and  individual  attempting  to  pass  over  the  Montana  road.  It  has  been 
stated  officially  that  at  the  three  posts  established  for  the  defence  of  the  Mon- 
tana road,  there  were  the  following  reduced  amounts  of  ammunition :  Fort  C. 
F.  Smith,  ten  rounds  per  man ;  Fort  Phil  Kearny,  forty-five  rounds  per  man, 
and  Fort  Reno,  thirty  rounds  per  man ;  and  that  there  were  but  twelve  officers 
on  duty  at  the  three  posts,  many  of  the  enlisted  men  of  which  were  raw  re- 
cruits. The  force  being  small,  and  the  amount  of  labor  necessary  in  building 
new  posts  being  very  great,  but  little  opportunity  could  be  had  for  drill  or  tar- 
get practice.  The  consequence  was,  the  troops  were  totally  lacking  in  the 
necessary  preparation  to  make  a  successful  fight.  As  the  massacre  at  Fort 
Phil  Kearny  was  one  of  the  most  complete  as  well  as  terrible  butcheries  con- 
nected with  our  entire  Indian  history,  some  of  the  details,  as  subsequently  made 
evident,  are  here  given. 

On  the  6th  of  December  the  wood  train  was  attacked  by  Indians  about  two 
miles  from  the  fort.  Colonel  Fetterman,  with  about  fifty  mounted  men,  was 
sent  to  rescue  the  train.  He  succeeded  in  this,  but  only  after  a  severe  fight 
with  the  Indians  and  after  suffering  a  loss  of  one  officer  (Lieutenant  Bingham 
of  the  cavalry)  and  one  sergeant,  who  were  decoyed  from  the  main  body  into 
an  ambuscade.  This  affair  seems  to  have  given  the  Indians  great  encourage- 
ment, and  induced  them  to  form  their  plans  for  the  extensive  massacre  which 
was  to  follow. 

On  the  21st  the  wood  train  was  again  assailed,  and,  as  before,  a  party  was 
sent  out  from  the  fort  to  its  relief.  The  relieving  party  consisted  of  infantry 
and  cavalry,  principally  the  former,  numbering  in  all  ninety-one  men  with 
three  officers — Captain  Brown  of  the  infantry,  Lieutenant  Grummond  of  the 
cavalry,  and  Colonel  Fetterman  of  the  infantry  in  command. 

Colonel  Fetterman  sallied  forth  promptly  with  his  command  to  the  rescue 
of  the  train.  He  moved  cut  rapidly,  keeping  to  the  right  of  the  wood  road,  for 


84  MY  LIFE  ON  THE  PLAINS. 

the  purpose,  as  is  supposed,  of  getting  in  rear  of  the  attacking1  party.  As  lie  ad- 
vanced across  the  Piney  a  few  Indians  appeared  on  his  fron-  and  flanks,  and 
kept  showing  themselves  just  beyond  rifle  range  until  they  finally  disappeared 
Iwyond  Lodge  Trail  ridge.  When  Colonel  Fetterman  reached  Lodge  Trail 
ridge  the  picket  signalled  the  fort  that  the  Indians  had  retreated,  and  that  the 
train  had  moved  toward  the  timber.  About  noon  Colonel  Fetterman's"  com- 
mand, having  thrown  out  skirmishers,  disappeared  over  the  crest  of  Lodge 
Trail  ridge ;  firing  at  once  commenced  and  was  heard  distinctly  at  the  fort. 
From  a  few  scattering  shots  it  increased  in  rapidity  until  it  became  a  contin- 
uous and  rapid  fire  of  musketry.  A  medical  officer  was  sent  from  the  post  to 
join  the  detachment,  but  was  unable  to  do  so,  Indians  being  encountered  on 
the  way.  After  the  firing  had  become  quite  heavy,  showing  that  a  severe  en- 
gagement was  taking  place,  Colonel  Carrington,  the  commander  of  the  post, 
sent  an  officer  and  about  seventy-five  men  to  reinforce  Colonel  Fetterman's 
party.  These  reinforcements  moved  rapidly  toward  the  point  from  which  the 
sound  of  firing  proceeded.  The  firing  continued  to  be  heard  during  their  ad- 
rance,  diminishing  in  rapidity  and  number  of  shots  until  they  had  reached  a 
high  summit  overlooking  the  battle-field,  when  one  or  two  shots  closed  all 
sound  of  conflict.  From  this  summit  a  full  view  could  be  obtained  of  the  Peno 
valley  beyond,  in  which  Fetterman's  command  was  known  to  be,  but  not  a 
single  individual  of  this  ill-fated  band  could  be  seen.  Instead,  however,  the 
valley  was  seen  to  be  overrun  by  Indians,  estimated  to  number  fully  three 
thousand  warriors.  Discovering  the  approach  of  the  reinforcements,  the  In- 
dians beckoned  them  to  come  on,  but  without  awaiting  their  arrival  commenced 
retreating.  The  troops  then  advanced  to  a  point  where  the  savages  had  been 
seen  collected  in  a  circle,  and  there  found  the  dead  naked  bodies  of  Colonel 
Fetterman,  Captain  Brown,  and  about  sixty-five  of  their  men.  All  the  bodies 
lay  in  a  space  not  exceeding  thirty-five  feet  in  diameter.  A  few  American 
horses  lay  dead  near  by,  all  with  their  heads  toward  the  fort.  This  spot  was  by 
the  roadside  and  beyond  the  summit  of  a  hill  rising  to  the  east  of  Peno  creek. 
The  road  after  ascending  this  hill  follows  the  ridge  for  nearly  three-quarters  of  a 
mile,  and  then  descends  abruptly  to  Peno  valley.  About  midway  between  the 
point  where  these  bodies  lay  and  that  where  the  road  begins  to  descend  was  the 
dead  body  of  Lieutenant  Grummond;  and  at  the  point  where  the  road  leaves  the 
tidge  to  descend  to  the  Peno  valley  were  the  dead  bodies  of  three  citizens  and  a 
few  of  the  old,  long-tried,  and  experienced  soldiers.  Around  this  little  group 
were  found  a  great  number  of  empty  cartridge  shells ;  more  than  fifty  were  found 
near  the  body  of  a  citizen  who  had  used  a  Henry  rifle ;  all  going  to  show 
bow  stubbornly  these  men  had  fought,  and  that  they  had  fought  with  telling 
effect  on  their  enemies  was  evidenced  by  the  fact  that  within  a  few  hundred 
yards  in  front  of  their  position  ten  Indian  ponies  lay  dead,  and  near  by  them 
were  sixty-five  pools  of  dark  and  clotted  blood.  Among  the  records  of  the 
Indian  Department  in  Washington  there  is  on  file  a  report  of  one  of  the  Peace 
Commissioners  sent  to  investigate  the  circumstances  of  this  frightful  slaughter. 
Among  the  conclusions  given  in  this  report,  it  is  stated  that  the  Indians  were 
massed  to  resist  Colonel  Fetterman's  advance  along  Peno  creek  on  both  sides 
of  the  road ;  that  Colonel  Fetterman  formed  his  advanced  lines  on  the  sum- 
mit of  the  hill  overlooking  the  creek  and  valley,  with  a  reserve  near  where  the 
large  number  of  dead  bodies  lay;  that  the  Indians  in  large  force  attacked  him 
vigorously  in  this  position,  and  were  successfully  resisted  for  half  an  hour  or 
more ;  that  the  command  then  being  short  o/  ammunition  and  seized  with  a 


MY  LIFE  ON  THE  PLAINS.  85 

panic  at  this  event  and  the  great  numerical  superiority  of  the  Indians,  at- 
tempted to  retreat  toward  the  fort;  that  the  mountaineers  and  old  soldiers, 
who  had  learned  that  a  movement  from  Indians  in  an  engagement  was  equiv- 
alent to  death,  remained  in  their  first  position  and  were  killed  there ;  that  im- 
mediately upon  the  commencement  of  the  retreat  the  Indians  charged  upon 
and  surrounded  the  party,  who  could  not  now  be  formed  by  their  officers  and 
were  immediately  killed.  Only  six  men  of  the  whole  command  were  killed 
by  balls,  and  two  of  these,  Colonel  Fetterman  and  Captain  Brown,  no  doubt  in- 
flicted this  death  upon  themselves,  or  each  other,  by  their  own  hands,  for  both 
were  shot  through  the  left  temple,  and  powder  was  burnt  into  the  skin  and 
flesh  about  the  wound.  These  officers  had  often  asserted  that  they  would  never 
be  taken  alive  by  Indians. 

The  difficulty,  as  further  explained  by  this  commissioner,  was  that  the 
officer  commanding  the  Phil  Kearny  district  was  furnished  no  more  troops  for 
a  shite  of  war  than  had  been  provided  for  a  state  of  profound  peace.  "  In  re- 
gions where  all  was  peace,  as  at  Laramie  in  November,  twelve  cojnpanies  were 
stationed ;  while  in  regions  where  all  was  war,  as  at  Phil  Kearny,  there  were 
only  five  companies  allowed."  The  same  criticism  regarding  the  distribution 
of  troops  would  be  just  if  applied  to  a  much  later  date. 

The  Indians  invariably  endeavored  to  conceal  their  exact  losses,  but  they 
acknowledged  afterwards  to  have  suffered  a  loss  of  twelve  killed  on  the  field, 
sixty  severely  wounded,  several  cf  whom  afterwards  died,  and  many  otherg 
permanently  maimed.  They  also  lost  twelve  horses  killed  outright,  and  fifty- 
six  so  badly  wounded  that  they  died  within  twenty-four  hours. 

The  intelligence  of  this  massacre  was  received  throughout  the  country  with 
universal  horror,  and  awakened  a  bitter  feeling  toward  the  savage  perpetra- 
tors. The  Government  was  implored  to  inaugurate  measures  looking  to  their 
prompt  punishment.  Tnis  feeling  seemed  to  be  shared  by  all  classes.  The 
following  despatch,  sent  by  General  Sherman  to  General  Grant,  immediately 
upon  receipt  of  the  news  of  the  massacre,  briefly  but  characteristically  ex- 
presses the  views  of  the  Lieutenaut-General  of  the  Army  • 

ST.  Louis,  Dec.  28, 1866. 

GENERAL  :  Just  arrived  in  time  to  attend  the  funeral  of  my  Adjutant-General,  Sawyer.  1 
have  given  general  instructions  to  General  Cooke  about  the  Sioux.  I  do  not  yet  understand 
how  the  massacre  of  Colonel  Fetterman's  party  could  have  been  so  complete.  We  must 
act  with  vindictive  earnestness  against  the  Sioux,  even  to  their  extermination,  men,  women, 
and  children.  Nothing  less  will  reach  the  root  of  the  case. 

(Signed)  W.  T.  SHERMAN,  Lieutenant-General. 

The  old  trouble  between  the  War  and  Interior  Departments,  as  to  which 
should  retain  control  of  the  Indian  question,  was  renewed  with  incrensed  vigor. 
The  Army  accused  the  Indian  Department,  and  justly  too,  of  furnishing  the 
Indians  arms  and  ammunition.  Prominent  exponents  of  either  side  of  the 
question  were  not  slow  in  taking  np  their  pens  in  advocacy  of  their  respective 
views.  In  the  succeeding  chapter  testimony  will  be  offered  from  those  high 
in  authority,  now  the  highest,  showing  that  among  those  who  had  given  the 
subject  the  most  thoughtful  attention  the  opinion  was  unanimous  in  favor  of  the 
«•  abolition  of  the  civil  Indian  agents  and  licensed  traders,"  and  of  the  transfer 
of  the  Indian  Bureau  from  the  Interior  Department  back  to  the  War  Depart- 
ment, where  it  originally  belonged. 


X. 


THE  winter  of  ISGT-'GS  was  a  period  of  comparative  id  eness  and  quiet,  so 
far  as  the  troops  guarding  the  military  posts  on  the  Plains  and  frontier 
were  concerned.  The  Indians  began  their  periodical  depredations  against  the 
frontier  settlers  and  overland  emigrants  and  travellers  early  in  the  spring  of 
1868,  and  continued  them  with  but  little  interruption  or  hindrance  from  any 
quarter  until  late  in  the  summer  and  fall  of  that  year. 

General  Sully,  an  officer  of  considerable  reputation  as  an  Indian  fighter, 
was  placed  in  command  of  the  district  of  the  Upper  Arkansas,  which  embraced 
the  Kansas  frontier  and  those  military  posts  on  the  central  plains  most  intimately 
connected  with  the  hostile  tribes.  General  Sully  concentrated  a  portion  of  the 
troops  of  his  command,  consisting  of  detachments  of  the  Seventh  and  Tenth 
Cavalry  and  Third  Infantry,  at  points  on  the  Arkansas  river,  and  set  on  foot 
various  scouting  expeditions,  but  all  to  no  purpose.  The  Indians  continued  as 
usual  not  only  to  elude  the  military  forces  directed  against  them,  but  to  keep 
up  their  depredations  upon  the  settlers  of  the  frontier. 

Great  excitement  existed  along  the  border  settlements  of  Kansas  and  Col- 
orado. The  frequent  massacres  of  the  frontiersmen  and  utter  destruction  of 
their  homes  created  a  very  bitter  feeling  on  the  part  of  the  citizens  of  Kansas 
toward  the  savages,  and  from  the  Governor  of  the  State  down  to  its  humblest 
citizen  appeals  were  made  to  the  authorities  of  the  general  government  to 
give  protection  against  the  Indians,  or  else  allow  the  people  to  take  the  matter 
into  their  own  hands  and  pursue  retaliatory  measures  against  their  hereditary 
enemies.  General  Sheridan,  then  in  command  of  that  military  department, 
with  headquarters  at  Fort  Leavenworth,  Kansas,  was  fully  alive  to  the  respon- 
sibilities of  his  position,  and  in  his  usual  effective  manner  set  about  organizing 
victory. 

As  pretended  but  not  disinterested  friends  of  the  Indians  frequently  acquit  the 
latter  of  committing  unprovoked  attacks  on  helpless  settlers  and  others,  who 
have  never  in  the  slightest  degree  injured  them,  and  often  deny  even  that 
the  Indians  have  been  guilty  of  any  hostile  acts  which  justify  the  adoption  of 
military  measures  to  insure  the  protection  and  safety  of  our  frontier  settle- 
ments, the  following  tabular  statement  is  here  given.  This  statement  is  taken 
from  official  records  on  file  at  the  headquarters  Military  Division  of  the  Mis- 
souri, and,  as  it  states,  gives  only  those  murders  and  other  depredations  which 
were  officially  reported,  and  the  white  people  mentioned  as  killed  are  exclu- 
sive of  those  slain  in  warfare.  I  am  particular  in  giving  time,  place,  etc.,  of 
each  occurrence,  so  that  those  who  hitherto  have  believed  the  Indian  to  be  a 
creature  who  could  do  no  wrong  may  have  ample  opportunity  to  judge  of  the 
correctness  of  my  statements.  Many  other  murders  by  the  Indians  during 
this  period  no  doubt  occurred,  but,  occurring  as  they  did  over  a  wide  and 
sparsely  settled  tract  of  country,  were  never  reported  to  the  military  authori- 
ties. 

The  mass  of  the  troops  being  concentrated  and  employed  along  the  branches 
of  the  Upper  Arkansas  under  General  Sully,  thus  leaving  the  valleys  of  the 
Republican,  Solomon,  and  Smoky  Hill  rivers  comparatively  without  troops,  and 
the  valleys  of  the  Upper  Republican  being,  as  we  have  in  previous  chapters 
learned,  a  favorite  resort  and  camping-ground  for  the  hostile  tribes  of  the  up- 


LIFE  OX  THE  PLAINS. 


«7 


TABULAR  STATEMENT  OF  MURDERS,  OUTRAGES,  ROBBKRTES,  AND  DEPREDATIONS  COMMITTED 
BY  INDIANS  IN  THE  DEPARTMENT  OF  THE  MISSOURI  AND  NORTHERN  TEXAS,  IN  1808  (EXCLU- 
SIVE OF  MILITARY  ENGAGEMENTS),  AND  OFFICIALLY  REPORTED  TO  HEADQUARTERS  DE- 
PARTMENT OF  THE  MISSOURI. 


DATE. 

PLACE. 

WHITE  PEOPLE. 

LIVE 
STOCK 
STOLEN 

Houses  attacked,  burned, 

and  plundered. 

Stage  Coaches  attacked 
and  impeded. 

Wagon  trains  attacked 
and  destroyed. 

K.  1  Indians  k'd  and  w'dj 

Murdered. 

j 

i 

Scouts  Murdered. 

Women  outraged. 

CAP- 
TURED 

B 

8 

Women. 

Children. 

Horses  and 

Mules. 

Stock  Cattle. 

1868. 
August  10..   . 
August  12..   . 
August  12..   . 
August  12..   . 
August  12-.   • 
August  14-.   • 
August  22..   • 
August  23-.   • 
August  23..   . 
August  23..   . 
August  23..   . 
August  23..   . 

Saline  Valley  

f 

Settlements  on  Solomon  River. 

15 
2 

2 

j 

10 

5 

.... 

.... 

Wright's  Camp  near  Dodge.  .. 

j 

1321'" 

Granny  Creek,  on  Republican. 

1 

1 

, 

, 

.. 

12 

g 

300 

1 

25 

1 

1 

.... 

15 

4 

3 

1 

•• 

August  27..   . 
August  27-.   • 
August  27..   . 
August  28..   . 
August  31..   . 
September  1. 
September  1. 
September  1. 
September  2. 
September  3. 
September  5. 
Sept.  6  and  7. 
September  8. 
September  8, 
September  9. 
September  10. 
September]!. 
September  12. 
September  17 
September  17 
September  19. 
September  29. 
October  2  
October  2....I 
October  4....I 
October  4....I 
October  7  1 
October  10... 
October  13... 
October  6  
October  14... 
October  15...  j 
October  23... 
October  30... 
November    7. 
November  19. 
November  19. 
November  20. 
November  25. 
January*  .... 
February*  ... 
Alavf 

Cheyenne  Wells 

1 

IT 

3 

50 

1 

200 

40 

.... 

2 

0 

3 

3 

•if 

rvii1  r*  *r'  .  *  

Colorado  City  

4 

Flugo  s  Springs  
Colorado  Territory  

25 

" 

on 

5 

1 



..  . 

Turkey  Creek,  near  Sheridan.  . 

2 
17c 

2 

76 
12 

75 

1 

Between  Sheridan  and  Wallace. 
Near  Fort  Wallace  

6 

1 

81 

1 

Bent's  Old  Fort  
ilia  Station  
Fort  Bascom  

3 

1 

30 

85 

Sharp's  Creek  
fort  Zarah  
Between  Larued  and  Dodge.  .  . 
Near  Fort  Dodge  
Agher  Creek  Settlement  

1 

1 
3 

3 

1 

id 

Id 

Id 

51! 

160 

68 

Purgatory  Creek  
Fort  Zarah  
Brown's  Creek  
Sand  Creek  
Prairie  Dog  Creek  

1 

'"i 

'i 

le 

le 

8 
26 

38 

1 

1 

2 

5 
2 

Fort  Zarah  
Grinnell  Station  
Coon  Creek  
Little  Coon  Creek  
>  ort  Dodge  

2 

'"i 
i 

• 

1 

1 

Indian  Territory  
Northern  Texas!  
Northern  Texas  J  

M 

7 

9 

4 

20 
50 

s 

i 

2 

1 

,  • 

Julvt 

Brazos  Itiver,  Texas  J  
Total 

A] 

669 

~958 

~24 

11 

4 

15416 

41 

314 

1    4 

24 

11 

«  This  scout  was  William  Comstock. 

f  One  of  these  three  women  was  outraged  by  thirteen  Indians,  who  afterward  killed  and 
•calpel  her,  leaving  a  hatchet  stuck  in  her  head.  They  then  killed  her  four  little  children. 

c  Fifteen  of  these  persons  were  burned  to  death  by  the  Indians,  who  attacked  the  train  to 
which  they  belonged. 

a  These  persons  were  Mr.  Bassett,  his  wife,  and  child.    The  Indians  having  plundered  and 


*3  LIFE  ON  THE  PLAINS. 

•;er  plains,  General  Sheridan  determined  that,  while  devoting  full  attention  to 
the  Kiowas,  Comanches,  Apaehes,  Arapahces,  and  Southern  Cheyennes,  to 
lie  found  south  of  the  Arkansas,  he  would  also  keep  an  eye  out  for  the  Sioux, 
Upper  Cheyennes,  and  Arapahoes,  and  the  "  Dog  Soldiers,1'  usually  infesting 
the  valleys  of  the  Upper  Republican  and  Solomon  rivers.  The  •«  Dog  Soldiers  " 
were  a  hand  of  warriors  principally  composed  of  Cheyennes,  hut  made  up  of  the 
turbulent  and  uncontrollable  spirits  of  all  the  tribes.  Neither  they  nor  their 
leaders  had  ever  consented  to  the  ratification  of  any  of  the  treaties  to  which  their 
brothers  of  the  other  tribes  had  agreed.  Never  satisfied  except  when  at  war 
with  the  white  man,  they  were  by  far  the  most  troublesome,  daring,  and  war- 
like band  to  be  found  on  the  Plains.  Their  warriors  were  all  fine-looking 
braves  of  magnificent  physique,  and  in  appearance  and  demeanor  more  nearly 
conformed  to  the  ideal  warrior  than  those  of  any  other  tribe.  How  they 
came  by  their  name,  the  •*  Dog  Soldiers,"  I  never  was  able  to  learn  satisfactorily. 
One  explanation  is,  that  they  are  principally  members  of  the  Cheyenne  tribe, 
and  were  at  first  known  as  the  Cheyenne  soldiers.  The  name  of  the  tribe 
44  Cheyenne"  was  originally  Chien,  the  French  word  for  dog;  hence  the  term 
••  Dog  Soldiers." 

To  operate  effectually  against  these  bands  General  Sheridan  was  without 
the  necessary  troops.  Congress,  however,  had  authorized  the  employment  of 
detachments  of  frontier  scouts  to  be  recruited  from  among  the  daring  spirits 
always  to  be  met  with  on  the  border.  It  was  upon  a  force  raised  from  this 
class  of  our  western  population  that  General  Sheridan  relied  for  material  as- 
sistance. 

Having  decided  to  employ  frontiersmen  to  assist  in  punishing  the  Indians, 
the  next  question  was  the  selection  of  a  suitable  leader.  The  choice,  most 
fortunately,  fell  upon  General  George  A.  Forsyth  ("  Sandy  "),  then  Acting  In- 
spector-General of  the  Department  of  Missouri,  who,  eager  to  render  his  coun- 
try an  important  service  and  not  loath  to  share  in  the  danger  and  excitement 
attendant  upon  such  an  enterprise,  set  himself  energetically  to  work  to  raise 
and  equip  his  command  for  the  field.  But  little  time  was  required,  under 
Forsyth's  stirring  zeal,  to  raise  the  required  number  of  men.  It  was  wisely  de- 
cided to  limit  the  number  of  frontiersmen  to  fifty.  This  enabled  Forsyth  to 
choose  only  good  men,  and  the  size  of  the  detachment,  considering  that  they  were 
to  move  without  ordinary  transportation — in  fact  were  to  almost  adopt  the 
Indian  style  of  warfare — was  as  large  as  could  be  without  being  cumbersome. 
Last  but  not  least,  it  was  to  be  composed  of  men  who,  from  their  leader 
down,  were  intent  on  accomplishing  an  important  purpose;  they  were  not 
out  on  any  holiday  tour  or  pleasure  excursion.  Their  object  was  to  find  In- 
dians ;  a  difiicult  matter  for  a  large  force  to  accomplish,  because  the  Indians 

burned  Bassett's  house,  took  the  inmates  captive  ;  but  Mrs.  Bassett,  being  weak  and  unable  to 
travel,  was  stripped,  and,  together  with  her  child  (two  days  old),  left  on  the  prairie.  Mr.  Bassett 
la  supposed  to  have  been  murdered. 

e  Mrs.  Blinn  and  child,  afterward  murdered  by  the  Indians  during  Ouster's  attack  on  Black 
Kettle's  camp. 

/These  scouts  were  Marshall  and  Davis. 

g  These  fourteen  children  were  afterward  frozen  to  death  while  in  captivity, 

A  Two  of  these  children  were  given  up  to  Colonel  Leavenworth ;  the  remaining  three  were 
taken  to  Kansas. 

t  These  children  belonged  to  Mr.  Mcllroy. 

*  Committed  by  Kiowa  Indians. 

f  Committed  by  Comauche  Indians. 

\  Additional  murders  and  outrages  committed  by  Indians,  not  heretofore  enumerated,  reported 
by  P.  McC  osker,  U.  S.  Interpreter,  and  S.  T.  Walkley,  Acting  Indian  Agent. 


LIFE  ON  THE  PLAINS.  89 

are  the  first  to  discover  their  presence  and  take  themselves  cut  of  the  way; 
•whereas  with  a  small  or  moderate-sized  detachment  there  is  some  chance,  as 
Forsyth  afterwards  learned,  of  finding  Indians. 

Among  all  the  officers  of  the  army,  old  or  young,  no  one  could  have  been 
found  better  adapted  to  become  the  leader  of  an  independent  expedition,  such 
as  this  was  proposed  to  be,  than  General  Forsyth.  This  is  more  particularly 
true  considering  the  experiences  which  awaited  this  detachment.  I  had  learned 
to  know  him  well  when  we  rode  together  in  the  Shenandoah  valley,  some- 
times in  one  direction  and  sometimes,  but  rarely,  in  the  other;  and  afterwards, 
in  the  closing  struggle  around  Petersburg  and  Richmond,  when  his  chief  had 
been  told  to  "press  things,"  General  Forsyth,  "Sandy"  as  his  comrades  famil- 
iarly termed  him,  was  an  important  member  of  the  "  press."  In  fact,  one  of 
the  best  terms  to  describe  him  by  is  irrepressible;  for,  no  matter  how  defeat  or 
disaster  might  stare  us  in  the  face,  and,  as  I  have  intimated,  cause  us  to  ride 
'*  the  other  "  way,  **  Sandy  "  always  contrived  to  be  of  good  cheer  and  to  be 
able  to  see  the  coming  of  a  better  day.  This  quality  came  in  good  play  in  the 
terrible  encounter  which  I  am  about  to  describe. 

The  frontiersmen  of  the  Kansas  border,  stirred  up  by  numerous  massacres 
committed  in  their  midst  by  the  savages,  were  only  too  eager  and  willing  to 
join  in  an  enterprise  which  promised  to  afford  them  an  opportunity  to  visit 
just  punishment  upon  their  enemies. 

Thirty  selected  men  were  procured  at  Fort  Harker,  Kansas,  and  twenty 
more  at  Fort  Hays,  sixty  miles  further  west.  In  four  days  the  command  was 
armed,  mounted,  and  equipped,  and  at  once  took  the  field.  Lieutenant  F.  H. 
Bcecher,  of  the  Third  Regular  Infantry,  a  nephew  of  the  distinguished  divine 
of  the  same  name,  and  one  of  the  ablest  and  best  young  officers  on  the  frontier, 
was  second  in  command ;  and  a  surgeon  was  found  in  the  person  of  Dr.  John 
S.  Movers,  of  Hays  City,  Kansas,  a  most  competent  man  in  his  profession, 
and  one  who  had  had  a  large  experience  during  the  war  of  the  rebellion  as 
surgeon  of  one  of  the  volunteer  regiments  from  the  State  of  New  York. 
Sharpe  Grover,  one  of  the  best  guides  and  scouts  the  Plains  afforded,  was  the 
guide  of  the  expedition,  while  many  of  the  men  had  at  different  times  served 
in  the  regular  and  volunteer  forces;  for  example,  the  man  selected  to  perform 
the  duties  of  First  Sergeant  of  the  detachment  was  Brevet  Brigadier-General 
W.  H.  II.  McCall,  United  States  Volunteers,  who  commanded  a  brigade  at  the 
time  the  Confederat3  forces  attempted  to  break  the  Federal  lines  at  Fort  Hell, 
in  front  of  Petersburg,  in  the  early  spring  of  1865,  and  was  breveted  for  gal- 
lantry on  that  occasion.  As  a  general  thing  the  men  composing  the  party 
were  just  the  class  eminently  qualified  to  encounter  the  dangers  which  were 
soon  to  confront  them.  They  were  brave,  active,  hardy,  and  energetic,  and, 
while  they  required  a  tight  rein  held  over  them,  were  when  properly  handled 
capable  of  accomplishing  about  all  that  any  equal  number  of  men  could  do 
under  the  same  circumstances. 

The  party  left  Fort  Hayes  on  the  29th  day  of  August,  1868,  and,  under  spe- 
cial instructions  from  Major-General  Sheridan,  commanding  the  department, 
took  a  north- westerly  course,  scouting  the  country  to  the  north  of  the  Saline 
river,  crossed  the  south  fork  of  the  Solomon,  Bow  creek,  north  fork  of  the 
Solomon,  Prairie  Dog  creek,  and  then  well  out  toward  the  Republican  river, 
and,  swinging  around  in  the  direction  of  Fort  Wallace,  made  that  post  on  the 
eighth  day  from  their  departure.  Nothing  was  met  worthy  of  notice,  but  there 
were  frequent  indications  of  large  camps  of  Indians  which  had  evidently  been 
abandoned  only  a  few  days  or  weeks  before  the  arrival  of  the  command. 


00  LIFE  ON  THE  PLAINS. 

Upon  arriving  at  Fort  Wallace,  General  Forsyth  communicated  with  Gen 
eral  Sheridan  and  proceeded  to  refit  his  command. 

On  the  morning  of  September  10,  a  small  war  party  of  Indians  attacked  • 
train  near  Sheridan,  a  small  railroad  town  some  eighty  miles  beyond  Fort  Wal- 
lace, killed  two  teamsters  and  ran  off  a  few  cattle.  As  soon  as  informa- 
tion of  this  reached  Fort  Wallace,  Forsyth  started  with  his  command  for  the 
town  of  Sheridan,  where  he  took  the  trail  of  the  Indians  and  followed  it  until 
dark.  The  next  morning  it  was  resumed,  until  the  Indians  finding  themselves 
closely  pursued,  scattered  in  many  directions  and  the  trail  became  so  obscure 
as  to  be  lost.  Determined,  however,  to  find  the  Indians  this  time,  if  they  were 
in  the  country,  he  pushed  on  to  Short  Nose  creek,  hoping  to  find  them  in  that 
vicinity.  Carefully  scouting  in  every  direction  for  the  trail  and  still  heading 
north  as  far  as  the  Republican  river,  the  command  finally  struck  the  trail  of 
a  small  war  party  on  the  south  bank  of  that  stream,  and  followed  it  up  to  the 
forks  of  that  river.  This  is  familiar  ground  perhaps  to  some  of  my  readers,  as 
it  was  here  Pawnee  Killer  and  his  band  attacked  our  camp  early  one  morning 
in  the  summer  of  '67,  and  hurried  me  from  my  tent  without  allowing  me  tirno 
to  attend  to  my  toilet.  Continuing  on  the  trail  and  crossing  to  the  north  bank, 
Forsyth  found  the  trail  growing  constantly  larger,  as  various  smaller  ones  en- 
tered it  from  the  south  and  north,  and  finally  it  developed  into  a  broad  and 
well-beaten  road,  along  which  large  droves  of  cattle  and  horses  had  been 
driven.  This  trail  led  up  the  Arickaree  fork  of  the  Republican  river,  and  con- 
stant indications  of  Indians,  in  the  way  of  moccasins,  jerked  buffalo  meat,  and 
other  articles,  were  found  every  few  miles,  but  no  Indians  were  seen.  On  the 
evening  of  the  eighth  day  from  Fort  Wallace,  the  command  halted  about  fiva 
o'clock  in  the  afternoon  and  went  into  camp  at  or  near  a  little  island  in  tho 
river,  a  mere  sand-spit  of  earth  formed  by  the  stream  dividing  at  a  little  rifb  of 
earth  that  was  rather  more  gravelly  than  the  sand  in  its  immediate  vicinity, 
and  coming  together  again  about  a  hundred  yards  further  down  the  stream, 
which  just  here  was  about  eight  feet  wide  and  two  or  three  inches  deep. 

The  watercourses  in  this  part  of  the  country  in  the  dry  season  are  mere 
threads  of  water  meandering  along  the  broad  sandy  bed  of  the  river,  which 
during  the  months  of  May  and  June  is  generally  full  to  its  banks,  and  at  that 
time  capable  of  floating  an  ordinary  ship,  while  later  in  the  season  there  is  not 
enough  water  to  float  the  smallest  row-boat.  In  fact,  in  many  places  the  stream 
sinks  into  the  sand  and  disappears  for  a  considerable  distance,  finally  making 
its  way  up  to  the  surface  and  flowing  on  until  it  again  disappears  and  reap- 
pears many  times  in  the  course  of  a  long  day's  journey. 

Encamping  upon  the  bank  of  the  stream  at  this  point — which  at  that  time 
was  supposed  by  the  party  to  be  Delaware  creek,  but  which  was  afterwards 
discovered  to  be  Arickaree  fork  of  the  Republican  river — the  command  made 
the  usual  preparations  for  passing  the  night.  This  point  was  but  a  few  marches 
from  the  scene  of  Kidder's  massacre.  Having  already  been  out  from  Fori. 
Wallace  eight  days,  and  not  taking  wagons  with  them,  their  supplies  began  to 
run  low,  although  they  had  been  husbanded  with  great  care.  During  the  last 
three  days  game  had  been  very  scarce,  which  fact  convinced  Forsyth  and  his 
party  that  the  Indians  whose  trail  they  were  following  had  scoured  the  coun- 
try and  driven  off  every  kind  of  game  by  their  hunting  parties.  The  following 
day  would  see  the  command  out  of  supplies  of  all  kinds ;  but  feeling  assured  that 
he  was  within  striking  distance  of  the  Indians,  Forsyth  determined  to  push  on 
until  he  found  them,  and  fight  them  even  if  he  could  not  whip  them,  in  order 


LIFE  ON  THE  PLAINS.  91 

that  they  might  realize  that  their  rendezvous  was  discovered,  and  that  the 
Government  was  at  last  in  earnest  when  it  said  that  they  were  to  be  punished 
for  their  depredations  on  the  settlements. 

After  posting  their  pickets  and  partaking  of  the  plainest  of  suppers,  For- 
eyth's  little  party  disposed  of  themselves  on  the  ground  to  sleep,  little  dreaming 
who  was  to  sound  their  reveille  in  so  unceremonious  a  manner. 

At  dawn  on  the  following  day,  September  17,  1868,  the  guard  gave  the 
alarm  "  Indians."  Instantly  every  man  sprang  to  his  feet  and,  with  the  true 
instinct  of  the  frontiersman,  grasped  his  rifle  with  one  hand  while  with  the 
other  he  seized  his  lariat,  that  the  Indians  might  not  stampede  the  horses. 
Six  Indians  dashed  up  toward  the  party,  rattling  bells,  shaking  buft'alo  robes, 
and  firing  their  guns.  The  four  pack  mules  belonging  to  the  party  broke  away 
and  were  last  seen  galloping  over  the  hills.  Three  other  animals  made  their 
escape,  as  they  had  only  been  hobbled,  in  direct  violation  of  the  orders  which 
directed  that  all  the  animals  of  the  command  should  be  regularly  picketed  to 
a  stake  or  picket-pin,  firmly  driven  into  the  ground.  A  few  shots  caused  the 
Indians  to  sheer  off  and  disappear  in  a  gallop  over  the  hills.  Several  of  the 
men  started  in  pursuit,  but  were  instantly  ordered  to  rejoin  the  command, 
which  was  ordered  to  saddle  up  with  all  possible  haste,  Forsyth  feeling  satis- 
fied that  the  attempt  to  stampede  the  stock  was  but  the  prelude  to  a  gene- 
ral and  more  determined  attack.  Scarcely  were  the  saddles  thrown  on  the 
Horses  and  the  girths  tightened,  when  Grover,  the  guide,  placing  his  hand  on 
Forsyth's  shoulder,  gave  vent  to  his  astonishment  as  folloAvs :  '•  0  heavens, 
General,  look  at  the  Indians ! "  Well  might  he  be  excited.  From  every  direc- 
tion they  dashed  toward  the  band.  Over  the  hills,  from  the  west  and  north, 
along  the  river,  on  the  opposite  bank,  everywhere  and  in  every  direction  they 
made  their  appearance.  Finely  mounted,  in  full  war  paint,  their  long  scalp 
locks  braided  with  eagles'  feathers,  and  with  all  the  paraphernalia  of  a  barbar- 
ous war  party — with  wild  whoops  and  exultant  shouts,  on  they  came. 

There  was  but  one  thing  to  do.  Realizing  that  they  had  fallen  into  a  trap, 
Forsyth,  who  had  faced  danger  too  often  to  hesitate  in  an  emergency,  deter- 
mined that  if  it  came  to  a  Fort  Fetterman  affair,  described  in  a  preceding  chap- 
ter, he  should  at  least  make  the  enemy  bear  their  share  of  the  loss.  He  or- 
dered his  men  to  lead  their  horses  to  the  island,  tie  them  to  the  few  bushes  that 
were  growing  there  in  a  circle,  throw  themselves  upon  the  ground  in  the  same 
form,  and  make  the  best  fight  they  could  for  their  lives.  In  less  time  than  it 
takes  to  pen  these  words,  the  order  was  put  into  execution.  Three  of  the  best 
shots  in  the  party  took  position  in  the  grass  under  the  bank  of  the  river  which 
covered  the  north  end  of  the  island ;  the  others  formed  a  circle  inside  of  the 
line  of  animals,  and  throwing  themselves  upon  the  ground  began  to  reply  to 
the  fire  of  the  Indians,  which  soon  became  hot  and  galling  in  the  extreme. 
Throwing  themselves  from  their  horses,  the  Indians  crawled  up  to  within  a 
short  distance  of  the  island,  and  opened  a  steady  and  well-directed  fire  upon 
the  party.  Armed  with  the  best  quality  of  guns,  many  of  them  having  the 
latest  pattern  breech-loaders  with  fixed  ammunition  (as  proof  of  this  many 
thousand  empty  shells  of  Spencer  and  Henry  rifle  ammunition  were  found  on 
the  ground  occupied  by  the  Indians  after  the  fight),  they  soon  made  sad  havoc 
among  the  men  and  horses.  As  it  grew  lighter,  and  the  Indians  could  be 
distinguished,  Grover  expressed  the  greatest  astonishment  at  the  number  of 
warriors,  which  he  placed  at  nearly  one  thousand.  Other  members  of  the  party 
estimated  them  at  even  a  greater  number.  Forsyth  expressed  the  opinion  that 


92  LIFE  ON  THE  PLAINS. 

there  cou.d  not  be  more  than  four  or  five  hundred,  but  in  this  it  seems  he  was 
mistaken,  as  some  of  the  Brules,  Sioux,  and  Cheyennes  have  since  told  him  that 
their  war  party  was  nearly  nine  hundred  strong,  and  was  composed  of  Brules, 
Sioux,  Cheyennes,  and  Dog  Soldiers;  furthermore,  that  they  had  been  watching 
him  for  five  days  previous  to  their  attack,  and  had  called  in  all  the  warriors 
they  could  get  to  their  assistance.  The  men  of  Forsyth's  party  began  covering 
themselves  at  once,  by  using  case  and  pocket  knives  in  the  gravelly  sand,  and 
Boon  had  thrown  up  quite  a  little  earthwork  consisting  of  detached  mounds 
in  the  form  of  a  circle.  About  this  time  Forsyth  was  wounded  by  a  Minie" 
ball,  which,  striking  him  in  the  right  thigh,  ranged  upward,  inflicting  an  ex- 
ceedingly painful  wound.  Two  of  his  men  had  been  killed,  and  a  number  of 
others  wounded.  Leaning  over  to  give  directions  to  some  of  his  men,  who 
were  firing  too  rapidly,  and  in  fact  becoming  a  little  too  nervous  for  their  own 
good,  Forsyth  was  again  wounded,  this  time  in  the  left  leg,  the  ball  breaking 
and  badly  shattering  the  bone  midway  between  the  knee  and  ankle.  About 
the  same  time  Dr.  Movers,  the  surgeon  of  the  party,  who,  owing  to  the  hot  fire 
of  the  Indians,  was  unable  to  render  surgical  aid  to  his  wounded  comrades, 
had  seized  his  trusty  rifle  and  was  doing  capital  service,  was  hit  in  the  temple 
by  a  bullet,  and  never  spoke  but  one  intelligible  word  again. 

Matters  were  now  becoming  desperate,  and  nothing  but  cool,  steady  fight- 
ing would  avail  to  mend  them.  The  hills  surrounding  the  immediate  vicinity 
of  the  figkt  were  -filled  with  women  and  children,  who  were  chanting  war  songs 
and  filling  the  air  with  whoops  and  yells.  The  medicine  men,  a  sort  of  high 
priests,  and  older  warriors  rode  around  outside  of  the  combatants,  being  care- 
ful to  keep  out  of  range,  and  encouraged  their  young  braves  by  beating  a 
drum,  shouting  Indian  chants,  and  using  derisive  words  toward  their  adversa- 
ries, whom  they  cursed  roundly  for  skulking  like  wolves,  and  dared  to  come  out 
and  fight  like  men. 

Meantime  the  scouts  were  slowly  but  surely  "  counting  game,"  and  more 
than  one  Indian  fell  to  the  rear  badly  wounded  by  the  rifles  of  the  frontiersmen. 
Within  an  hour  after  the  opening  of  the  fight,  the  Indians  were  fairly  frothing 
at  the  mouth  with  rage  at  the  unexpected  resistance  they  met,  while  the  scouts 
had  now  settled  down  to  earnest  work,  and  obeyed  to  the  letter  the  orders  of 
Forsyth,  whose  oft  reiterated  command  was,  "  Fire  slowly,  aim  well,  keep 
yourselves  covered,  and,  above  all,  don't  throw  away  a  single  cartridge." 

Taken  all  in  all,  with  a  very  few  exceptions,  the  men  behaved  superbly. 
Obedient  to  every  word  of  command,  cool,  plucky,  determined,  and  fully  real- 
izing the  character  of  their  foes,  they  were  a  match  for  their  enemies  thus  far 
at  every  point.  About  nine  o'clock  in  the  morning  the  last  horse  belonging  to 
the  scouts  was  killed,  and  one  of  the  red  skins  was  heard  to  exclaim  in  tolera- 
bly good  English,  "There  goes  the  last  damned  horse  anyhow;  "  a  proof  that 
some  of  the  savages  had  at  some  time  been  intimate  with  the  whites. 

Shortly  after  nine  o'clock  a  portion  of  the  Indians  began  to  form  in  a  ra- 
vine just  below  the  foot  of  the  island,  and  soon  about  one  hundred  and  twenty 
Dog  Soldiers,  the  "  banditti  of  the  Plains,"  supported  by  some  three  hundred 
or  more  other  mounted  men,  made  their  appearance,  drawn  up  just  beyond 
rifle  shot  below  the  island,  and  headed  by  the  famous  chief  Roman  Nose," 
prepared  to  charge  the  scouts.  Superbly  mounted,  almost  naked,  although  in 
full  war  dress,  and  painted  in  the  most  hideous  manner,  with  their  rifles  in 
their  hands,  and  formed  with  a  front  of  about  sixty  men,  they  awaited  the  sig- 
nal of  their  chief  to  charge,  with  apparently  the  greatest  confidence.  Roman 


LIFE  ON  THE  PLAINS.  93 

Nose  addressed  a  few  words  to  the  mounted  warriors,  and  almost  immediately 
afterward  the  dismounted  Indians  surrounding  the  island  poured  a  perfect 
shower  of  bullets  into  the  midst  of  Forsy th's  little  party.  Realizing  that  a  crisis 
was  at  hand,  and  hot  work  was  before  him,  Forsyth  told  his  men  to  reload 
every  rifle  and  to  take  and  load  the  rifles  of  the  killed  and  wounded  of  the  par- 
ty, and  not  to  fire  a  shot  until  ordered  to  do  so. 

For  a  few  moments  the  galling  fire  of  the  Indians  rendered  it  impossible  for 
any  of  the  scouts  to  raise  or  expose  any  part  of  their  persons.  This  was  pre- 
cisely the  eftect  which  the  Indians  desired  to  produce  by  the  fire  of  their  rifle- 
men. It  was  this  that  the  mounted  warriors,  under  the  leadership  of  Roman 
Nose,  were  waiting  for.  The  Indians  had  planned  their  assault  in  a  manner 
very  similar  to  that  usually  adopted  by  civilized  troops  in  assailing  a  fortified 
place.  The  fire  of  the  Indian  riflemen  performed  the  part  \jf  the  artillery  on 
such  occasions,  in  silencing  the  fire  of  the  besieged  and  preparing  the  way  for 
the  assaulting  column. 

Seeing  that  the  little  garrison  was  stunned  by  the  heavy  fire  of  the  dis- 
mounted Indians,  and  rightly  judging  that  now,  if  ever,  was  the  proper  time 
to  charge  them,  Roman  Nose  and  his  band  of  mounted  warriors,  with  a  wild, 
ringing  war-whoop,  echoed  by  the  women  and  children  on  the  hills,  started 
forward.  On  they  came,  presenting  even  to  the  brave  men  awaiting  the 
charge  a  most  superb  sight.  Brandishing  their  guns,  echoing  back  the  cries 
of  encouragement  of  their  women  and  children  on  the  surrounding  hills,  and 
confident  of  victory,  they  rode  bravely  and  recklessly  to  the  assault.  Soon 
they  were  within  the  range  of  the  rifles  of  their  friends,  and  of  course  the 
dismounted  Indians  had  to  slacken  their  fire  for  fear  of  hitting  their  own  war- 
riors. This  was  the  opportunity  for  the  scouts,  and  they  were  not  slow  to 
seize  it.  "Now,"  shouted  Forsyth.  "Now,"  echoed  Beecher,  McCall,  and 
Grover;  and  the  scouts,  springing  to  their  knees,  and  casting  their  eyes  coolly 
along  the  barrels  of  their  rifles,  opened  on  the  advancing  savages  as  deadly  a 
fire  as  the  same  number  of  men  ever  yet  sent  forth  from  an  equal  number  of 
rifles.  Unchecked,  undaunted,  on  dashed  the  warriors ;  steadily  rang  the  clear, 
sharp  reports  of  the  rifles  of  the  frontiersmen.  Roman  Nose,  the  chief,  is  seen  to 
fall  dead  from  his  horse,  then  Medicine  Man  is  killed,  and  for  an  instant  the 
column  of  braves,  now  within  ten  feet  of  the  scouts,  hesitates — falters.  A 
ringing  cheer  from  the  scouts,  who  perceive  the  effect  of  their  well-directed 
fire,  and  the  Indians  begin  to  break  and  scatter  in  every  direction,  unwilling  to 
rush  to  a  hand-to-hand  struggle  with  the  men  who,  although  outnumbered,  yet 
knew  how  to  make  such  effective  use  of  their  rifles.  A  few  more  shots  from 
the  frontiersmen  and  the  Indians  are  forced  back  beyond  range,  and  their  first 
attack  ends  in  defeat.  Forsyth  turns  to  Grover  anxiously  and  inquires,  "Can 
they  do  better  than  that,  Grover?"  "I  have  been  on  the  Plains,  General, 
since  a  boy,  and  never  saw  such  a  charge  as  that  before.  I  think  they  have 
done  their  level  best,"  was  the  reply.  "  All  right,"  responds  "  Sandy"  ;  "  then 
we  are  good  for  them." 

So  close  did  the  advance  warriors  of  the  attacking  column  come  in  the 
charge,  that  several  of  their  dead  bodies  now  lay  within  a  few  feet  of  the  in- 
trcndmicnts.  The  scouts  had  also  suffered  a  hesivy  loss  in  this  attack.  The 
greatest  and  most  irreparable  was  that  of  Lieutenant  Beecher,  who  was  mor- 
tally wounded,  and  died  at  sunset  of  that  day,  He  was  one  of  the  most  relia- 
ble «nd  efficient  officers  doing  duty  on  the  Plains.  Modest,  energetic,  and 
ambitious  in  Ins  profession,  had  he  lived  he  undoubtedly  would  have  had  a  bril- 
liant future  before  him-  and  had  opportunity  such  as  is  offered  by  a  great 


LIFE  ON  THE  PLAINS. 

«rar  ever  have  occurred,  Lieutenant  Beecher  would  have  without  doubt  achieved 
great  distinction. 

The  Indians  still  kept  up  a  continuous  fire  from  their  dismounted  warriors ; 
but  as  the  scouts  by  this  time  were  well  covered  by  their  miniature  earth- 
works, it  did  little  execution.  At  two  o'clock  in  the  afternoon  the  savages 
again  attempted  to  carry  the  island  by  a  mounted  charge,  and  again  at  sun- 
%et;  but  having  been  deprived  of  their  best  and  most  fearless  leader  by  the 
fall  of  Roman  Nose,  they  were  not  so  daring  or  impulsive  as  in  the  first  charge, 
and  were  both  times  repulsed  with  heavy  losses.  At  dark  they  ceased  firing, 
and  withdrew  their  forces  for  the  night.  This  gave  the  little  garrison  on  the 
island  an  opportunity  to  take  a  breathing  spell,  and  Forsyth  to  review  the  situ- 
ation and  sum  up  how  he  had  fared.  The  result  was  not  consoling.  His  trusted 
Lieutenant  Beecher  was  lying  dead  by  his  side ;  his  surgeon,  Movers,  was  mor- 
tally wounded ;  two  of  his  men  killed,  four  mortally  wounded,  four  severely, 
and  ten  slightly.  Here,  out  of  a  total  of  fifty-one,  were  twenty-three  killed  and 
wounded.  His  own  condition,  his  right  thigh  fearfully  lacerated,  and  his  left 
leg  badly  broken,  only  rendered  the  other  discouraging  circumstances  doubly 
so.  As  before  stated,  the  Indians  had  killed  all  of  his  horses  early  in  the 
fight.  His  supplies  were  exhausted,  and  there  was  no  way  of  dressing  the 
wounds  of  himself  or  comrades,  as  the  medical  stores  had  been  captured  by 
the  Indians.  He  was  about  one  hundred  and  ten  miles  from  the  nearest  post, 
and  savages  we're  all  around  him.  The  outlook  could  scarcely  have  been  less 
cheering.  But  Forsyth's  disposition  and  pluck  incline  him  to  speculate  more 
upon  that  which  is,  or  may  be  gained,  than  to  repine  at  that  which  is  irrevoca- 
bly lost.  This  predominant  trait  in  his  character  now  came  in  good  play.  In  • 
stead  of  wasting  time  in  vain  regrets  over  the  advantages  gained  by  his  ene- 
mies, he  quietly  set  about  looking  up  the  chances  in  his  favor.  And,  let  the 
subject  be  what  it  may,  I  will  match  "  Sandy  "  **  against  an  equal  number  "  for 
making  a  favorable  showing  of  the  side  which  he  espouses  or  advocates.  To 
his  credit  account  he  congratulated  himself  and  comrades,  first  upon  the  fact 
that  they  had  beaten  off  their  foes ;  second,  water  could  be  had  inside  their 
intrenchments  by  digging  a  few  feet  below  the  surface ;  then  for  food  '*  horse 
and  mule  meat,"  to  use  Sandy's  expression,  "was  lying  around  loose  in  any 
quantity ; "  and  last,  but  most  important  of  all,  he  had  plenty  of  ammunition. 
Upon  these  circumstances  and  facts  Forsytli  built  high  hopes  of  successfully 
contending  against  any  renewed  assaults  of  the  savages. 

Two  men,  Trudeau  and  Stillvvell,  both  good  scouts,  and  familiar  with  the 
Plains,  were  selected  to  endeavor  to  make  their  way  through  the  cordon  of  In- 
dians and  proceed  to  Fort  Wallace,  one  hundred  and  ten  miles  distant,  and  re- 
port the  condition  of  Forsyth  and  party,  and  act  as  guides  to  the  troops  which 
would  be  at  once  sent  to  the  relief  of  the  besieged  scouts.  It  was  a  perilous 
mission,  and  called  for  the  display  of  intrepid  daring,  cool  judgment,  and  un- 
flinching resolution,  besides  a  thorough  knowledge  of  the  country,  as  much  of 
their  journey  would  necessarily  be  made  during  the  darkness  of  night,  to 
avoid  discovery  by  wandering  bands  of  Indians,  who,  no  doubt,  would  be  on 
the  alert  to  intercept  just  such  parties  going  for  relief.  Forsyth's  selection  of 
the  two  men  named  was  a  judicious  one.  Stillwell  I  afterwards  knew  well, 
having  employed  him  as  scout  with  my  command  for  a  long  period.  At  the 
time  referred  to,  however,  he  was  a  mere  beardless  boy  of  perhaps  nineteen 
years,  possessing  a  trim,  lithe  figure,  which  was  set  off  to  great  advantage  by 
the  jaunty  suit  of  buckskin  which  he  wore,  cut  and  fringed  according  to  the 


LIFE  ON  THE  PLAINS.  9C 

true  style  of.  the  fi  ontiersman.  In  his  waist-belt  he  carried  a  large-sized  revol- 
ver and  a  hunting  knife.  These,  with  his  rifle,  constituted  his  equipment.  A 
capital  shot  whether  afoot  or  on  horseback,  and  a  perfect  horseman,  this  beard- 
less boy  on  more  than  one  occasion  proved  himself  a  dangerous  foe  to  the  wily 
red  man.  We  shall  not  take  final  leave  of  Stillwell  in  this  chapter. 

These  two  men,  Trudeau  and  Stillwell,  after  receiving  Forsytn's  instruc- 
tions in  regard  to  their  dangerous  errand,  and  being  provided  with  his  com- 
pass and  map,  started  as  soon  as  it  was  sufficiently  dark  on  th«ir  long,  weary 
tramp  over  a  wild,  desert  country,  thickly  infested  with  deadly  enemies.  After 
their  departure  the  wounded  were  brought  in,  the  dead  animals  unsaddled,  and 
the  horse  blankets  used  to  make  the  wounded  as  comfortable  us  possible.  The 
earthworks  were  strengthened  by  using  the  dead  animals  and  saddles.  A  well 
was  dug  inside  the  intrenchments,  and  large  quantities  of  horje  and  mule  meat 
were  cut  off  and  buried  in  the  sand  to  prevent  it  from  putrefy  ing.  It  began  to 
rain,  and  the  wounded  were  rendered  less  feverish  by  thei.:  involuntary  but 
welcome  bath. 

As  was  expected,  the  night  passed  without  incident  or  di&turbance  from  the 
savages ;  but  early  the  next  morning  the  fight  was  renewed  by  the  Indians 
again  surrounding  the  island  as  before,  and  opening  fire  from  the  rifles  of  their 
dismounted  warriors.  They  did  not  attempt  to  charge  the  island  as  they  had 
done  the  previous  day,  when  their  attempts  in  this  direction  had  cost  them  too 
dearly ;  but  they  were  none  the  less  determined  and  eager  to  overpower  the 
little  band  which  had  been  the  cause  of  such  heavy  loss  to  them  already.  The 
scouts,  thanks  to  their  efforts  during  the  night,  were  now  well  protected,  and 
suffered  but  little  from  the  fire  of  the  Indians,  while  the  latter,  being  more  ex- 
posed, paid  the  penalty  whenever  affording  the  scouts  a  chance  with  their 
rifles.  The  day  was  spent  without  any  decided  demonstration  on  the  part  of 
the  red  men,  except  to  keep  up  as  constant  a  fire  as  possible  on  the  scouts,  and 
to  endeavor  to  provoke  the  latter  to  reply  as  often  as  possible,  the  object,  no 
doubt,  being  to  induce  the  frontiersmen  to  exhaust  their  supply  of  ammunition. 
But  they  were  not  to  be  led  into  this  trap ;  each  cartridge  they  estimated  as 
worth  to  them  one  Indian,  and  nothing  less  would  satisfy  them. 

On  the  night  of  the  18th  two  more  men  were  selected  to  proceed  to  Fort 
Wallace,  as  it  was  not  known  whether  Trudeau  and  Stillwell  had  made  their 
way  safely  through  the  Indian  lines  or  not.  The  last  two  selected,  however, 
failed  to  elude  the  watchful  eyes  of  the  Indians,  and  were  driven  back  to  the 
island.  This  placed  a  gloomy  look  upon  the  probable  fate  of  Trudeau  and 
Stillwell,  and  left  the  little  garrison  in  anxious  doubt  not  only  as  to  the  safety 
of  the  two  daring  messengers,  but  as  to  their  own  final  relief.  On  the  morn- 
ing of  the  19th  the  Indians  promptly  renewed  the  conflict,  but  with  less  energy 
than  before.  They  evidently  did  not  desire  or  intend  to  come  to  close  quarters 
again  with  their  less  numerous  but  more  determined  antagonists,  but  aimed  as 
on  the  previous  day  to  provoke  a  harmless  fire  from  the  scouts,  and  then,  after 
exhausting  their  ammunition  in  this  manner,  overwhelm  them  by  mass  of 
numbers,  and  finish  them  with  tomahawk  and  scalping  knife.  This  style  of 
tactics  did  not  operate  as  desired.  There  is  but  little  doubt  that  some  of 
the  Indians  who  had  participated  in  the  massacre  of  Fetterman  and  his  party 
a  few  months  before,  when  three  officers  and  ninety-one  men  were  killed  out- 
riglit,  were  also  present  and  took  part  in  the  attack  upon  Forsyth  and  his 
party ;  and  they  must  have  been  not  a  little  surprised  to  witness  the  stubborn 
defence  offered  by  this  little  party,  which,  even  at  the  beginning,  numbered  but 
little  over  fifty  men. 


96  LIFE  ON  THE  PLAINS. 

About  noon  the  women  and  children,  who  had  been  constant  and  excited 
spectators  of  the  fight  from  the  neighboring  hilltops,  began  to  withdraw.  It  is 
rare  indeed  that  in  an  attack  by  Indians  their  women  and  children  are  seen. 
They  are  usually  sent  to  a  place  of  safety  until  the  result  of  the  contest  is 
known,  but  in  this  instance,  with  the  overwhelming  numbers  of  the  savages  and 
the  recollection  of  the  massacre  of  Fetterman  and  his  party,  there  seemed  to 
the  Indians  to  be  but  one  result  to  be  expected,  and  that  a  complete,  perhaps 
bloodless  victory  for  them ;  and  the  women  and  children  were  permitted  to 
gather  as  witnesses  of  their  triumph,  and  perhaps  at  the  close  would  be  allowed 
to  take  part  by  torturing  those  of  the  white  men  who  should  be  taken  alive. 
The  withdrawal  of  the  women  and  children  was  regarded  as  a  favorable  sign 
by  the  scouts. 

Soon  after  and  as  a  last  resort  the  Indians  endeavored  to  hold  a  parley  wilh 
Forsyth,  by  means  of  a  white  flag ;  but  this  device  was  too  shallow  and  of  too 
common  adoption  to  entrap  the  frontiersman,  the  object  simply  being  to  ac- 
complish by  stratagem  and  perfidy  what  they  had  failed  in  by  superior  numbers 
and  open  warfare.  Everything  now  seemed  to  indicate  that  the  Indians  had 
had  enough  of  the  fight,  and  during  the  night  of  the  third  day  it  was  plainly 
evident  that  they  had  about  decided  to  withdraw  from  the  contest. 

Forsyth  now  wrote  the  following  despatch,  and  after  nightfall  confided  it  to 
two  of  his  best  men,  Donovan  and  Plyley ;  and  they,  notwithstanding  the  dis- 
couraging result  of  the  last  attempt,  set  out  to  try  and  get  through  to  Fort  Wal- 
lace with  it,  which  they  successfully  accomplished: 

ON  DELAWARE  CREEK,  REPUBLICAN  RIVER,  Sept.  19, 18(58. 
To  Colonel  Bankkead,  or  Commanding  Officer,  Fort  Wallace. 

I  sent  you  two  messengers  on  the  night  of  the  17th  instant,  informing  you  of  my  critical  condi- 
tion. I  tried  to  send  two  more  last  night,  but  they  did  not  succeed  in  passing  the  Indian  pickets, 
and  returned.  If  the  others  have  not  arrived,  then  hasten  at  once  to  my  assistance.  I  have  eight 
badly  wounded  and  ten  slightly  wounded  men  to  take  in,  and  every  animal  I  had  was  k  lied  save 
seven  which  the  Indians  stampeded.  Lieutenant  Beecher  is  dead,  and  Acting  Assistant  Surgeon 
Movers  probably  cannot  live  the  night  out.  He  was  hit.  in  the  head  Thursday,  and  has  spoken  but 
one  rational  word  since.  I  am  wounded  in  two  places,  in  the  right  thigh  and  my  left  leg  broken 
below  the  knee.  The  Cheyennes  numbered  450  or  more.  Mr.  Grorer  says  they  never  fought  so  be- 
fore. They  were  splendidly  armed  with  Spencer  and  Henry  rifles.  We  killed  at  least  thirty-five  of 
them  and  wounded  many  more,  besides  killing  and  wounding  a  quantity  of  their  stock.  They  car- 
ried off  most  of  their  killed  during  the  night,  but  three  of  their  men  fell  into  our  hands.  I  am  on  a 
little  island  and  have  still  plenty  of  ammunition  left.  We  are  living  on  mule  and  horse  meat,  and 
are  entirely  out  of  rations.  If  it  was  not  for  so  many  wounded,  I  would  come  in  and  take  the 
chances  of  whipping  them  if  attacked.  They  are  evidently  sick  of  their  bargain. 

I  had  two  of  the  members  of  my  company  killed  on  the  I7th,  namely,  William  Wilson  and 
George  W.  Gainer.  Yon  had  better  start  with  not  less  than  seventy-five  men  and  bring  all  the 
wagons  and  ambulances  you  can  spare.  Bi'ing  a  six-pound  howitzer  with  you.  I  can  hold  out 
here  for  six  days  longer,  if  absolutely  necessary,  but  please  lose  no  time. 

Very  respectfully,  your  obedient  servant, 
(Signed)  GEORGE  A.  FORSYTH, 

U.  S.  Army,  Commanding  Co.  Scouts 

P.  S.  My  surgeon  having  been  mortally  wounded,  none  of  my  wounded  have  had  their  wounds 
dressed  yet,  so  please  bring  out  a  surgeon  with  you. 

A  small  party  of  warriors  remained  in  the  vicinity  watching  the  movements 
of  the  scouts;  the  main  body,  however,  had  departed. 

The  well  men,  relieved  of  the  constant  watching  and  fighting,  were  now  able 
to  give  some  attention  to  the  wounded.  Their  injuries,  which  had  grown  very 
painful,  were  rudely  dressed.  Soup  was  made  out  of  horse-flesh,  and  shelters 
Trere  constructed  protecting  them  from  the  heat,  damp,  and  wind.  On  the 
sixth  day  the  wounds  of  the  men  began  to  exhibit  more  decided  and  alarm- 
ing signs  of  neglect.  Maggots  infested  them,  and  the  first  traces  of  gangrene 


LIFE  ON  THE  PLAINS.  97 

had  set  in.  To  multiply  the  discomforts  of  their  situation,  the  entire  party 
was  almost  overpowered  by  the  intolerable  stench  created  by  the  decomposing 
bodies  of  the  dead  horses.  Their  supply  was  nearly  exhausted.  Under  these 
trying  circumstances  Forsyth  assembled  his  men.  He  told  them  "  they  knew 
their  situation  as  well  as  he.  There  were  those  who  were  helpless,  but  aid 
must  not  be  expected  too  soon.  It  might  be  difficult  for  the  messengers  to 
reach  the  fort,  or  there  might  be  some  delay  by  their  losing  their  way.  Those 
who  wished  to  go  should  do  so  and  leave  the  rest  to  take  their  chances."  With 
one  voice  they  resolved  to  stay,  and,  if  all  hope  vanished,  to  die  together. 

At  last  the  supply  of  jerked  horse  meat  was  exhausted,  and  the  chances  of 
getting  more  were  gone.  By  this  time  the  carcasses  of  the  animals  were  a 
mass  of  corruption.  There  was  no  alternative — strips  of  putrid  flesh  were  cut 
and  eaten.  The  effect  of  this  offensive  diet  was  nauseating  in  the  extreme. 
An  experiment  was  made,  with  a  view  to  improving  the  unpalatable  flesh,  of 
using  gunpowder  as  salt,  but  to  no  purpose.  The  men  allayed  only  their  ex- 
treme cravings  of  hunger,  trusting  that  succor  might  reach  them  before  all 
was  over. 

On  the  morning  of  September  25,  the  sun  rose  upon  Forsyth  and  his  fam- 
ished party  with  unusual  splendor,  and  the  bright  colors  of  the  morning  horizon 
seemed  like  a  rainbow  of  promise  to  their  weary,  longing  spirits.  Hope, 
grown  faint  with  long  waiting,  gathered  renewed  strength  from  the  brightness 
of  nature.  The  solitary  plain  receding  in  all  directions  possessed  a  deeper 
interest  than  ever  before,  though  it  still  showed  no  signs  of  life  and  presented 
the  same  monotonous  expanse  upon  which  the  heroic  band  had  gazed  for  so 
many  trying  days.  Across  the  dim  and  indefinable  distance  which  swept  in 
all  directions,  the  eye  often  wandered  and  wondered  what  might  be  the  reve- 
lations of  the  next  moment.  Suddenly  several  dark  figures  appeared  faintly  on 
the  horizon.  The  objects  were  moving.  The  question  uppermost  in  the  minds 
of  all  was,  Are  they  savages  or  messengers  of  relief?  As  on  such  occasions 
of  anxiety  and  suspense,  time  wore  heavily,  minutes  seemed  like  hours,  yet 
each  moment  brought  the  sufferers  nearer  the  realization  whether  this  was 
their  doom  or  their  escape  therefrom.  Over  an  hour  had  elapsed  since  the  ob- 
jects first  came  in  sight,  and  yet  the  mystery  remained  unsolved.  Slowly  but 
surely  they  developed  themselves,  until  finally  they  had  approached  sufficiently 
near  for  their  character  as  friends  or  foes  to  be  unmistakably  established.  To 
the  joy  of  the  weary  watchers,  the  parties  approaching  proved  to  be  troops; 
relief  was  at  hand,  the  dangers  and  anxieties  of  the  past  few  days  were  ended, 
and  death  either  by  starvation  or  torture  at  the  hands  of  the  savages  no  longer 
stared  them  in  the  face.  The  strong  set  up  a  shout  such  as  men  selcknn  utter. 
It  was  the  unburdening  of  the  heart  of  the  weight  of  despair.  The  wounded 
lifted  their  fevered  forms  and  fixed  their  glaring  eyes  upon  the  now  rapidly 
approaching  succor,  and  in  their  delirium  involuntarily  but  feebly  reiterated 
the  acclamations  of  their  comrades. 

The  troops  arriving  for  their  relief  were  a  detachment  from  Fort  Wallace 
under  command  of  Colonel  Carpenter  of  the  regular  cavalry,  and  had' started 
from  the  fort  promptly  upon  the  arrival  of  Trudeau  and  Stillwell  with  intelli- 
gence of  the  condition  and  peril  in  which  Forsyth  and  his  party  were. 

When  Colonel  Carpenter  and  his  men  reached  the  island  they  found  its  de- 
fenders in  a  most  pitiable  condition,  yet  the  survivors  were  determined  to  be 
plucky  to  the  last.  Forsyth  himself,  with  rather  indifferent  success,  affected  to 
be  reading  an  old  novel  that  he  had  discovered  in-  a  saddlebag ;  but  Colonel 


98  LIFE  ON  THE  PLAINS. 

Carpenter  said  his  voice  was  a  little  unsteady  and  his  eyes  somewhat  dim 
when  he  held  out  his  hand  to  Carpenter  and  bade  him  welcome  to  "Beecher's 
Island,"  a  name  that  has  since  been  given  to  the  battle-ground. 

During  the  fight  Forsyth  counted  thirty-two  dead  Indians  within  rifle  range 
of  the  island.  Twelve  Indian  bodies  were  subsequently  discovered  in  one  pit, 
and  five  in  another.  The  Indians  themselves  confessed  to  a  loss  of  seventy-five 
killed  in  action,  and  when  their  proclivity  for  concealing  or  diminishing  the 
number  of  their  slain  in  battle  is  considered,  we  can  readily  believe  that  their 
actual  loss  in  this  fight  must  have  been  much  greater  than  they  would  have  us 
believe. 

Of  the  scouts,  Lieutenant  Beecher,  Surgeon  Movers,  and  six  of  the  men 
were  either  killed  outright  or  died  of  their  wounds ;  eight  more  were  disabled 
for  life ;  of  the  remaining  twelve  who  were  wounded,  nearly  all  recovered 
completely.  During  the  fight  innumerable  interesting  incidents  occurred, 
eome  laughable  and  some  serious.  On  the  first  day  of  the  conflict  a  number 
of  young  Indian  boys  from  fifteen  to  eighteen  years  of  age  crawled  up  and  shot 
about  fifty  arrows  into  the  circle  in  which  the  scouts  lay.  One  of  these  arrows 
struck  one  of  the  men,  Frank  Herrington,  full  in  the  forehead.  Not  being 
able  to  pull  it  out,  one  of  his  companions,  lying  in  the  same  hole  with  him,  cut 
off  the  arrow  with  his  knife,  leaving  the  iron  arrowhead  sticking  in  his  frontal 
bone;  in  a  moment  a  bullet  struck  him  in  the  side  of  the  head,  glanced  across 
his  forehead,  impinged  upon  the  arrowhead,  and  the  two  fastened  together  fell 
to  the  ground — a  queer  but  successful  piece  of  amateur  surgery.  -  Herrington 
wrapped  a  cloth  around  his  head,  which  bled  profusely,  and  continued  fighting 
as  if  nothing  had  happened. 

Howard  Morton,  another  of  the  scouts,  was  struck  in  the  head  by  a  bullet 
wnich  finally  lodged  in  the  rear  of  one  of  his  eyes,  completely  destroying  its 
eight  forevr  r ;  but  Morton  never  faltered,  but  fought  bravely  until  the  savages 
finally  withdrew.  Hudson  Farley,  a  young  stripling  of  only  eighteen,  whose 
father  was  mortally  wounded  in  the  first  day's  fight,  was  shot  through  the 
shoulder,  yet  never  mentioned  the  fact  until  dark,  when  the  list  of  wounded  was 
called  for.  McCall,  the  First  Sergeant,  Vilott,  Clark,  Farley  the  elder,  and 
others  who  were  wounded,  continued  to  bear  their  full  share  of  the  fight,  not- 
withstanding their  great  sufferings,  until  the  Indians  finally  gave  up  and  with- 
drew. These  incidents,  of  which  many  similar  ones  might  be  told,  only  go  to 
show  the  remarkable  character  of  the  men  who  composed  Forsyth's  party. 

Considering  this  engagement  in  all  its  details  and  with  all  its  attendant  cir- 
cumstances, remembering  that  Forsytes  party,  including  himself,  numbered  all 
told  but  fifty-one  men,  and  that  the  Indians  numbered  about  seventeen  to  one,  this 
fight  was  one  of  the  most  remarkable  and  at  the  same  time  successful  contests  in 
which  our  forces  on  the  Plains  have  ever  been  engaged ;  and  the  whole  affair, 
from  the  moment  the  first  shot  was  fired  until  the  beleaguered  party  was  finally 
relieved  by  Colonel  Carpenter's  command,  was  a  wonderful  exhibition  of  dar- 
ing courage,  stubborn  bravery,  and  heroic  endurance,  under  circumstances  of 
greatest  peril  and  exposure.  In  all  probability  there  will  never  occur,  in  our 
future  hostilities  with  the  savage  tribes  of  the  West,  a  struggle  the  equal  of 
that  in  which  were  engaged  the  heroic  men  who  defended  so  bravely  "  Beecher's 
Island."  Forsyth,  the  gallant  leader,  after  a  long  period  of  suffering  and 
leading  ti.3  life  of  an  invalid  for  nearly  two  years,  finally  recovered  from  the 
effects  of  his  severe  wounds,  and  is  now,  I  am  happy  to  say,  as  good  as  new, 
contentedly  awaiting  the  next  war  to  give  him  renewed  excitement. 


XL 


rr^HE  winter  of  1867-'68  found  me  comfortably  quartered  at  Fort  Leaven- 
1  worth,  Kansas,  on  the  banks  of  the  Missouri.  A  considerable  portion 
of  my  regiment  had  been  ordered  to  locate  at  that  post  in  the  fall,  and  make 
that  their  winter  quarters.  General  Sheridan,  then  commanding  that  military 
(Apartment,  had  also  established  his  headquarters  there,  so  that  the  post  be- 
came more  than  ever  the  favorite  military  station  in  the  West.  I  had  not  been 
jn  duty  with  my  regiment  since  my  rapid  ride  from  Fort  Wallace  to  Fort  Ilaiv 
Ker  in  July,  nor  was  I  destined  to  serve  with  it  in  the  field  for  some  time  to 
come.  This,  at  the  time,  seemed  a  great  deprivation  to  me,  but  subsequent 
events  proved  most  conclusively  that  it  was  all  for  the  best,  and  the  result 
could  not  have  been  to  me  more  satisfactory  than  it  was,  showing  as  it  did  that 
the  best  laid  plans  of  mice  and  men,  etc.  But  I  am  anticipating. 

Those  who  have  read  the  tabulated  list  of  depredations  committed  by  the 
Indians,  as  given  in  the  article  describing  General  Forsyth's  desperate  fight  on 
Arickaree  Fork,  may  have  noticed  the  name  of  William  Comstock  in  the  col- 
umn of  killed.  Comstock  was  the  favorite  and  best  known  scout  on  the  cen- 
tral plains.  Frequent  reference  has  been  made  to  him  in  preceding  numbers, 
particularly  in  the  description  of  the  attack  of  the  Indians  on  the  detachment 
commanded  by  Robbins  and  Cook.  Strange  as  it  may  seem,  when  his  thor- 
ough knowledge  of  the  Indian  character  is  considered,  he  fell  a  victim  to  their 
treachery  and  barbarity.  The  Indians  were  encamped  with  their  village  not 
far  from  Big  Spring  station,  in  western  Kansas,  and  were  professedly  at  peace. 
Still,  no  one  familiar  with  the  deceit  and  bad  faith  invariably  practised  by  the 
Indians  when  free  to  follow  the  bent  of  their  inclinations,  ought  to  have 
thought  of  trusting  themselves  in  their  power.  Yet  Comstock,  with  all  his 
previous  knowledge  and  experience,  did  that  which  he  would  certainly  have 
disapproved  in  others.  He  left  the  camp  of  the  troops,  which  was  but  a  few 
miles  from  the  Indian  village,  and  with  but  a  single  companion  rode  to  the 
latter,  and  spent  several  hours  in  friendly  conversation  with  the  chiefs.  Nothing 
occurred  during  their  visit  to  excite  suspicion.  The  Indians  assumed  a  most 
peaceable  bearing  toward  them,  and  were  profuse  in  their  demonstrations  of 
friendship.  When  the  time  came  for  Comstock  and  his  comrade  to  take  their 
departure,  they  were  urged  by  the  Indians  to  remain  and  spend  the  night  in 
the  village. 

The  invitation  was  declined,  and  after  the  usual  salutations  the  two  white 
men  mounted  their  horses  and  set  out  to  return  to  their  camp.  Comstock  al- 
ways carried  in  his  belt  a  beautiful  white-handled  revolver,  and  wore  it  on  this 
occasion.  This  had  often  attracted  the  covetous  eyes  of  the  savages,  and  while 
in  the  village  propositions  to  barter  for  it  had  been  made  by  more  than  one  of 
the  warriors.  Comstock  invariably  refused  all  offers  to  exchange  it,  no  mat- 
ter how  tempting.  Months  before,  when  riding  together  at  the  head  of  the 
column,  in  pursuit  of  Indians,  Comstock,  who  had  observed  that  I  carried  a 
revolver  closely  resembling  his,  remarked  that  I  ought  to  have  the  pair,  and 
then  laughingly  added  that  he  would  carry  his  until  we  found  the  Indians,  and 
after  giving  them  a  sound  whipping  he  would  present  me  the  revolver.  Fre- 
quently during  the  campaign,  when  on  the  march  and  while  sitting  around  the 
evening  camp  fire,  Comstock  would  refer  to  his  promise  concerning  the  revol- 


100  LIFE  ON  THE  PLAINS. 

trer.  After  hunting  Indians  all  summer,  but  never  finding  them  just  when  we 
desired  them,  Comstock  was  not  unfreqncntly  joked  upon  the  conditions  under 
which  he  was  to  part  with  his  revolver,  and  fears  were  expressed  that  if  ha 
carried  it  until  we  caught  and  whipped  the  Indians,  he  might  be  forced  to  go 
armed  for  a  long  time.  None  of  us  imagined  then  that  the  revolver  which  was 
BO  often  the  subject  of  jest,  and  of  which  Comstock  was  so  proud,  would  bo 
the  pretext  for  his  massacre. 

Comstock  and  his  companion  rode  out  of  the  village  in  the  direction  of  their 
own  camp,  totally  unconscious  of  coming  danger,  and  least  of  all  from  those 
whose  guests  they  had  just  been.  The}r  had  proceeded  about  a  mile  from  the 
village  when  they  observed  about  a  dozen  of  the  young  warriors  galloping  after 
them.  Still  suspecting  no  unfriendly  design,  they  continued  their  ride  until 
joined  by  the  young  warriors.  The  entire  party  then  rode  in  company  until, 
as  was  afterward  apparent,  the  Indians  succeeded  in  separating  the  two  whito 
men,  the  one  riding  in  front,  the  other,  Comstock,  following  in  rear,  each  with 
Indians  riding  on  either  side  of  them.  At  a  preconcerted  signal  a  combined 
attack  was  made  by  the  savages  upon  the  two  white  men.  Both  the  latter  at- 
tempted to  defend  themselves,  but  the  odds  and  the  suddenness  of  the  attack 
deprived  them  of  all  hope  of  saving  their  lives.  Comstock  was  fatally  wounded 
at  the  first  onslaught,  and  soon  after  was  shot  from  his  horse.  His  companion, 
being  finely  mounted,  wisely  intrusted  his  life  to  the  speed  of  liis  horse,  and 
goon  outstripped  his  pursuers,  and  reached  camp  with  but  a  few  slight  wounds. 
The  Indians  did  not  seem  disposed  to  press  him  as  closely  as  is  their  usual  cus- 
tom, but  seemed  only  anxious  to  secure  Comstock.  He,  after  falling  to  the 
ground  severely  wounded,  was  completely  riddled  by  steel-pointed  arrows,  and 
his  scalp  taken.  The  principal  trophy,  however,  in  the  opinion  of  the  savages, 
was  the  beautifully  finished  revolver  with  its  white  ivory  handle,  and,  as  they 
afterward  confessed  when  peace  was  proclaimed  with  their  tribe,  it  was  to  ob- 
tain this  revolver  that  the  party  of  young  warriors  left  the  village  and  followed 
Comstock  to  his  death.  Thoroughly  reliable  in  his  reports,  brave,  modest,  and 
persevering  in  character,  with  a  remarkable  knowledge  of  the  country  and  the 
savage  tribes  infesting  it,  he  was  the  superior  of  all  men  who  were  scouts  by 
profession  with  whom  I  have  had  any  experience. 

"While  sitting  in  my  quarters  one  day  at  Fort  Leavenworth,  late  in  the  fall 
of  1867,  a  gentleman  was  announced  whose  name  recalled  a  sad  and  harrowing 
eight.  It  proved  to  be  the  father  of  Lieutenant  Kidder,  whose  massacre,  with 
that  of  his  entire  party  of  eleven  men,  was  described  in  preceding  pages.  It 
will  be  remembered  that  the  savages  had  hacked,  mangled,  and  burned  tho 
bodies  of  Kidder  and  his  men  to  such  an  extent  that  it  was  impossible  to  recog- 
nize the  body  of  a  single  one  of  the  party;  even  the  clothing  had  been  removed, 
BO  that  we  could  not  distinguish  the  officer  from  his  men,  or  the  men  from 
each  other,  by  any  fragment  of  their  uniform  or  insignia  of  their  grade.  Mr. 
Kidder,  after  introducing  himself,  announced  the  object  of  his  visit;  it  was  to 
ascertain  the  spot  where  the  remains  of  his  son  lay  buried,  and,  after  procuring 
suitable  military  escort  to  proceed  to  the  grave  and  disinter  his  son's  remains 
preparatory  to  transferring  them  to  a  resting  place  in  Dakota,  of  which  terri- 
tory he  was  at  that  time  one  of  the  judiciary.  It  was  a  painful  task  I  had  to 
perform  when  I  communicated  to  the  father  the  details  of  the  killing  of  his 
«on  and  followers.  And  equally  harassing  to  the  feelings  was  it  to  have  to 
inform  him  that  there  was  no  possible  chance  of  his  being  able  to  recognize 
bis  son's  remains.  "  Was  there  not  the  faintest  mark  or  fragment  of  his  uni« 


LIFE  ON  THE  PLAINS.  103 

form  by  which  he  might  be  known?"  inquired  the  anxious  parent.  *•  Not 
one,"  was  the  reluctant  reply.  "  And  yet,  since  I  now  recall  the  appearance 
of  the  mangled  and  disfigured  remains,  there  was  a  mere  trifle  which  attracted 
my  attention,  but  it  could  not  have  been  your  son  who  wore  it."  "  What  was 
it?"  eagerly  inquired  the  father.  "It  was  simply  the  collar-band  of  one  oi 
those  ordinary  check  overshirts  so  commonly  worn  on  the  plains,  the  color 
being  black  and  white;  the  remainder  of  the  garment,  as  well  as  all  other 
articles  of  dress,  having  been  torn  or  burned  from  the  body."  Mr.  Kidder  then 
requested  me  to  repeat  the  description  of  the  collar  and  material  of  which  it 
was  made ;  happily  I  had  some  cloth  of  very  similar  appearance,  and  upon  ex- 
hibiting this  to  Mr.  Kidder,  to  show  the  kind  I  meant,  he  declared  that  the  body 
I  referred  to  could  be  no  other  than  that  of  his  murdered  son.  He  went  on  to 
tell  how  his  son  had  received  his  appointment  in  the  army  but  a  few  weeks 
before  his  lamentable  death,  he  only  having  reported  for  duty  with  his  company 
a  few  days  before  being  sent  on  the  scout  which  terminated  his  life;  and  ho\r, 
before  leaving  his  home  to  engage  in  the  military  service,  his  mother,  with  that 
thoughtful  care  and  tenderness  which  only  a  mother  can  feel,  prepared  some 
articles  of  wearing  apparel,  among  others  a  few  shirts  made  from  the  checked 
material  already  described.  Mr.  Kidder  had  been  to  Fort  Sedgwick  on  the 
Platte,  from  which  post  his  son  had  last  departed,  and  there  learned  that  on 
leaving  the  post  he  wore  one  of  the  checked  shirts  and  put  an  extra  one  in  his 
saddle  pockets.  Upon  this  trifling  link  of  evidence  Mr.  Kidder  proceeded  four 
hundred  miles  west  to  Fort  Wallace,  and  there  being  furnished  with  military 
escort  visited  the  grave  containing  the  bodies  of  the  twelve  massacred  men. 
Upon  disinterring  the  remains  a  body  was  found  as  I  had  described  it,  bearing 
the  simple  checked  collar-band ;  the  father  recognized  the  remains  of  his  son, 
and  thus,  as  was  stilted  at  the  close  of  a  preceding  chapter,  was  the  evidence 
of  a  mother's  love  made  the  means  by  which  her  son's  body  was  recognized 
and  reclaimed,  when  all  other  had  failed. 

The  winter  and  spring  of  1868  were  uneventful,  so  far  as  Indian  hostilities  or 
the  movements  of  troops  were  concerned.  To  be  on  the  ground  when  its  ser- 
vices could  be  made  available  in  case  the  Indians  became  troublesome,  the 
Seventh  Cavalry  left  its  winter  quarters  at  Fort  Leavenworth  in  April,  and 
marched  two  hundred  and  ninety  miles  west  to  a  point  near  the  present  site  of 
Fort  Hays,  where  the  troops  established  their  summer  rendezvous  in  camp.  It 
not  being  my  privilege  to  serve  with  the  regiment  at  that  time,  I  remained  at 
Fort  Leavenworth  some  time  longer,  and  later  in  the  summer  repaired  to  my 
home  in  Michigan,  there  amid  the  society  of  friends  to  enjoy  the  cool  breezes 
of  Erie  until  the  time  came  which  would  require  me  to  go  west. 

In  the  mean  time,  until  I  can  relate  some  of  the  scenes  which  were  enacted 
under  my  own  eye,  and  which  were  afterwards  the  subject  of  excited  and  angry 
comment,  as  well  as  of  emphatic  and  authoritative  approval,  it  will  not  be  un- 
interesting to  examine  into  some  of  the  causes  which  led  to  the  memorable 
winter  campaign  of  1S68-'I69,  including  the  battle  of  the  Washita;  and  the 
reader  may  also  be  enabled  to  judge  as  to  what  causes  the  people  of  the  frontier 
are  most  indebted  for  the  comparatively  peaceable  condition  of  the  savage 
tribes  of  the  plains  during  the  past  three  years.  The  question  may  also  arise 
as  to  what  influence  the  wild  nomadic  tribes  of  the  West  are  most  likely  to  yield 
and  become  peaceably  inclined  toward  their  white  neighbors,  willing  to  foreg 
their  accustomed  raids  and  attacks  upon  the  frontier  settlements,  and  content  to 
no  longer  oppose  the  advance  of  civilization.  Whether  this  desirable  condition 


102  LIFE  ON  THE  PLAINS. 

of  affairs  can  be  permanently  and  best  secured  by  the  display  and  exercise  of 
a  strong  but  just  military  power,  or  by  the  extension  of  the  olive-branch  oc 
one  hand  and  government  annuities  on  the  other,  or  by  a  happy  combination 
of  both,  has  long  been  one  of  the  difficult  problems  whose  solution  has  baffled 
the  judgment  of  our  legislators  from  the  formation  of  the  government  to  the 
present  time.  My  firm  conviction,  based  upon  an  intimate  and  thorough  analy- 
sis of  the  habits,  traits  of  character,  and  natural  instinct  of  the  Indian,  and 
strengthened  and  supported  by  the  almost  unanimous  opinion  of  all  persons 
who  have  made  the  Indian  problem  a  study,  and  have  studied  it,  not  from  a 
distance,  but  in  immediate  contact  with  all  the  facts  bearing  thereupon,  is  that 
the  Indian  cannot  be  elevated  to  that  great  level  where  he  can  be  induced  to 
adopt  any  policy  or  mode  of  life  varying  from  those  to  which  he  has  ever  been 
accustomed  by  any  method  ef  teaching,  argument,  reasoning,  or  coaxing 
which  is  not  preceded  and  followed  closely  in  reserve  by  a  superior  physical 
force.  In  other  words,  the  Indian  is  capable  of  recognizing  no  controlling 
influence  but  that  of  stern  arbitrary  power.  To  assume  that  he  can  be  guided 
by  appeals  to  his  ideas  of  moral  right  and  wrong,  independent  of  threatening  or 
final  compulsion,  is  to  place  him  far  above  his  more  civilized  brothers  of  the 
white  race,  who,  in  the  most  advanced  stage  of  refinement  and  morality,  still 
find  it  necessary  to  employ  force,  sometimes  resort  to  war,  to  exact  justice  from 
a  neighboring  nation.  And  yet  there  are  those  who  argue  that  the  Indian* 
with  all  his  lack  of  moral  privileges,  is  so  superior  to  the  white  race  as  to  bo 
capable  of  being  controlled  in  his  savage  traits  and  customs,  and  induced  to 
lead  a  proper  life,  simply  by  being  politely  requested  to  do  so.  The  campaign 
of  1868-'69,  under  the  direction  of  General  Sheridan,  who  had  entire  command 
of  the  country  infested  by  the  five  troublesome  and  warlike  tribes,  the  Cheyennes, 
Arapahoes,  Kiowas,  Comanches,  and  Apaches,  was  fruitful  in  valuable  results. 
At  the  same  time  the  opponents  of  a  war  policy  raised  the  cry  that  the  military 
were  making  war  on  friendly  Indians ;  one  u  riter,  an  Indian  agent,  even  as- 
serting that  the  troops  had  attacked  and  killed  Indians  half  civilized,  who  had 
fought  on  the  side  of  the  Government  during  the  war  with  the  Confederate 
States.  It  was  claimed  by  the  adherents  of  the  peace  party  that  the  Indians 
above  named  had  been  guilty  of  no  depredations  against  the  whites,  and  had 
done  nothing  deserving  of  the  exercise  of  military  power.  I  believe  it  is  a 
rule  in  evidence  that  a  party  coming  into  court  is  not  expected  to  impeach 
his  own  witnesses.  I  propose  to  show  by  the  official  statements  of  the  officers 
of  the  Indian  Department,  including  some  of  those  who  were  loudest  and 
most  determined  in  their  assertions  of  the  innocence  of  the  Indians  after 
prompt  punishment  had  been  administered  by  the  military,  that  the  Indian 
tribes  whose  names  have  been  given  were  individually  and  collectively  guilty 
of  unprovoked  and  barbarous  assaults  on  the  settlers  of  the  frontier ;  that  they 
committed  these  depredations  at  the  very  time  they  were  receiving  arms  and 
other  presents  from  the  Government ;  and  that  no  provocation  had  been  offered 
either  by  the  Government  or  the  defenceless  citizens  of  the  border.  In  other 
words,  by  those  advocating  the  Indian  side  of  the  dispute  it  will  be  clearly 
established  tuat  a  solemn  treaty  had  been  reluctantly  entered  into  between  the 
Indians  and  the  Government,  by  which  the  demands  of  the  Indians  were  com- 
plied with,  and  the  conditions  embraced  in  the  treaty  afterwards  faithfully  car- 
ried out  on  the  part  of  the  Government;  and  at  the  very  time  that  the  leading 
chiefs  and  old  men  of  the  tribes  were  pledging  themselves  and  their  people 
that  "they  will  oot  attack  any  persons  at  home  or  travelling,  or  disturb  any 


LIFE  ON  THE  PLAINS.  103 

property  belonging  to  the  people  of  the  United  States,  or  to  persons  friendly 
therewith,"  and  that  "  they  will  never  capture  or  carry  off  from  the  settle- 
ments women  or  children,  and  they  will  never  kill  or  scalp  white  men  or  attempt 
to  do  them  harm,"  the  young  men  and  warriors  of  these  same  tribes,  em- 
bracing ihe  sons  of  the  most  prominent  chiefs  and  signers  of  the  treaty,  wero 
actually  engaged  in  devastating  the  settlements  on  the  Kansas  frontier,  mur- 
dering men,  women,  and  children,  and  driving  off  the  stock.  Now  to  the 
evidence.  First  glance  at  the  following  brief  summary  of  the  terms  of  the 
treaty  which  was  ratified  between  the  Government  and  the  Cheyennes  and 
Arapahoes  on  the  19th  of  August,  1868,  and  signed  and  agreed  to  by  all  the 
chiefs  of  these  two  tribes  known  or  claiming  to  be  prominent,  and  men  of 
influence  among  their  own  people.  As  the  terms  of  the  treaty  are  almost 
identical  with  those  contained  in  most  of  the  treaties  made  with  other  tribes, 
excepting  the  limits  and  location  of  reservations,  it  will  be  interesting  for  pur- 
poses  of  reference. 

First.    Peace  and  friendship  shall  forever  continue. 

Second.  Whites  or  Indians  committing  wrongs  to  be  punished  according 
to  law. 

Third.  The  following  district  of  country,  to  wit,  "commencing  at  the  point 
where  the  Arkansas  river  crosses  the  37th  parallel  of  north  latitude ;  thence 
west  on  said  parallel — the  said  line  being  the  southern  boundary  of  the  State 
of  Kansas — to  the  Cimarron  river  (sometimes  called  the  Red  fork  of  the  Ar- 
kansas river) ;  thence  down  said  Cimarron  river,  in  the  middle  of  the  main 
channel  thereof,  to  the  Arkansas  river ;  thence  up  the  Arkansas  river  in  tho 
middle  of  the  main  channel  thereof  to  the  place  of  beginning,  is  set  apart  for 
the  Cheyenne  and  Arapahoe  Indians." 

Fourth.  The  said  Indians  shall  have  the  right  to  hunt  on  the  unoccupied 
lands  of  the  United  States  so  long  as  game  may  be  found  thereon,  and  so  long 
as  peace  subsists  among  the  whites  and  Indians  on  the  border  of  the  hunting 
districts. 

Fifth.  Is  a  provision  for  the  selection  and  occupation  of  lands  for  those  of 
said  Indians  who  desire  to  commence  farming  on  said  reserve,  and  for  expendi- 
tures for  their  benefit. 

Sixth.  The  United  States  further  provides  for  an  annual  distribution  of 
clothing  for  a  term  of  years. 

The  treaty  with  the  Kiowa,  Comanche,  and  Apache  tribes,  ratified  August 
25,  1868,  embraced  substantially  the  same  provisions  as  those  just  quoted,  ex- 
cepting that  relating  to  their  reservation,  which  was  as  follows :  "  Commenc- 
ing at  a  point  where  the  Washita  river  crosses  the  08th  meridian  west  from 
Greenwich,  thence  up  the  Washita  river,  in  the  middle  of  the  main  channel 
thereof,  to  a  point  thirty  miles  west  of  Fort  Cobb,  as  now  established;  thence 
chie  west  to  the  north  fork  of  Red  river,  provided  said  line  strikes  said  river 
east  of  the  100th  meridian  of  west  longitude ;  if  not,  then  only  to  said  meridian 
line,  and  thence  south  on  said  meridian  line  to  the  said  north  fork  of  Red  river 
thence  down  said  north  fork,  in  the  middle  of  the  main  channel  thereof,  from 
the  point  where  it  may  be  first  intersected  by  the  lines  above  described,  to  tha 
main  Rod  river;  thence  down  said  river,  in  the  main  channel  thereof,  to  its 
intersection  with  the  98th  meridian  of  longitude  west  from  Greenwich;  thence 
north  on  said  meridian  line  to  the  place  of  beginning." 

To  those  who  propose  to  follow  the  movements  of  the  troops  during  the 
winter  campaign  of  1868-'69,  it  will  be  well  to  bear  in  mind  the  limits  of  tha 


104  LIFE  ON  THE  PLAINS. 

last  named  reservation,  as  the  charge  was  made  by  the  Indian  agents  that  the 
military  had  attacked  the  Indians  when  the  latter  were  peacefully  located  with- 
in the  limits  of  their  reservation. 

To  show  that  the  Government  through  its  civil  agents  was  doing  every- 
thing required  of  it  to  satisfy  the  Indians,  and  that  the  agent  of  the  Cheyennes 
and  Arapahoes  was  firmly  of  the  opinion  that  every  promise  of  the  Government 
had  not  only  been  faithfully  carried  out,  but  that  the  Indians  themselves  had 
no  complaint  to  make,  the  following  letter  from  the  agent  to  the  Superintend- 
ent of  Indian  Affairs  is  submitted : 

FORT  LARKED,  KANSAS,  August  10, 1868. 

SIR:  I  have  the  honor  to  inform  you  that  I  yesterday  made  the  whole  issue  of  annuity  goods, 
amis,  and  ammunition  to  the  Cheyenne  chiefs  [the  Arapahoes  and  Apaches  had  received  their  por- 
tion in  July.  G.  A.  C.]  and  people  of  their  nation;  they  were  delighted  at  receiving  the  goods, 
particularly  the  arms  and  ammunition,  and  never  before  have  I  known  them  to  be  better  satisfied 
and  express  themselves  as  being  so  well  contented  previous  to  the  issue.  I  made  them  a  long 
speech,  following  your  late  instructions  with  reference  to  what  I  said  to  them.  They  have  now 
left  for  their  hunting-grounds,  and  /  am  perfectly  satisfied  that  there  will  be  no  trouble  with  them 
liw  season,  and  consequently  with  no  Indians  of  my  agency. 

I  have  the  honor  to  be,  with  much  respect,  your  obedient  servant, 

E.  W.  WYNKOOP,  United  States  Indian  Agent. 

Hon.  THOMAS  MURPHY,  Superintendent  Indian  Affairs. 

The  italics  are  mine,  but  I  desire  to  invite  attention  to  the  confidence  and 
strong  reliance  placed  in  these  Indians  by  a  man  who  was  intimately  associated 
with  them,  interested  in  their  welfare,  and  supposed  to  be  able  to  speak  au- 
thoritatively as  to  their  character  and  intentions.  If  they  could  deceive  him,  it 
is  not  surprising  that  other  equally  well-meaning  persons  further  east  should 
be  equally  misled.  The  above  letter  is  dated  August  10,  1868.  The  following 
extract  is  from  a  letter  written  by  the  same  party  and  to  the  Superintendent 
of  Indian  Affairs,  dated  at  same  place  on  the  10th  of  September^  1868,  exactly 
one  month  after  his  positive  declaration  that  the  Cheyennes  "  were  perfectly 
satisfied,  and  there  will  be  no  trouble  with  them  this  season." 

Here  is  the  extract  referred  to:  " Subsequently  I  received  permission  from 
the  Department  to  issue  to  them  their  arms  and  ammunition,  which  I  accord- 
ingly did.  But  a  short  time  before  the  issue  was  made  a  war  party  had  started 
north  from  the  Cheyenne  village,  on  the  war  path  against  the  Pawnees ;  and  they, 
not  knowing  of  the  issue  and  smarting  under  their  supposed  wrongs,  committed 
the  outrages  on  the  Saline  river  which  have  led  to  the  present  unfortunate 
aspect  of  affairs.  The  United  States  troops  are  now  south  of  the  Arkansas 
river  in  hot  pursuit  of  the  Cheyennes,  the  effect  of  which  I  think  will  be  to 
plunge  other  tribes  into  difficulty  and  finally  culminate  in  a  general  Indian 
war."  It  will  be  observed  that  no  justification  is  offered  for  the  guilty  Indians 
except  that  had  they  been  aware  of  the  wise  and  beneficent  intention  of  the 
Government  to  issue  them  a  fresh  supply  of  arms,  they  might  have  delayed 
their  murderous  raid  against  the  defenceless  settlers  until  after  the  issue. 
Fears  are  also  expressed  that  other  tribes  may  be  plunged  into  difficulty,  but 
by  the  same  witness  and  others  it  is  easily  established  that  the  other  tribes  re- 
ferred to  were  represented  prominently  in  the  war  party  which  had  devastated 
the  settlements  on  the  Saline.  First  I  will  submit  an  extract  of  a  letter  dated 
Fort  Larned,  August  1,  1868,  from  Thomas  Murphy,  Superintendent  of  Indian 
Affairs,  to  the  Hon.  N.  G.  Taylor,  Commissioner  of  Indian  Affairs,  Washington. 
D.  C.: 

SIR:  I  have  the  honor  ,o  inform  you  that  I  held  a  council  to-day  with  the  Arapahoes  and 
Apache  Indians,  at  which  I  explained  to  them  why  their  arms  and  ammunition  had  been  with 


LIFE  ON  THE  PLAINS.  105 

field,*  that  the  white  settlers  were  now  well  armed  and  determined  that  no  more  n .ids  should  be 
made  through  their  country  by  large  bodies  of  Indians;  and  that  while  the  whites  were  friendly 
and  well  disposed  toward  the  Indians,  yet  if  the  Indians  attempted  another  laid  such  as  they  re- 
cently made  on  the  Kaw  reservation,  I  feared  themselves  and  the  whites  would  have  a  light,  and 
that  it  would  bring  on  war. 

The  head  chief  of  the  Arapahoes,  Little  Raven,  replied  "  that  no  more  trips  would  be  made  by 
his  people  into  the  settlements, :  that  their  hearts  were  good  toward  the  whites,  and  they  wished 
to  remain  at  peace  with  them."  1  told  him  I  would  now  give  them  their  arms  and  ammunition; 
that  I  hoped  they  would  use  them  for  the  sole  purpose  of  securing  food  for  themselves  and  fami- 
lies, and  that  in  no  case  would  I  ever  hear  of  their  using  these  arms  against  their  white  brethren. 
Little  Raven  and  the  other  chiefs  then  promised  that  these  arms  should  never  be  used  against  the 
whites,  and  Agent  Wynkoop  then  delivered  to  the  Arapahoes  one  hundred  pistols,  eighty  Lancas- 
ter I'ifles,  twelve  kegs  of  powder,  one  and  one-half  kegs  of  lead,  and  fifteen  thousand  caps;  and  to 
the  Apaches  he  gave  forty  pistols,  twenty  Lancaster  rifles,  three  kegs  of  powder,  one-half  keg  of 
lead,  and  five  thousand  caps,  for  which  they  seemed  much  pleased.  ...  I  would  have  re- 
mained here  to  see  the  Cheyennes  did  I  deem  it  important  to  do  so.  From  what  I  can  learn  there 
will  be  no  trouble  whatever  with  them.  They  will  come  here,  get  their  ammunition  and  leave  im- 
aiediately  to  hunt  buftalo.  They  are  well  and  peacefully  disposed  toward  the  whites,  and,  unless 
some  unlooked-for  event  should  transpire  to  change  their  present  feelings,  they  will  keep  their 
treaty  pledges. 

This  certainly  reads  well,  and  at  Washington  o*  farther  east  would  be  re- 
garded as  a  favorable  indication  of  the  desire  for  peace  on  the  part  of  the  In- 
dians. The  reader  is  asked  to  remember  that  the  foregoing  letters  and  extracts 
are  from  professed  friends  of  the  Indian  and  advocates  of  what  is  known  as  the 
peace  policy.  The  letter  of  Superintendent  Murphy  was  written  the  day  of 
council,  August  1.  Mark  his  words  of  advice  to  Little  Raven  as  to  how  the  arms 
were  to  be  used,  and  note  Little  Raven's  reply  containing  his  strong  promises  of 
maintaining  friendly  relations  with  the  whites.  Yet  the  second  night  following 
the  issue  of  arms,  a  combined  war  party  of  Cheyennes  and  Arapahoes,  numbering 
over  two  hundred  warriors,  almost  the  exact  number  of  pistols  issued  at  the 
council,  left  the  Indian  village  to  inaugurate  a  bloody  raid  in  the  Kansas  settle- 
ments ;  and  among  the  Arapahoes  was  the  son  of  Little  Raven.  By  reading  the 
speech  made  by  this  chief  in  the  council  referred  to  by  Mr.  Murphy,  a  marked  re- 
semblance will  be  detected  to  the  stereotyped  responses  delivered  by  Indian  chiefs 
visiting  the  authorities  at  Washington,  or  when  imposing  upon  the  credulous 
and  kind-hearted  people  who  assemble  at  Cooper  Institute  periodically  to  lis- 
ten to  these  untutored  orators  of  the  plains.  The  statements  and  promises  ut- 
tered in  the  one  instance  are  fully  as  reliable  as  those  listened  to  so  breath- 
lessly in  the  others.  Regarding  the  raid  made  by  the  Cheyennes  and  Arapa- 
hoes, it  will  be  considered  sufficient  perhaps  when  I  base  my  statements  upon 
the  following  "  Report  of  an  interview  between  Colonel  E.  W.  Wynkoop, 
United  States  Indian  Agent,  and  Little  Rock,  a  Cheyenne  chief,  held  at  Fort 
Larned,  Kansas,  August  19,  1868,  in  the  presence  of  Lieutenant  S.  M.  Robbins, 
Seventh  United  States  Cavalry,  John  S.  Smith,  United  States  interpreter,  and 
James  Morrison,  scout  for  Indian  agency.1' 

Question  by  Colonel  Wynkoop :  «*  Six  nights  ago  I  spoke  to  you  in  re- 
gard to  depredations  committed  on  the  Saline.  I  told  you  to  go  and  find  out 
by  whom  these  depredations  were  committed  and  to  bring  me  straight  news. 
What  news  do  you  bring?  " 

Little  Rock:  " I  took  your  advice  and  went  there.  I  am  now  here  to  tell 
you  all  I  know.  This  war  party  of  Cheyennes  which  left  the  camp  of  these 
tribes  above  the  forks  of  Walnut  creek  about  the  2d  or  3d  of  August,  went  out 
against  the  Pawnees,  crossed  the  Smoky  Hill  about  Fort  Hays,  and  thence  pro- 
ceeded to  the  Saline,  where  there  were  ten  lodges  of  Sioux  in  the  Cheyenne 
camp  when  this  war  party  left,  and  about  twenty  men  of  them  and  four  Ara- 


106  LIFE  ON  THE  PLAINS. 

pahoes  accompanied  the  party.  The  Cheyennes  numbered  about  two  hun- 
dred; nearly  all  the  young  men  in  the  village  went;  Little  Itareri's  son  wca 
one  of  the  four  Arapahoes.  When  the  party  reached  the  Saline  they  turned 
down  the  stream,  with  the  exception  of  twenty,  who,  being  fearful  of  de- 
predations being  committed  against  the  whites  by  the  party  going  in  the 
direction  of  the  settlements,  kept  on  north  toward  the  Pawnees.  The  main 
party  continued  down  the  Saline  until  they  came  in  sight  of  the  settlement; 
they  then  camped  there.  A  Cheyenne  named  Oh-e-ah-mo-he-a,  a  brother 
of  White  Antelope,  who  was  killed  at  Sand  Creek,  and  another  named  Red 
Nose,  proceeded  to  the  first  house;  they  afterwards  returned  to  the  camp 
and  with  them  a  woman  captive.  The  main  party  was  surprised  at  this  ac- 
tion, and  forcibly  took  possession  of  her,  and  returned  her  to  her  house.  The 
two  Indians  had  outraged  the  woman  before  they  brought  her  to  tho  camp. 
After  the  outrage  had  been  committed,  the  parties  left  the  Saline  and  went 
north  toward  the  settlement  of  the  south  fork  of  the  Solomon,  where  they  were 
kindly  received  and  fed  by  the  white  people.  They  left  the  settlements  on  the 
south  fork  and  proceeded  toward  the  settlements  on  the  north  fork.  When 
in  sight  of  these  settlements,  they  came  upon  a  body  of  armed  settlers,  who 
fired  upon  them ;  they  avoided  the  party,  went  around  them,  and  approached 
a  house  some  distance  off.  In  the  vicinity  of  the  house  they  came  upon  a 
white  man  alone  upon  the  prairie.  Big  Head's  son  *  rode  at  him  and  knocked 
him  down  with  a  club.  The  Indian  who  had  committed  the  outrage  upon  the 
white  woman,  known  as  White  Antelope's  brother,  then  fired  upon  the  white 
man  without  effect,  while  the  third  Indian  rode  up  and  killed  him.  Soon  after 
they  killed  a  white  man,  and,  close  by,  a  woman — all  in  the  same  settlement. 
At  the  time  these  people  were  killed,  the  party  was  divided  in  feeling,  the  ma- 
jority being  opposed  to  any  outrages  being  committed ;  but  finding  it  useless 
to  contend  against  these  outrages  being  committed  without  bringing  on  a  strife 
among  themselves,  they  gave  way  and  all  went  in  together.  They  then  went 
to  another  house  in  the  same  settlement,  and  there  killed  two  men  and  took 
two  little  girls  prisoners ;  this  on  the  same  day.  After  committing  this  las/ 
outrage  the  party  turned  south  toward  the  Saline,  where  they  came  upon  a 
body  of  mounted  troops;  the  troops  immediately  charged  the  Indiana,  and 
the  pursuit  was  continued  a  long  time.  The  Indians  having  the  two  chil- 
dren, their  horses  becoming  fatigued,  dropped  the  children  without  hurting 
them.  Soon  after  the  children  were  dropped  the  pursuit'  ceased ;  but  the  In- 
dians continued  on  up  the  Saline.  A  portion  of  the  Indians  afterward  re- 
turned to  look  for  the  children,  but  they  were  unable  to  find  them.  After  they 
had  proceeded  some  distance  up  the  Saline,  the  party  divided,  the  majority 
going  north  toward  the  settlements  on  the  Solomon,  but  thirty  of  them  started 
toward  their  village,  supposed  to  be  some  distance  northwest  of  Fort  Lamed. 
Another  small  party  returned  to  Slack  Kettle's  village,  from  which  party  I  got 
this  information.!  I  am  fearful  that  before  this  time  the  party  that  started 
north  had  committed  a  great  many  depredations. " 

Question  by  Colonel  Wynkoop:  "  Do  you  know  the  names  of  the  principal 
men  of  this  party  that  committed  the  depredations,  besides  "White  Antelope's 
brother?" 

*  Afterward  captured  by  my  command  and  killed  in  a  difficulty  with  the  guard  at  Fort  Hays, 
Kansas,  in  the  summer  of  1869. 

t  Little  Rock  was  a  chief  of  Black  Kettle's  band  of  Cheyennes,  and  second  in  rank  to  Black 
Kettle. 


LIFE  ON  THE  PLAINS.  107 

Answer  by  Little  Rock :  "  There  were  Medicine  Arrow's  oldest  son,  named 
Tall  Wolf;  Ked  Nose,  who  was  one  of  the  men  who  outraged  the  woman , 
Big  Head's  son  named  Porcupine  Bear;  and  Sand  Hill's  brother,  known  as  the 
Bear  that  Goes  Ahead." 

Question  by  Colonel  Wynkoop :  **  You  told  me  your  nation  wants  peace ; 
will  you,  in  accordance  with  your  treaty  stipulations,  deliver  up  the  men  whom 
you  have  named  as  being  the  leaders  of  the  party  who  committed  the  outrages 
named?" 

Answer  by  Little  Rock :  "  I  think  that  the  only  men  who  ought  to  suffer 
and  be  responsible  for  these  outrages  are  White  Antelope's  brother  and  Red 
Nose,  the  men  who  ravished  the  woman ;  and  when  I  return  to  the  Cheyenne 
camp  and  assemble  the  chiefs  and  head  men,  I  think  those  two  men  will  be 
delivered  up  to  you." 

Question  by  Colonel  Wynkoop :  "  I  consider  the  whole  party  guilty ;  but 
it  being  impossible  to  punish  all  of  them,  I  hold  the  principal  men,  whom  you 
mentioned,  responsible  for  all.  They  had  no  right  to  be  led  and  governed  by 
two  men.  If  no  depredations  had  been  committed  after  the  outrage  on  the 
woman,  the  two  men  whom  you  have  mentioned  alone  would  have  been 
guilty." 

Answer  by  Little  Rock :  "  After  your  explanation,  I  think  your  demand  for 
the  men  is  right.  I  am  willing  to  deliver  them  up,  and  will  go  back  to  the 
tribe  and  use  my  best  endeavors  to  have  them  surrendered.  I  am  but  one 
man,  and  cannot  answer  for  the  entire  nation." 

Other  questions  and  answers  of  similar  import  followed. 

The  terms  of  the  interview  between  Colonel  Wynkoop  and  Little  Rock 
were  carefully  noted  down  and  transmitted  regularly  to  his  next  superior  offi- 
cer, Superintendent  Murphy,  who  but  a  few  days  previous,  and  within  the 
came  month,  had  officially  reported  to  the  Indian  Commissioner  at  Washing- 
ton that  peace  and  good  will  reigned  undisturbed  between  the  Indians  under 
his  charge  and  the  whites.  Even  he,  with  his  strong  leaning  toward  the  adop- 
tion of  morbid  measures  of  a  peaceful  character,  and  his  disinclination  to  be- 
lieve the  Indians  could  meditate  evil  toward  their  white  neighbors,  was  forced, 
as  his  next  letter  shows,  to  alter  his  views. 

OFFICE  SUPERINTENDENT  INDIAN  AFFAIRS,  ATOHISON,  KANSAS,  August  22, 1868. 

SIR  :  I  have  the  honor  herewith  to  transmit  a  letter  of  the  19th  inst.  from  Agent  Wynkoop,  en- 
closing report  of  a  talk  whieh'he  had  with  Little  Rock,  a  Cheyenne  chief,  whom  he  had  sent  to  as- 
certain the  facts  relative  to  the  recent  troubles  on  the  Solomon  and  Saline  rivers,  in  this  State; 
The  agent's  letter  and  report  are  full,  and  explain  themselves.  I  fully  concur  in  the  views  ex- 
pressed by  the  agent  that  the  innocent  Indians,  who  are  trying  to  keep,  in  good  faith,  their  treaty* 
pledges,  be  protected  in  tho  manner  indicated  by  him,  while  I  earnestly  recommend  that  the  In- 
dians who  have  committed  these  gross  outrages  be  turned  over  to  the  military,  and  that  they  be  se- 
verely punished.  When  I  reflect  that  at  the  very  tune  these  Indians  were  making  such  loud  pro- 
fessions of  friendship  at  Larned,  receiving  their  annuities,  etc.,  they  were  then  contemplating  and 
planning  this  campaign,  I  can  no  longer  have  confidence  in  what  they  say  or  promise.  War  ia 
surely  upon  us,  and  in  view  of  the  importance  of  the  case,  I  earnestly  recommend  that  Agent 
Wynkoop  be  furnished  promptly  with  the  views  of  the  Department,  and  that  full  instructions  be 
given  him  for  his  future  action. 

Very  respectfully,  your  obedient  servant, 
(Signed)  THOMAS  MURPHY,  Superintendent  Indian  Affairs. 

Hon.  C.  E.  Mix,  Acting  Commissioner  of  Indian  Affairs,  Washington,  D.  C. 

What  were  the  recommendations  of  Agent  Wynkoop  referred  to  in  Mr. 
Murphy's  letter?  They  were  as  follows:  "Let  me  take  those  Indians  whom 
I  know  to  be  guiltless  and  desirous  of  remaining  at  peace,  and  locate  them 


108  LIFE  ON  THE  PLAINS. 

with  their  lodges  and  families  at  some  good  place  that  I  may  select  in  the  vicinity 
of  this  post  (Lamed) ;  and  let  those  Indians  be  entirely  subsisted  by  the  Gov- 
ernment until  this  trouble  is  over,  and  be  kept  within  certain  bounds;  and  let 
me  be  furnished  with  a  small  battalion  of  United  States  troops,  for  the  purpose 
of  protecting  them  from  their  ow»n  people,  and  from  being  forced  by  them  into 
war;  let  those  who  refuse  to  respond  to  my  call  and  come  within  the  bounds 
prescribed,  be  considered  at  war,  and  let  them  be  properly  punished.  By  this 
means,  if  war  takes  place — which  I  consider  inevitable — we  can  be  able  to  dis- 
criminate between  those  who  deserve  punishment  and  those  who  do  not;  other- 
wise it  will  be  a  matter  of  impossibility." 

This  proposition  seems,  from  its  wording,  to  be  not  only  a  feasible  one,  but 
based  on  principles  of  justice  to  all  concerned,  and  no  doubt  would  be 
so  interpreted  by  the  theorizers  on  the  Indian  question  who  study  its  merits 
from  afar.  Before  acting  upon  Colonel  Wynkoop's  plan,  it  was  in  the  regular 
order  referred  to  General  Sherman,  at  that  time  commanding  the  Military  Di- 
vision of  the  Missouri,  in  which  the  Indians  referred  to  were  located.  His  in- 
dorsement in  reply  briefly  disposed  of  the  proposition  by  exposing  its  absurd- 
ity: 

HEADQUARTERS  MILITARY  DIVISION  OF  THE  MISSOURI,  ST.  Louis,  MISSOURI,  } 

September  19, 1S68.        5 

I  now  regard  the  Cheyennes  and  Arapahoes  at  war,  and  that  it  will  be  impossible  for  our 
troops  to  discriminate  between  the  well-disposed  and  the  warlike  parts  of  these  bands,  unless  an 
absolute  separation  be  made.  I  prefer  that  the  agents  collect  all  of  the  former  and  conduct  them 
to  their  reservation  within  the  Indian  territory  south  of  Kansas,  there  to  be  provided  for  under 
their  supervision,  say  about  old  Fort  Cobb.  I  cannot  consent  to  their  being  collected  aud  held 
near  Fort  Lamed.  So  long  as  Agent  Wynkoop  remains  at  Fort  Larned  the  vagabond  part  of  the 
Indians  will  cluster  about  him  for  support,  and  to  beg  of  the  military.  The  vital  part  of  these 
kribes  are  committing  murders  and  robberies  from  Kansas  to  Colorado,  and  it  is  an  excess  of  gen- 
trosity  on  our  part  to  be  feeding  and  supplying  the  old,  young,  and  feeble,  while  their  young  men 
are  at  war. 

I  do  not  pretend  to  say  what  should  be  done  with  these,  but  it  will  simplify  our  game  of  war, 
already  complicated  enough,  by  removing  them  well  away  from  our  field  of  operations. 

I  have  the  honor  to  be,  your  obedient  servant, 
(Signed)  W.  T.  SHERMAN,  Lieutenant-General,  commanding. 

Again,  on  the  26th  of  the  same  month,  General  Sherman,  in  a  letter  to  Gen- 
eral Schofield,  then  Secretary  of  War,  writes:  "The  annuity  goods  for  these 
Indians,  Kiowas  and  Comanches,  should  be  sent  to  Fort  Cobb,  and  the  Indian 
agent  for  these  Indians  should  go  there  at  once.  And  if  the  Secretary  of  the 
Interior  has  any  contingent  fund  out  of  which  he  could  provide  food,  or  if  he 
could  use  a  part  of  the  regular  appropriation  for  food  instead  of  clothing,  it 
may  keep  these  Indians  from  joining  the  hostile  Cheyennes  and  Arapahoes. 
The  latter  should  receive  nothing,  and  now  that  they  are  at  war,  I  propose  to 
give  them  enough  of  it  to  satisfy  them  to  their  hearts'  content,  and  General 
Sheridan  will  not  relax  his  efforts  till  the  winter  will  put  them  at  our  mercy. 
He  reports  that  he  can  already  account  for  about  seventy  dead  Indians,  and  his 
forces  are  right  in  among  these  hostile  Indians  on  the  Upper  Republican,  and 
on  the  head  of  the  Canadian  south  of  Fort  Dodge." 

Still  another  letter  from  General  Sherman  to  the  Secretary  of  War  argues 
the  case  as  follows :  "  All  the  Cheyennes  and  Arapahoes  are  now  at  war.  Ad- 
mitting that  some  of  them  have  not  done  acts  of  murder,  rape,  etc.,  still  they 
have  not  restrained  those  who  have,  nor  have  they  on  demand  given  up  the 
criminals  as  they  agreed  to  do.  The  treaty  made  at  Medicine  Lodge  is,  there- 
fore, already  broken  by  them,  and  the  War  Department  should  ask  the  concur- 
rence of  the  Indian  Department,  or  invoke  the  superior  orders  of  the  President 


LIFE  ON  THE  PLAINS.  109 

against  any  goods  whatever,  even  clothing,  going  to  any  part  of  the  tribes 
named,  until  this  matter  is  settled.  As  military  commander  I  have  the  right, 
unless  restrained  by  superior  orders,  to  prevent  the  issue  of  any  goods  what- 
ever to  Indians  outside  of  these  reservations ;  and  if  the  agency  for  the  Chey- 
ennes  and  Arapahoes  be  established  at  or  near  old  Fort  Cobb,  the  agent  should 
if  possible  be  able  to  provide  for  and  feed  such  as  may  go  there  of  their  own 
volition,  or  who  may  be  driven  there  by  our  military  movements.  ...  I 
have  despatched  General  Hazen  to  the  frontier,  with  a  limited  amount  of  monej< 
wherewith  to  aid  the  said  agents  to  provide  for  the  peaceful  parts  of  those 
tribes  this  winter,  while  en  route  to  and  after  their  arrival  at  their  new  homes 
No  better  time  could  be  possibly  chosen  than  the  present  for  destroying  or  hu 
miliating  those  bands  that  have  so  outrageously  violated  their  treaties  and  be- 
gun a  devastating  war  without  one  particle  of  provocation ;  and  after  a  ?'£ivson- 
able  time  given  for  the  innocent  to  withdraw,  I  will  solicit  an  order  from  the 
President  declaring  all  Indians  who  remain  outside  of  their  lawful  reservations 
to  be  outlaws,  and  commanding  all  people,  soldiers  and  citizens,  to  proceed 
against  them  as  such.  We  have  never  heretofore  been  in  a  condition  to 
adopt  this  course,  because  until  now  we  could  not  clearly  point  out  to  these 
Indians  where  they  may  rightfully  go  to  escape  the  consequences  of  the  hostile 
acts  of  their  fellows.  The  right  to  hunt  buffaloes,  secured  by  the  treaties, 
could  also  be  regulated  so  as  to  require  all  parties  desiring  to  hunt  to  procure 
from  the  agent  a  permit,  which  permit  should  be  indorsed  by  the  commanding 
officer  of  the  nearest  military  post;  but  I  think,  the  treaty  having  been  clearly 
violated  by  the  Indians  themselves,  this  hunting  right  is  entirely  lost  to  them, 
if  we  so  declare  it." 

The  foregoing  extracts  from  letters  and  official  correspondence  which 
passed  between  high  dignitaries  of  the  Government,  who  were  supposed  not 
only  to  be  thoroughly  conversant  with  Indian  affairs,  but  to  represent  the  civil 
and  military  phase  of  the  question,  will,  when  read  in  connection  with  the 
statements  of  the  superintendent  and  agent  of  the  Indians,  and  that  of  the  chief, 
Little  Rock,  give  the  reader  some  idea  of  the  origin  and  character  of  the  diffi- 
culties between  the  whites  and  Indians  in  the  summer  and  fall  of  1868.  The 
tabulated  list  of  depredations  by  Indians,  accompanying  the  chapter  descrip- 
tive of  General  Forsyth's  campaign,  will  give  more  extended  information  in  a 
condensed  form. 

While  Forsyth  was  moving  his  detachment  of  scouts  through  the  valleys  of 
the  Republican,  in  the  northwestern  portion  of  Kansas,  General  Sheridan  had 
also  arranged  to  have  a  well-equipped  force  operating  south  of  the  Arkansas 
river,  and  in  this  way  to  cause  the  two  favorite  haunts  of  the  Indians  to  be 
overrun  simultaneously,  and  thus  prevent  them  when  driven  from  one  haunt 
from  fleeing  in  safety  and  unmolested  to  another.  The  expedition  intended  to 
operate  south  of  the  Arkansas  was  composed  of  the  principal  portion  of  the 
Seventh  Cavalry  and  a  few  companies  of  the  Third  Regular  Infantry,  the  entire 
force  under  command  of  Brigadier- General  Alfred  Sully,  an  officer  of  long  ex- 
perience among  the  Indians,  and  one  who  had  in  times  gone  by  achieved  no 
little  distinction  as  an  Indian  fighter,  and  at  a  later  date  became  a  partial  ad- 
vocate of  the  adoption  of  the  peace  policy.  General  Sully's  expedition,  after 
being  thoroughly  equipped  and  supplied,  under  his  personal  supervision,  with 
everything  needful  in  a  campaign  such  as  was  about  to  be  undertaken,  crossed 
the  Arkansas  river  about  the  1st  of  September,  at  Fort  Dodge,  and  marching 
a  little  west  cf  south  struck  the  Cimarron  river,  where  they  frrst  encountered 


HO  LIFE  ON  THE  PLAINS. 

Indians.  From  the  Cimarron  the  troops  moved  in  a  southeasterly  direction, 
one  day's  march  to  Bearer  creek,  the  savages  opposing  and  fighting  them 
during  the  entire  day.  That  night  the  Indians  came  close  enough  to  fire  into 
the  camp,  an  unusual  proceeding  in  Indian  warfare,  as  they  rarely  molest 
troops  during  the  hours  of  night.  The  next  day  General  Sully  directed  his 
march  down  the  valley  of  the  Beaver;  but  just  as  his  troops  were  breaking 
:<camp,  the  long  wagon  train  having  already  "pulled  out,"  and  the  rear  guard 
of  the  troops  having  barely  got  into  their  saddles,  a  party  of  between  two  and 
three  hundred  warriors,  who  had  evidently  in  some  inexplicable  manner  con- 
trived to  conceal  their  approach  until  the  proper  moment,  dashed  into  the  de- 
serted camp  within  a  few  yards  of  the  rear  of  the  troops,  and  succeeded  in  cut- 
ting off  a  few  led  horses  and  two  of  the  cavalrymen  who,  as  is  so  often  the 
case,  had  lingered  a  moment  behind  the  column.  General  Sully  and  staff 
were  at  that  moment  near  the  head  of  the  column,  a  mile  or  more  from  camp. 
The  General,  as  was  his  custom  on  the  march,  being  comfortably  stowed  awa^ 
in  his  ambulance,  of  course  it  was  impossible  that  he  or  his  staff,  from  their 
great  distance  from  the  scene  of  actual  attack,  could  give  the  necessary  orders 
in  the  case. 

Fortunately,  the  acting  adjutant  of  the  cavalry,  Brevet  Captain  A.  E. 
Smith,  was  riding  at  the  rear  of  the  column  and  witnessed  the  attack  of  the 
Indians.  Captain  Hamilton  of  the  cavalry  was  also  present  in  command  of 
the  rear  guard.  Wheeling  his  guard  to  the  right  about,  he  at  once  prepared 
to  charge  the  Indians  and  to  attempt  the  rescue  of  the  two  troopers  who  were 
being  carried  off  as  prisoners  before  his  very  eyes.  At  the  same  time  Captain 
Smith,  as  representative  of  the  commanding  officer  of  the  cavalry,  promptly  took 
the  responsibility  of  directing  a  squadron  of  cavalry  to  wheel  out  of  column  and 
advance  in  support  of  Captain  Hamilton's  guard.  With  this  hastily  formed 
detachment,  the  Indians,  still  within  pistol  range,  but  moving  off  with  their 
prisoners,  were  gallantly  charged  and  so  closely  pressed  that  they  were  forced 
to  relinquish  possession  of  one  of  their  prisoners,  but  not  before  shooting  him 
through  the  body  and  leaving  him  on  the  ground,  as  they  supposed,  mortally 
wounded.  The  troops  continued  to  charge  the  retreating  Indians,  upon  whom 
they  were  gaining,  determined  if  possible  to  effect  the  rescue  of  their  remaining1 
comrade.  They  were  advancing  down  one  slope  while  the  Indians  just  across 
a  ravine  were  endeavoring  to  escape  with  their  prisoner  up  the  opposite  ascent, 
when  a  peremptory  order  reached  the  officers  commanding  the  pursuing  force  to 
withdraw  their  men  and  reform  the  column  at  once.  Delaying  only  long  enough 
for  an  ambulance  to  arrive  from  the  train  in  which  to  transport  their  wounded 
comrade,  the  order  was  obeyed.  Upon  rejoining  the  column  the  two  officers 
named  were  summoned  before  the  officer  commanding  their  regiment,  and, 
after  a  second-hand  reprimand,  were  ordered  in  arrest  and  their  sabres  taken 
from  them,  for  leaving  the  column  without  orders — the  attempted  and  half 
successful  rescue  of  their  comrades  and  the  repulse  of  the  Indians  to  the  eon- 
trary  notwithstanding.  Fortunately  wiser  and  better-naturcd  counsels  pre- 
vailed in  a  few  hours,  and  their  regimental  commander  was  authorized  to  re- 
lease these  two  officers  from  their  brief  durance,  their  sabres  were  restored  to 
them,  and  they  became,  as  they  deserved,  the  recipients  of  numerous  compli- 
mentary expressions  from  their  brother  officers.  The  terrible  fate  awaiting 
the  unfortunate  trooper  carried  off  by  the  Indians  spread  a  deep  gloom  through- 
out the  command.  All  were  too  familiar  with  the  horrid  customs  of  the  sav- 
ages to  hope  for  a  moment  that  the  captive  would  be  reserved  for  aught  but  a 


LIFE  ON  THE  PLAINS.  Ill 

slow  liage  ing  death,  from  torture  the  most  horrible  and  painful  which  savage, 
bloodthirsty  minds  could  suggest.  Such  was  in  truth  his  sad  fate,  as  we  learned 
afterwards  when  peace  (?)  was  established  with  the  tribes  then  engaged  in 
war.  Never  shall  I  forget  the  consummate  coolness  and  particularity  of  detail 
with  which  some  of  the  Indians  engaged  in  the  affair  related  to  myself  and 
party  the  exact  process  by  which  the  captured  trooper  was  tortured  to  death ; 
how  he  was  tied  to  a  stake,  strips  of  flesh  cut  from  his  body,  arms,  and  legs, 
burning  brands  thrust  into  the  bleeding  wounds,  the  nose,  lips,  and  ears  cut  off, 
and  finally,  when  from  loss  of  blood,  excessive  pain,  and  anguish,  the  poor, 
bleeding,  almost  senseless  mortal  fell  to  the  ground  exhausted,  the  younger 
Indians  were  permitted  to  rush  in  and  despatch  him  with  their  knives. 

The  expedition  proceeded  on  down  the  valley  of  Beaver  creek,  the  Indians 
contesting  every  step  of  the  way.  In  the  afternoon,  about  three  o'clock,  the 
troops  arrived  at  a  ridge  of  sand-hills,  a  few  miles  southeast  of  the  present  site 
of  *'  Camp  Supply,"  where  quite  a  determined  engagement  took  place  with  the 
savages,  the  three  tribes,  Cheyennes,  Arapahoes  and  Kiowas,  being  the  assail- 
ants. The  Indians  seemed  to  have  reserved  their  strongest  efforts  until  the 
troops  and  train  had  advanced  well  into  the  sand-hills,  when  a  most  obstinate 
and  well-conducted  resistance  was  offered  to  the  further  advance  of  the  troops. 
It  was  evident  to  many  of  the  officers,  and  no  doubt  to  the  men,  that  the  troops 
were  probably  nearing  the  location  of  the  Indian  villages,  and  that  this  last 
display  of  opposition  to  their  further  advance  was  to  save  the  villages.  The 
character  of  the  country  immediately  about  the  troops  was  not  favorable  to  the 
operations  of  cavalry;  the  surface  of  the  rolling  plain  was  cut  up  by  irregular 
and  closely  located  sand-hills,  too  steep  and  sandy  to  allow  cavalry  to  move 
v/ith  freedom,  yet  capable  of  being  easily  cleared  of  savages  by  troops  fighting 
on  foot.  The  Indians  took  post  on  the  hill-tops  and  began  a  harassing  fire 
on  the  troops  and  train.  Had  the  infantry  been  unloaded  from  the  wagona 
promptly,  instead  of  adding  to  the  great  weight,  sinking  the  wheels  sometimes 
almost  in  to  the  axles,  and  had  they,  with  the  assistance  of  a  few  of  the  dis- 
mounted cavalry,  been  deployed  on  both  sides  of  the  train,  the  latter  could 
have  been  safely  conducted  through  what  was  then  decided  to  be  impassable 
sand-hills,  but  which  were  a  short  time  afterward  proved  to  be  perfectly  prac- 
ticable. And  once  beyond  the  range  of  sand-hills  but  a  short  distance,  the 
villages  of  the  attacking  warriors  would  have  been  found  exposed  to  an  easy 
and  important  capture,  probably  terminating  the  campaign  by  compelling  a  sat- 
isfactory peace.  Captain  Yates,  with  his  single  troop  of  cavalry,  was  ordered 
forward  to  drive  the  Indians  away.  This  was  a  proceeding  which  did  not  seem 
to  meet  with  favor  from  the  savages.  Captain  Yates  could  drive  them  wherever 
he  encountered  them,  but  it  was  only  to  cause  the  redskins  to  appear  in  in- 
creased numbers  at  some  other  threatened  point.  After  contending  in  this 
non-effectire  manner  for  a  couple  of  hours,  the  impression  arose  in  the  minds 
of  some  that  the  train  could  not  be  conducted  through  the  sand-hills  in  the  face 
of  the  strong  opposition  offered  by  the  Indians.  The  order  was  issued  to  turn 
about  and  withdraw.  This  order  was  executed,  and  the  troop  and  train,  fol- 
lowed by  the  exultant  Indians,  retired  a  few  miles  to  the  Beaver,  and  encamped 
for  the  night  on  the  ground  now  known  as  "  Camp  Supply." 

Captain  Yates  had  caused  to  be  brought  off  the  field,  when  his  troop  was 
ordered  to  retire,  the  body  of  one  of  his  men  who  had  been  slain  in  the  fight 
by  the  Indians.  As  the  troops  were  to  continue  their  backward  movement 
next  day,  and  it  was  impossible  to  transport  the  dead  body  further,  Captain 


113  LIFE   ON  THE  PLAINS. 

Yates  ordered  preparations  made  for  interring  it  in  camp  that  night;  but  know- 
ing that  the  Indians  would  thoroughly  search  the  deserted  camp-ground  almost 
before  the  troops  should  get  out  of  sight,  and  would  be  quick  with  their  watch- 
ful eyes  to  detect  a  grave,  and  if  successful  in  discovering  it  would  unearth 
the  body  in  order  to  obtain  the  scalp,  directions  were  given  to  prepare  the 
grave  after  nightfall,  and  the  spot  selected  would  have  baffled  the  eye  of  any 
one  but  that  of  an  Indian.  The  grave  was  dug  under  the  picket  line  to  which 
the  seventy  or  eighty  horses  of  the  troops  would  be  tethered  during  the  night, 
so  that  their  constant  tramping  and  pawing  should  completely  cover  up  and 
obliterate  all  traces  of  the  grave  containing  the  body  of  the  dead  trooper. 
The  following  morning  even  those  who  had  performed  the  sad  rites  of  burial 
to  their  fallen  comrade  could  scarcely  have  been  able  to  indicate  the  exact 
location  of  the  grave.  Yet  when  we  returned  to  that  point  a  few  weeks  after- 
ward it  was  discovered  that  the  wily  savages  had  found  the  grave,  unearthed 
the  body,  and  removed  the  scalp  of  their  victim,  on  the  day  following  the 
interment. 

Early  on  the  morning  succeeding  the  fight  in  the  sand-hills  General  Sully 
resumed  his  march  toward  Fort  Dodge,  the  Indians  following  and  harassing 
the  movements  of  the  troops  until  about  two  o'clock  in  the  afternoon,  when, 
apparently  satisfied  with  their  success  in  forcing  the  expedition  back,  thus  re- 
lieving their  villages  and  themselves  from  the  danger  which  had  threatened 
them,  they  fired  their  parting  shots  and  rode  off  in  triumph.  That  night  the 
troops  camped  on  Bluff  creek,  from  which  point  General  Sully  proceeded  to 
Fort  Dodge,  on  the  Arkansas,  leaving  the  main  portion  of  the  command  ia 
camp  on  Bluff  creek,  where  we  shall  see  them  again. 


XII. 


IN  a  late  chapter  I  promised  to  submit  testimony  from  those  high  in  author- 
ity, now  the  highest,  showing  that  among  those  who  had  given  the  sub- 
ject the  most  thoughtful  attention,  the  opinion  was  unanimous  in  favor  of  the 
'•  abolition  of  the  civil  Indian  agents  and  licensed  traders,"  and  the  transfer  of 
the  Indian  Bureau  back  to  the  War  Department,  where  it  originally  belonged. 
The  question  as  to  which  cabinet  minister,  the  Secretary  of  War  or  the 
Secretary  of  the  Interior,  should  retain  control  of  the  bureau  regulating  In- 
dian affairs,  has  long  been  and  still  is  one  of  unending  discussion,  and  is  of  far 
more  importance  to  the  country  than  the  casual  observer  might  imagine.  The 
army  as  a  unit,  and  from  motives  of  peace  and  justice,  favors  giving  this  con- 
trol to  the  Secretary  of  War.  Opposed  to  this  view  is  a  large,  powerful,  and 
at  times  unscrupulous  party,  many  of  whose  strongest  adherents  are  depend- 
ent upon  the  fraudulent  practices  and  profits  of  which  the  Indian  is  the  victim 
for  the  acquirement  of  dishonest  wealth — practices  and  profits  which  only  ex- 
ist so  long  as  the  Indian  Bureau  is  under  the  supervision  of  the  Interior  Depart- 
ment. The  reasons  in  favor  of  the  War  Department  having  the  control  of  tho 
government  of  the  Indians  exist  at  all  times.  But  the  struggle  for  this  con. 
trol  seems  to  make  its  appearance,  like  an  epidemic,  at  certain  periods,  and  for 
a  brief  time  will  attract  considerable  comment  and  discussion  both  in  and  out 
of  Congress,  then  disappear  from  public  view.  To  a  candid,  impartial  mind  1 
believe  the  reasons  why  the  Indians  should  be  controlled  by  the  Department 
of  War,  the  department  which  must  assume  the  reins  of  power  when  any  real 
control  is  exercised,  are  convincing.  It  may  be  asked,  Then  why,  if  the  rea- 
sons are  so  convincing,  are  not  proper  representations  made  to  the  authorities 
at  Washington  and  the  transfer  secured?  This  inquiry  seems  natural  enough. 
But  the  explanation  is  sufficiently  simple.  The  army  officers,  partio-alarly 
those  stationed  on  the  frontier,  hare  but  little  opportunity,  even  had  they  the 
desire,  to  submit  tneir  views  or  recommendations  to  Congress  as  a  body  or  to 
members  individually.  When  impressed  with  ideas  whose  adoption  is  deemed 
essential  to  the  Government,  the  usual  and  recognized  mode  of  presenting 
them  for  consideration  is  by  written  communications  forwarded  through  the 
intermediate  and  superior  commanders  until  laid  before  the  Secretary  of  War, 
by  whom,  if  considered  sufficiently  important,  they  are  submitted  to  the  Pres- 
ident, and  by  him  to  Congress.  Having  made  this  recommendation  and  fur- 
nished the  Department  with  his  reasons  therefor,  an  officer  considers  that  he 
has  discharged  his  duty  in  the  premises,  and  the  responsibility  of  the  adoption 
or  rejection  of  his  ideas  then  rests  with  a  superior  power.  Beyond  the  con- 
scientious discharge  of  his  duty  he  has  no  interest,  certainly  none  of  a  pe- 
cuniary nature,  to  serve.  In  the  periodical  contests  which  prevail  between 
the  military  and  civil  aspirants  for  the  control  of  the  Indian  Bureau,  the  mili- 
tary content  themselves  as  above  stated  with  a  brief  and  unbiassed  presenta- 
tion of  their  views,  and  having  submitted  their  argument  to  the  proper  tribu- 
nal, no  further  steps  are  taken  to  influence  the  decision.  Not  so  with  those 
advocating  the  claims  of  the  civil  agents  and  traders  to  public  recognition. 
The  preponderance  of  testimony  and  the  best  of  the  argument  rest  with  the 
military.  But  there  are  many  ways  of  illustrating  that  the  battle  is  not  always 


114  LIFE  OX  THE  PLAINS. 

to  the  strong  nor  the  race  to  the  swift.  The  ways  of  Congress  are  sometimes 
peculiar — not  to  employ  a  more  expressive  term, 

Under  the  Constitution  of  the  United  States  there  are  but  two  houses  of 
Congress,  the  Senate  and  the  House  of  Representatives,  and  most  people  re- 
siding within  the  jurisdiction  of  its  laws  suppose  this  to  be  the  extent  of  the 
legislative  body ;  but  to  those  acquainted  with  the  internal  working  of  that  im- 
portant branch  of  the  Government,  there  is  still  a  third  house  of  Congress,  bet- 
ter known  as  the  lobby.  True,  its  existence  is  neither  provided  for  nor  recog- 
nized by  law;  yet  it  exists  nevertheless,  and  so  powerful,  although  somewhat 
hidden,  is  its  influence  upon  the  other  branches  of  Congress,  that  almost  any 
measure  it  is  interested  in  becomes  a  law.  It  is  somewhat  remarkable  that 
those  measures  which  are  plainly  intended  to  promote  the  public  interests  are 
seldom  agitated  or  advocated  in  the  third  house,  while  those  measures  of 
doubtful  propriety  or  honesty  usually  secure  the  almost  undivided  support  of 
the  lobby.  There  are  few  prominent  questions  connecte.d  with  the  feeble  pol- 
icy of  the  Government  which  can  and  do  assemble  so  powerful  and  deter- 
mined a  lobby  as  a,  proposed  interference  with  the  system  of  civilian  superin- 
tendents, agents,  and  traders  for  the  Indians.  Let  but  some  member  of  Con- 
gress propose  to  inquire  into  the  workings  of  the  management  of  the  Indians, 
or  propose  a  transfer  of  the  bureau  to  the  War  Department,  and  the  leaders 
of  the  combination  opposed  raise  a  cry  which  is  as  effective  in  rallying  their 
supporters  as  was  the  signal  of  Roderick  Dhu.  From  almost  every  State  and 
territory  the  retainers  of  the  bureau  flock  to  the  national  capital.  Why  this 
rallying  of  the  clans?  Is  there  any  principle  involved?  With  the  few,  yes; 
with  the  many,  no.  Then  what  is  the  mighty  influence  which  brings  together 
this  hungry  host?  Why  this  determined  opposition  to  any  interference  with 
the  management  of  the  Indians?  I  remember  making  this  inquiry  years  ago, 
and  the  answer  then,  which  is  equally  applicable  now,  was :  "  There  is  too 
much  money  in  the  Indian  question  to  allow  it  to  pass  into  other  hands."  This 
I  believe  to  be  the  true  solution  of  our  difficulties  with  the  Indians  at  the  pres- 
ent day,  Ifc  s<  ems  almost  incredible  that  a  policy  which  is  claimed  and  rep- 
resented to  be  based  on  sympathy  for  the  red  man  and  a  desire  to  secure  to 
him  his  rights,  is  shaped  in  reality  and  manipulated  behind  the  scenes  with  the 
distinct  and  sole  object  of  reaping  a  rich  harvest  by  plundering  both  the  Gov- 
ernment and  the  Indians.  To  do  away  with  the  vast  army  of  agents,  traders, 
and  civilian  employees  which  is  a  necessary  appendage  of  the  civilian 
oolicy,  would  be  to  deprive  many  members  of  Congress  of  a  vast  deal  of 
patronage  which  they  now  enjoy.  There  are  few,  if  any,  more  comfortable 
or  desirable  places  of  disposing  of  a  friend  who  has  rendered  valuable  politi- 
cal service  or  electioneering  aid,  than  to  secure  for  him  the  appointment  of 
Indian  agent.  The  salary  of  an  agent  is  comparatively  small.  Men  without 
means,  however,  eagerly  accept  the  position ;  and  in  a  few  years,  at  furthest, 
they  almost  invariably  retire  in  wealth.  Who  ever  heard  of  a  retired  Indian 
agent  or  trader  in  limited  circumstances?  Plow  do  they  realize  fortunes  upon 
so  small  a  salary?  In  the  disposition  of  the  annuities  provided  for  the  Indians 
by  the  Government,  the  agent  is  usually  the  distributing  medium.  Between 
himself  and  the  Indian  there  is  no  system  of  accountability,  no  vouchers  given 
or  received,  no  books  kept,  in  fact  no  record  except  the  statement  which  the 
agent  chooses  to  forward  to  his  superintendent. 

The  Indian  has  no  means  of  knowing  how  much  in  value  or  how  many 
presents  of  any  particular  kind  the  Government,  the  "  Great  Father"  as  he 


LIFE  ON  THE  PLAINS.  115 

terms  it,  has  sent  him.  For  knowledge  on  this  point  he  must  accept  the  state- 
ment of  the  agent.  The  goods  sent  by  the  Government  are  generally  those 
which  would  most  please  an  Indian's  fancy.  The  Indian  trader  usually  keeps 
goods  of  a  similar  character.  The  trader  is  most  frequently  a  particular  friend 
of  the  agent,  often  associated  with  him  in  business,  and  in  many  instances  holds 
bis  position  of  trader  at  the  instance  of  the  agent.  They  are  always  located 
oear  each  other.  The  trader  is  usually  present  at  the  distribution  of  annui- 
Jes.  If  the  agent,  instead  of  distributing  to  the  Indians  all  of  the  goods  in- 
tended for  them  by  the  Government,  only  distributes  one  half  and  retains  tho 
other  half,  who  is  to  be  the  wiser?  Not  the  Indian,  defrauded  though  he  may 
oe,  for  he  is  ignorant  of  how  much  is  coming  to  him.  The  word  of  the  agenl 
is  his  only  guide.  He  may  complain  a  little,  express  some  disappointment  at 
the  limited  amount  of  presents,  and  intimate  that  the  "  Great  Father "  has 
dealt  out  the  annuities  with  a  sparing  hand;  but  the  agent  explains  it  by 
referring  to  some  depredations  which  ho  knows  the  tribe  to  have  been  guilty 
of  in  times  past ;  or  if  he  is  not  aware  of  any  particular  instance  of  guilt,  he 
charges  them  generally  with  having  committed  such  acts,  knowing  one  can 
scarcely  go  amiss  in  accusing  a  tribe  of  occasionally  slaying  a  white  man, 
and  ends  up  his  charge  by  informing  them  that  the  "  Great  Father,"  learning 
of  these  little  irregularities  in  their  conduct  and  being  pained  greatly  thereat, 
felt  compelled  to  reduce  their  allowance  of  blankets,  sugar,  coffee,  etc.,  when 
at  the  same  time  the  missing  portion  of  said  allowance  is  safely  secured  in  the 
storehouse  of  the  agent  near  by.  Well,  but  how  can  he  enrich  himself  in  this 
manner?  it  may  be  asked.  By  simply,  and  unseen  by  the  Indians,  transferring 
the  unissued  portion  of  the  annuities  from  his  government  storehouse  to  the 
trading  establishment  of  his  friend  the  trader.  There  the  boxes  are  unpacked 
and  their  contents  spread  out  for  barter  with  the  Indians.  The  latter,  in  grati- 
fying their  wants,  are  forced  to  purchase  from  the  trader  at  prices  which  are 
scores  of  times  the  value  of  the  article  offered.  I  have  seen  Indians  dispose 
of  buffalo  robes  to  traders,  which  were  worth  from  fifteen  to  twenty  dol- 
lars each,  and  get  in  return  only  ten  to  twenty  cups  of  brown  sugar,  the  en- 
tire value  of  which  did  not  exceed  two  or  three  dollars.  This  is  one  of  the 
many  ways  agents  and  traders  have  of  amassing  sudden  wealth.  I  havo 
known  the  head  chiefs  of  a  tribe  to  rise  in  a  council  in  the  presence  of  other 
chiefs  and  of  officers  of  the  army,  and  accuse  his  agent,  then  present,  of  these 
or  similar  dishonest  practices.  Is  it  to  be  wondered  at  that  the  position  of 
agent  or  trader  among  the  Indians  is  greatly  sought  after  by  men  deter- 
mined to  become  rich,  but  not  particular  as  to  the  manner  of  doing  so?  Or 
is  it  to  be  wondered  at  that  army  officers,  who  are  often  made  aware  of  the  in- 
iustice  done  the  Indian  yet  are  powerless  to  prevent  it,  and  who  trace  many  of 
^ur  difficulties  with  the  Indians  to  these  causes,  should  urge  the  abolishment 
of  a  system  which  has  proven  itself  so  fruitful  in  fraud  and  dishonest  dealing 
toward  those  whose  interests  it  should  be  their  duty  to  protect? 

In  offering  the  testimony  which  follows,  and  which  to  those  at  all  interested 
in  the  subject  of  our  dealings  with  the  Indian  must  have  no  little  weight,  I 
nave  given  that  of  men  whose  interest  in  the  matter  could  only  spring  from 
experience  and  a  supposed  thorough  knowledge  of  the  Indian  character,  and 
n  desire  to  do  justice  to  him  as  well  as  to  the  Government  At  the  present 
writing  a  heavy  cloud  portending  a  general  Indian  war  along  our  entire 
frontier,  from  the  British  possessions  on  the  north  to  the  Mexican  border  oa 
ihe  south,  hangs  threateningly  over  us.  Whether  it  will  really  result  iu  wai 


116  LIFE  OX  THE  PLAINS. 

or  in  isolated  acts  of  barbarity  remains  to  be  seen.  But  enough  is  known  to 
prove  that  the  day  has  not  yet  arrived  when  the  lawless  savage  of  the  plains 
is  prepared  or  willing  to  abandon  his  favorite  pastime  of  war  and  depredation 
upon  the  defenceless  frontier,  and  instead  to  settle  quietly  down  and  study  the 
arts  and  callings  of  a  quiet  and  peaceful  life.  It  is  impossible  for  the  Indian 
to  comprehend  the  force  of  any  law  or  regulation  which  is  not  backed  up  by 
a  power  sufficiently  strong  to  compel  its  observance.  This  is  not  surprising, 
as  a  large  proportion  of  their  white  brethren  are  equally  obtuse.  Lieutenant- 
General  Sheridan  showed  his  thorough  appreciation  of  the  Indian  character, 
in  an  endorsement  recently  written  by  him  upon  a  complaint  relating  to 
Indian  depredations,  forwarded  from  one  of  his  subordinates  to  the  War  Depart- 
ment. General  Sheridan  writes,  "  We  can  never  stop  the  wild  Indians  from 
murdering  and  stealing  until  we  punish  them.  If  a  white  man  in  this  country 
commits  a  murder,  we  hang  him ;  if  he  steals  a  horse,  we  put  him  in  the  peni- 
tentiary. If  an  Indian  commits  these  crimes,  we  give  him  better  fare  and 
more  blankets.  I  think  I  may  say  with  reason,  that  under  this  policy  tbo 
civilization  of  the  wild  red  man  will  progress  slowly." 

As  might  naturally  be  expected,  a  massacre  like  that  at  Fort  Phil  Kearny, 
in  which  ninety-one  enlisted  men  and  three  officers  were  slain  outright,  and  no 
one  left  to  tell  the  tale,  excited  discussion  and  comment  throughout  the  land, 
and  raised  inquiry  as  to  who  was  responsible  for  this  lamentable  affair.  The 
military  laid  the  blame  at  the  door  of  the  Indian  Bureau  with  its  host  of 
civil  agents  and  traders,  and  accused  the  latter  of  supplying  the  Indians  with 
the  arms  and  ammunition  which  were  afterward  turned  against  the  whites. 
The  supporters  of  the  Indian  Bureau  not  only  did  not  deny  the  accusation, 
but  went  so  far  as  to  claim  that  all  our  difficulties  with  the  Indians  could 
be  traced  to  the  fact  that  the  military  commanders,  particularly  Generals  Han- 
cock and  Cooke,  had  forbidden  the  traders  from  furnishing  the  Indian  with 
arms  and  ammunition.  This  was  the  official  statement  of  the  Commissioner 
of  Indian  Affairs  in  the  spring  of  1867.  It  was  rather  a  queer  complaint  upon 
which  to  justify  a  war  that,  because  the  Government  would  not  furnish  the  sav- 
ages with  implements  for  murdering-  its  subjects  in  approved  modern  method, 
these  same  savages  would  therefore  be  reluctantly  forced  to  murder  and  scalp 
gueh  settlers  and  travellers  as  fell  in  their  paths,  in  the  old-fashioned  toma- 
hawk, bow  and  arrow  style.  The  Commissioner  of  Indian  Affairs,  in  his  re- 
port to  the  Secretary  of  the  Interior  in  the  spring  of  1867,  labored  hard  to  find 
a  justification  for  the  Indians  in  their  recent  outbreak  at  Fort  Phil  Kearny. 
The  withholding  of  arms  and  ammunition  from  the  Indians  seemed  to  be  the 
principal  grievance.  As  the  views  of  the  Commissioner  find  many  supporters 
in  quarters  remote  from  the  scene  of  Indian  depredations,  and  among  persons 
who  still  cling  to  the  traditionary  Indian,  as  wrought  by  the  pen  of  Cooper,  as 
tfieir  ideal  red  man,  I  quote  the  Commissioner's  words :  "  An  order  issued  by 
General  Cooke  at  Omaha  on  the  31st  of  July  last,  in  relation  to  arms  and  am- 
munition, has  had  a  very  bad  effect.  I  am  satisfied  that  such  orders  are  not 
only  unwise  but  really  cruel,  and  therefore  calculated  to  produce  the  very 
worst  effect.  Indians  are  men,  and  when  hungry  will  like  others  resort  to 
any  means  to  obtain  food;  and  as  the  chase  is  their  only  means  of  subsistence, 
if  you  deprive  them  of  the  power  of  procuring  it,  you  certainly  produce  great 
dissatisfaction.  If  it  were  true  that  arms  and  ammunition  could  be  accumu- 
lated by  them  to  war  against  us,  it  would  certainly  be  unwise  to  give  it  to 
them,  but  this  is  not  the  fact.  No  Indian  will  buy  two  guns.  One  he  abso* 


LIFE  ON  THE  PLAINS.  117 

lately  needs ;  and  as  he  has  no  means  of  taking  care  of  powder,  he  necessarily 
will  take,  when  offered  to  him,  but  a  very  limited  quantity.  It  is  true  that 
formerly  they  hunted  with  bows  and  arrows,  killing  buffalo,  antelope,  and 
deer  with  the  same ;  but  to  hunt  successfully  with  bow  and  arrows  requires 
horses,  and  as  the  valleys  of  that  country  are  now  more  or  less  filled  with 
white  men  prospecting  for  gold  and  silver,  their  means  of  subsisting  their 
horses  have  passed  away,  and  they  now  have  but  few  horses.  I  mention  these 
facts  so  as  to  place  before  the  country,  as  briefly  as  possible,  the  condition  as 
well  as  the  wants  of  the  Indians." 

Unfortunately  for  the  Commissioner,  his  premises  were  entirely  wrong,  and 
his  conclusions  necessarily  so.  It  is  a  difficult  task  to  prove  that  men  whose 
habits,  instincts,  and  training  incline  them  to  deeds  of  murder,  will  be  less  apt 
to  commit  those  deeds,  provided  we  place  in  their  hands  every  implement  and 
facility  for  their  commission ;  yet  such  in  effect  was  the  reasoning  of  the  Com- 
missioner. Where  or  from  whom  he  could  have  obtained  the  opinions  he  ex- 
pressed, it  is  difficult  to  understand.  He  certainly  derived  no  such  ideas  from 
a  personal  knowledge  of  the  Indians  themselves.  How  well  his  statements 
bear  examination :  •«  If  it  were  true  that  arms  and  ammunition  could  be  ac- 
cumulated by  them  to  war  against  us,  it  would  certainly  be  worse  to  give  it  to 
them,  but  this  is  not  the  fact.  No  Indian  will  buy  IAVO  guns." 

On  the  contrary,  every  person  at  all  familiar  with  the  conduct  of  the  In- 
dians knows  that  there  is  no  plan  or  idea  which  they  study  more  persistently 
than  that  of  accumulating  arms  and  ammunition,  and  in  the  successful  execu- 
tion of  this  plan  they  have  collected,  and  are  to-day  collecting  arms  and  am- 
munition of  the  latest  and  most  approved  pattern.  This  supply  of  arms  and  am- 
munition is  not  obtained  for  purposes  of  hunting,  for  no  matter  how  bountifully 
the  Indian  may  be  supplied  with  firearms,  his  favorite  and  most  successful  mode 
of  killing  the  buffalo,  his  principal  article  of  food,  is  with  the  bow  and  arrow. 
It  is,  at  the  same  time,  the  most  economical  mode,  as  the  arrows,  after  being 
lodged  in  the  bodies  of  the  buffalo,  may  be  recovered  unimpaired,  and  be  used 
repeatedly.  "  No  Indian  will  buy  two  guns ! "  If  the  honorable  Commissioner 
had  added  the  words,  provided  he  can  steal  them,  his  statement  would  be  heart- 
ily concurred  in.  From  a  knowledge  of  the  facts,  I  venture  the  assertion  that 
there  is  scarcely  an  Indian  on  the  plains,  no  matter  how  fully  armed  and 
equipped,  but  will  gladly  barter  almost  anything  he  owns,  of  proper  value,  in 
exchange  for  good  arms  and  ammunition.  Even  if  his  personal  wants  in  this 
respect  are  satisfied,  the  Indian  is  too  shrewd  at  driving  a  bargain  to  throw 
away  any  opportunity  of  possessing  himself  of  arms  or  ammunition,  as  among 
his  comrades  he  is  aware  that  no  other  articles  of  trade  command  the  prices 
that  are  paid  for  implements  of  war.  An  Indian  may  not  desire  two  guns  for 
iiis  own  use,  but  he  will  buy  or  procure  one  gun  and  one  or  more  revolvers 
as  a  part  of  his  equipment  for  war,  and  there  are  few  of  the  chiefs  and  war- 
riors of  the  plains  who  to-day  are  not  the  possessors  of  at  least  one  breech-load- 
ing rifle  or  carbine,  and  from  one  to  two  revolvers.  This  can  be  vouched  for 
by  any  officer  who  has  been  brought  in  contact  with  the  hostile  Indians  of  late 
years.  As  to  the  Indian  not  having  proper  means  to  take  care  of  his  ammuni- 
tion, experience  has  shown  that  when  he  goes  into  action  he  carries  a  greater 
number  of  rounds  of  ammunition  than  do  our  soldiers,  and  in  time  of  peace  he 
exercises  far  better  care  of  his  supply  than  do  our  men.  The  army  declared 
itself  almost  unanimously  against  the  issue  of  arms  to  the  Indians,  while  tne 
traders,  who  were  looking  to  the  profits,  and  others  of  the  Indian  Bureau. 


118  LIFE  ON  THE  PLAINS. 

proclaimed  loudly  in  favor  of  the  issue,  unlimited  and  unrestrained.  Genera] 
Hancock,  commanding  at  that  time  one  of  the  most  important  and  extensive 
of  the  Indian  departments,  issued  orders  to  his  subordinates  throughout  the 
Indian  country,  similar  to  the  order  referred  to  of  General  Cooke.  The  order 
simply  required  post  commanders  and  other  officers  to  prevent  the  issue  or 
sale  of  arms  and  ammunition  to  any  Indians  of  the  plains.  As  we  were  then 
engaged  in  hostilities  with  nearly  all  the  tribes,  it  would  have  been  simply  as- 
sisting our  enemies  not  to  adopt  this  course.  A  spontaneous  outcry  came  from 
the  traders  who  were  to  be  affected  by  this  order — an  outcry  that  did  not 
cease  until  it  resounded  in  Washington.  General  Hancock  reported  his  action 
in  the  matter  to  his  next  superior  officer,  at  that  time  Lieutenant-General  Sher- 
man. General  Sherman  at  once  sent  the  following  letter  to  General  Hancock, 
emphatically  approving  the  course  of  the  latter,  and  reiterating  the  order : 

HEADQUARTERS  MILITARY  DIVISION  OF  THE  MISSOURI,  ) 
ST.  Louis,  MISSOURI,  January  26, 1867.  ) 

GENERAL  :  I  have  this  moment  received  your  letter  of  January  22,  about  the  sale  of  arms  anfl 
ammunition  to  Indians  by  traders  and  agents.  We,  the  military,  are  held  responsible  for  the 
peace  of  the  frontier,  and  it  is  an  absurdity  to  attempt  it  if  Indian  agents  and  traders  can  legalize 
and  encourage  so  dangerous  a  traffic.  I  regard  the  paper  enclosed,  addressed  to  Mr.  D.  A.  But- 
terfield,  and  signed  by  Charles  Bogy,  W.  B.  Irwin,  J.  H.  Leavemvorth,  and  others,  as  an  outrage 
upon  our  rights  and  supervision  of  the  matter,  and  I  -now  authorize  you  to  disregard  that  paper, 
and  at  once  stop  the  practice,  keeping  the  issues  and  sales  of  arms  and  ammunition  under  the  rigid 
control  and  supervision  of  the  commanding  officers  of  the  posts  and  districts  near  which  the  In- 
dians are. 

If  the  Indian  agents  may,  without  limit,  supply  the  Indians  with  arms,  I  would  not  expose  our 
troops  and  trains  to  them  at  all,  but  would  withdraw  our  soldiers,  who  already  have  a  herculean 
task  on  their  hands. 

This  order  is  made  for  this  immediate  time,  but  I  will,  with  all  expedition,  send  these  papers' 
with  a  copy  of  this,  to  General  Grant,  in  the  hope  that  he  will  lay  it  before  the  President,  who 
alone  can  control  both  War  and  Indian  Departments,  under  whom,  at  present,  this  mixed  control 
Of  Uie  Indian  question  now  rests  in  law  and  practice. 
Your  obedient  servant, 

W.  T.  SHERMAN,  Lieutenant-General  Commanding. 

General  W.  S.  HANCOCK,  commanding  Department  of  the  Missouri. 

This  was  before  the  peace  policy  had  become  supreme,  or  the  appointment 
of  agents  from  the  Society  of  Friends  had  been  discovered  as  a  supposed  pan- 
acea for  all  our  Indian  difficulties. 

General  Sherman,  as  stated  in  his  letter,  forwarded  all  the  papers  relating 
to  the  arms  question  to  the  headquarters  of  the  army.  General  Grant,  then 
in  command  of  the  army,  forwarded  them  to  the  Secretary  of  War,  accompa- 
nied by  the  fallowing  letter,  which  clearly  expresses  the  views  he  then  held : 

HEADQUARTERS  ARMIES  OF  THE  UNITED  STATES,  7 
WASHINGTON,  D.  C.,  February  1, 1867.   ) 

SIR  :  The  enclosed  papers,  just  received  from  General  Sherman,  are  respectfully  forwarded, 
and  your  special  attention  invited.  They  show  the  urgent  necessity  for  an  immediate  transfer  of 
the  Indian  Bureau  to  the  War  Department,  and  the  abolition  of  the  civil  agents  and  licet,  sed  traders. 
If  the  present  practice  is  to  be  continued,  I  do  not  see  that  any  course  is  left  open  to  us  but  to  with- 
draw our  troops  to  the  settlements  and  call  upon  Congress  to  provide  means  and  troops  to  carry 
on  formidable  hostilities  against  the  Indians,  until  all  the  Indians  or  all  the  whites  on  the  great 
plains,  and  between  the  settlements  on  the  Missouri  and  the  Pacific  slope,  are  exterminated.  The 
course  General  Sherman  has  pursued  in  this  matter,  in  disregarding  the  permits  of  Mr.  Bogy  and 
others,  is  just  right.  I  will  instruct  him  to  enforce  his  order  until  it  is  countermanded  by  the 
President  or  yourself.  I  would  also  respectfully  ask  that  this  matter  be  placed  before  the  Presi- 
dent, and  his  disapproval  of  licensing  the  sale  of  arms  to  Indians  asked.  We  have  treaties  with 
all  tribes  of  Indians  from  time  to  time.  If  the  rule  is  to  be  followed  that  all  tribes  with  which  we 
Dave  treaties,  and  pay  annuities,  can  procure  such  articles  without  stint  or  limit,  it  will  not  be  long 
before  the  matter  becomes  perfectly  understood  by  the  Indians,  and  they  avail  themselves  of  it  to 


LIFE  ON  THE  PLAINS.  119 

equip  themselves  for  war.    They  will  get  the  arms  either  by  making  treaties  themselves  or  through 
tribes  who  have  such  treaties. 

I  would  respectfully  recommend  that  copiee  of  the  enclosed  communications  be  furnished  to 
the  Military  Committee  of  each  house  of  Congress. 

Very  respectfully,  your  obedient  servant, 

IT.  S.  GRANT,  General. 
Flon.  E.  M.  STANTON,  Secretary  of  War. 

In  response  to  a  request  from  General  Grant  to  furnish  the  Department 
with  a  statement  of  his  views  on  the  question  of  a  transfer  of  the  Indian  Bu- 
reau from  the  Interior  to  the  War  Department,  General  John  Pope,  whose 
great  experience  among  and  knowledge  of  the  Indians  of  the  plains  eminent- 
ly qualified  him  to  judge  of  the  real  merits  of  the  question,  wrote  an  able  letter, 
briefly  stating  the  prominent  reasons  favoring  the  proposed  change.  As  the 
question  of  the  transfer  of  the  Indian  Bureau  from  the  control  of  the  Interior  to 
that  of  the  War  Department  is  constantly  being  brought  up,  and  after  the  fail- 
ure of  the  present  policy  is  most  likely  to  be  raised  again,  the  arguments  ad- 
vanced by  General  Pope,  being  those  generally  maintained  by  the  army,  and 
still  having  full  force,  are  here  given : 

WASHINGTON,  D.  C.,  January  25, 1867. 

GENERAL  :  In  compliance  with  your  suggestions,  I  have  the  honor  to  submit  the  following 
leading  reasons  why  the  Indian  Bureau  should  be  retransferred  to  the  War  Department.  The 
views  which  I  shall  submit  are  by  no  means  original,  but  are  well-settled  opinions  of  every  officer 
of  the  army  who  has  had  experience  on  the  subject,  and  are  and  have  been  entertained  for  yeara 
by  nearly  every  citizen  of  the  territories  not  directly  or  indirectly  connected  with  the  present  sys- 
tem of  Indian  management. 

Under  present  circumstances  there  is  a  divided  jurisdiction  over  Indian  affairs.  While  the  In- 
dians are  officially  at  peace,  according  to  treaties  negotiated  with  them  by  the  civil  officers  of  the 
Indian  Bureau,  the  military  forces  stationed  in  the  Indian  country  have  no  jurisdiction  over  the 
Indians,  and  of  consequence  no  certain  knowledge  of  their  feelings  or  purposes,  and  no  power  to 
take  any  action,  either  of  a  precautionary  or  aggressive  character.  The  first  that  is  known  of  In- 
dian hostilities  is  a  sudden  report  that  the  Indians  have  commenced  a  war,  and  have  devastated 
many  miles  of  settlements  or  massacred  parties  of  emigrants  or  travellers.  By  the  time  such  in- 
formation reaches  the  military  commander,  the  worst  has  been  accomplished,  and  the  Indians 
have  escaped  from  the  scene  of  outrage.  Nothing  is  left  to  the  military  except  pursuit,  and  gener. 
ally  unavailing  pursuit.  The  Indian  agents  are  careful  never  to  locate  their  agencies  at  the  mili- 
tary posts,  for  reasons  very  well  understood.  It  is  not  in  human  nature  that  two  sets  of  official*, 
responsible  to  different  heads,  and  not  in  accord  either  in  opinion  or  purpose,  should  act  together, 
harmoniously  ;  and  instead  of  combined,  there  is  very  certain  to  be  conflicting  action.  The  re- 
sults are  what  might  be  expected.  It  would  be  far  better  to  devolve  the  whole  management  of  In- 
dian affairs  upon  one  or  the  other  department,  so  as  to  secure  at  least  consistent  and  uniform  poli- 
cy. At  war  the  Indians  are  under  the  control  of  the  military,  at  peace  under  the  control  of  the 
civil  officers.  Exactly  what  constitutes  Indian  hostilities  is  not  agreed  on  ;  and,  besides  this,  as 
soon  as  the  military  forces,  after  a  hard  campaign,  conducted  with  great  hardship  and  at  large  ex- 
pense, have  succeeded  in  forcing  the  Indians  into  such  a  position  that  punishment  is  possible,  the 
Indian,  seeing  the  result  and  the  impossibility  of  avoiding  it,  immediately  proclaims  his  wish  to 
make  peace.  The  Indian  agent,  anxious,  for  manifest  reasons,  to  negotiate  a  treaty,  at  once  inter- 
feres "  to  protect "  (as  he  expresses  it)  the  Indians  from  the  troops,  and  arrests  the  further  prose- 
cution of  the  military  expedition  just  at  the  moment  when  results  are  to  be  obtained  by  it,  and  the 
whole  labor  and  cost  of  the  campaign  are  lost.  The  Indian  makes  a  treaty  to  avoid  immediate 
danger  by  the  troops,  without  the  slightest  purpose  of  keeping  it,  and  the  agent  knows  very  well 
that  the  Indian  does  not  intend  to  observe  it.  While  the  army  is  fighting  the  Indians  at  one  end  of 
the  line,  Indian  agents  are  making  treaties  and  furnishing  supplies  at  the  other  end,  which  sup- 
plies are  at  once  used  to  keep  up  the  conflict.  With  this  divided  jurisdiction  and  responsibility  it 
is  impossible  to  avoid  these  unfortunate  transactions.  If  the  Indian  department,  as  at  present 
constituted,  were  given  sole  jurisdiction  of  the  Indians,  and  the  troops  removed,  it  is  certain  that  a 
better  condition  of  things  would  be  obtained  than  now  exists,  since  the  whole  responsibility  of  In- 
dian wars,  and  their  results  to  unprotected  citizens,  would  belong  to  the  Indian  Bureau  alone, 
Without  the  power  of  shifting  the  responsibility  of  consequences  upon  others.  The  military  officer 
is  the  representative  of  force,  a  logic  which  the  Indian  understands,  and  with  which  he  does  not 
invest  the  Indian  agent.  It  is  a  fact  which  can  be  easily  authenticated,  that  the  Indians,  in  mass, 
prefer  to  deal  entirely  with  military  commanders,  and  would  unanimously  vote  for  the  transfer  of 


120  LIFE  ON  THE  PLAINS. 

the  Indian  department  to  the  War  Department.  In  this  they  are  mainly  influenced  by  the  knowl- 
edge that  they  can  rely  upon  what  the  military  commander  tells  or  promises  them,  as  they  see  hfl 
has  power  to  fulfil  his  promise. 

The  first  and  great  interest  of  the  army  officer  is  to  preserve  peace  with  the  Indians.  Ilia 
home  during  his  life  is  to  be  at  some  military  post  in  the  Indian  country,  and  aside  from  the  obli- 
gations of  duty,  his  own  comfort  and  quiet,  and  the  possibility  of  escaping  arduous  and  harassing 
field  service  against  Indian?  at  all  seasons  of  the  year,  accompanied  by  frequent  changes  of  station, 
which  render  it  impossible  for  him  to  have  his  family  with  him,  render  a  state  of  peace  with  Ind/ans 
the  most  desirable  of  all  things  to  him.  He  therefore  omits  no  proper  precautions,  and  does  not 
fail  to  use  all  proper  means,  by  just  treatment,  honest  distribution  of  annuities,  and  fair  dealing, 
to  secure  quiet  and  friendly  relations  with  the  Indian  tribes  in  his  neighborhood.  His  honest  dis- 
tribution of  the  annuities  appropriated  to  the  Indians  is  further  secured  by  his  life  commission  in 
the  army,  and  the  odium  which  would  blast  his  life  and  character  by  any  dishonest  act.  If  dis- 
missed from  the  service  for  such  malfeasance,  he  would  be  publicly  branded  by  his  own  profes- 
sion, and  would  be  powerless  to  attribute  his  removal  from  office  to  any  but  the  true  cause.  The 
Indian  agent,  on  the  other  hand,  accepts  his  office  for  a  limited  time  and  for  a  specific  purpose, 
and  he  finds  it  easy  when  he  has  secured  his  ends  (tiie  rapid  acquisition  of  money)  to  account  for 
his  removal  from  office  on  political  grounds  or  the  personal  enmity  of  some  other  official  of  his 
department  superior  in  rank  to  himself.  The  eagerness  to  secure  an  appointment  as  Indian  agent, 
on  a  small  salary,  manifested  by  many  persons  of  superior  ability,  ought  of  itself  to  be  a  warning 
to  Congress  as  to  the  objects  sought  by  it.  It  is  a  common  saying  in  the  West  that  next  to,  if  not 
indeed  before,  the  consulship  to  Liverpool,  an  Indian  agency  is  the  most  desirable  office  in  the  gift 
of  the  Government.  Of  course  the  more  treaties  an  Indian  agent  can  negotiate,  the  larger  the  ap- 
propriation of  money  and  goods  which  passes  through  his  hands,  and  the  more  valuable  his  office. 
An  Indian  war  on  every  other  day,  with  treaty-making  on  intermediate  days,  would  be  therefore 
the  condition  of  affairs  most  satisfactory  to  such  Indian  agents.  I  by  no  means  say  that  all  In- 
dian agents  are  dishonest.  In  truth  I  know  some  who  are  very  sincere  and  honorable  men,  who 
try  to  administer  their  offices  with  fidelity  to  the  Government;  but  that  the  mass  of  Indian  agents 
on  the  frontier  are  true  only  to  their  personal  and  pecuniary  interests,  I  am  very  sure  no  one 
familiar  with  the  subject  will  dispute.  I  repeat,  then,  that  a  condition  of  peace  with  the  Indiana 
Is  above  all  things  desirable  to  the  military  officer  stationed  in  their  country:  something  very  like 
the  reverse  to  the  Indian  agent. 

The  transfer  of  the  Indian  Bureau  to  the  War  Department  would  at  once  eliminate  from  our 
Indian  system  the  formidable  army  of  Indian  superintendents,  agents,  sub-agents,  special  agents, 
Jobbers,  contractors,  and  hangers-on,  who  now  infest  the  frontier  States  and  territories,  and  save 
to  the  Government  annually  a  sum  of  money  which  I  will  not  venture  to  estimate.  The  army  of- 
ficers detailed  to  perform  duty  in  their  places  would  receive  no  compensation  in  addition  to  their 
army  pay.  Previous  to  the  creation  of  the  Interior  Department  and  the  transfer  of  the  Indian 
Bureau  to  that  department,  army  officers  performed  well  and  honestly  the  duties  of  Indian 
agents,  and  it  is  only  necessary  to  refer  to  our  past  history  to  demonstrate  that  our  relations  at 
that  time  with  the  Indians  were  far  more  friendly  and  satisfactory  than  they  have  been  since.  .  .  . 
The  military  are  absolutely  necessary  in  the  Indian  country  to  protect  the  lives  and  property  of 
our  citizens.  Indian  agents  and  superintendents  are  not  necessary,  since  their  duties  have  been 
and  can  still  be  faithfully  and  efficiently  performed  by  the  army  officers  stationed  with  the  troops. 
Harmonious  and  concerted  action  can  never  be  secured  while  both  parties  are  retained.  The 
military  are  necessary — the  civil  officers  are  not;  and  as  it  is  essential  that  the  one  or  the  other  be 
displaced,  I  cannot  see  what  doubt  exists  as  to  which  party  must  give  way.  These  are  only  the 
general  reasons  for  the  retransfer  of  the  Indian  Bureau  to  the  War  Department — reasons  whicb 
are  well  understood  by  every  one  familiar  with  the  subject.  ...  In  order  that  any  policy 
whatever  may  be  consistently  and  efficiently  pursued,  a  change  in  our  present  administration  of 
Indian  a3airs  is  absolutely  essential.  The  retransfer  of  the  Indian  Bureau  to  the  War  Depart- 
ment is  believed  to  be  the  first  step  toward  a  reformation,  and  until  that  step  is  taken  it  is  useless 
to  expect  any  improvement  in  the  present  condition  of  our  Indian  relations. 

I  am,  General,  respectfully  your  obedient  servant, 

JOHN  POPE,  Brevet  Major-General  U.  S.  Army. 

GENERAL  U.  S.  GRANT,  General-in-Chief,  Washington,  D.  C. 

General  Grant  was  at  that  time  so  impressed  with  the  importance  of  Gen- 
eral Pope's  letter  that  he  forwarded  it  to  the  Secretary  of  War,  with  the  re- 
quest that  it  might  be  laid  before  both  branches  of  Congress. 

It  might  be  urged  that  the  above  letters  and  statements  are  furnished  by 
officers  of  the  army,  who  are  exponents  of  but  one  side  of  the  question.  Fortu- 
nately it  is  possible  to  go  outside  the  military  circle  and  introduce  testimony 
which  should  be  considered  impartial  and  fi  ee  from  bias.  At  this  particular 


LIFE  ON  THE  PLAINS.  121 

period  in  the  discussion  of  the  Indian  question,  Colonel  E.  S.  Parker,  a  highly 
educated  and  thoroughly  cultivated  gentleman,  was  asked  to  submit  a  plan 
for  the  establishment  of  a  permanent  and  perpetual  peace,  and  for  settling 
all  matters  of  difference  between  the  United  States  and  the  various  Indian 
tribes. 

Colonel  Parker  is  well  known  as  a  distinguished  chief  of  the  once  powerful 
Six  Nations,  and  since  the  time  referred  to  has  been  better  known  as  Commis- 
sioner of  Indian  Affairs  during  the  early  part  of  the  present  administration. 
Being  an  Indian,  his  sympathies  must  be  supposed  to  have  been  on  the  side  of 
his  own  people,  and  in  his  endeavor  to  establish  a  permanent  peace  he  would 
recommend  no  conditions  prejudicial  or  unjust  to  their  interests.  He  recom- 
mended: "First,  the  transfer  of  the  Indian  Bureau  from  the  Interior  Depart- 
ment back  to  the  War  Department,  or  military  branch  of  the  Government, 
where  it  originally  belonged,  until  within  the  last  few  years.  The  condition 
and  disposition  of  all  the  Indians  west  of  the  Mississippi  river,  as  developed  in 
consequence  of  the  great  and  rapid  influx  of  immigration  by  reason  of  the  dis- 
covery of  the  precious  metals  throughout  the  entire  West,  renders  it  of  the  ut- 
most importance  that  military  supervision  should  be  extended  over  the  Indians. 
Treaties  have  been  made  with  a  very  large  number  of  the  tribes,  and  general- 
ly reservations  have  been  provided  as  homes  for  them.  Agents,  appointed 
from  civil  life,  have  generally  been  provided  to  protect  their  lives  and  proper- 
ty, and  to  attend  to  the  prompt  and  faithful  observance  of  treaty  stipulations. 
But  as  the  hardy  pioneer  and  adventurous  miner  advanced  into  the  inhospita- 
ble regions  occupied  by  the  Indians,  in  search  of  the  precious  metals,  they 
found  no  rights  possessed  by  the  Indians  that  they  were  bound  to  respect. 
The  faith  of  treaties  solemnly  entered  into  was  totally  disregarded,  and  Indian 
territory  wantonly  violated.  If  any  tribe  remonstrated  against  the  violation 
of  their  natural  and  treaty  rights,  members  of  the  tribe  were  inhumanly  shot 
down,  and  the  whole  treated  as  mere  dogs.  Retaliation  generally  followed, 
and  bloody  Indian  wars  have  been  the  consequence,  costing  many  lives  and 
much  treasure.  In  all  troubles  arising  in  this  manner,  the  civil  agents  have 
been  totally  powerless  to  avert  the  consequences,  and  when  too  late  the  mili- 
tary have  been  called  in  to  protect  the  whites  and  punish  the  Indians,  when  if, 
in  the  beginning,  the  military  had  had  the  supervision  of  the  Indians,  their 
rights  would  not  have  been  improperly  molested,  or  if  disturbed  in  their  quiet- 
ude by  any  lawless  whites,  a  prompt  and  summary  check  to  any  further  ag- 
gression could  have  been  given.  In  cases  where  the  Government  promises 
the  Indians  the  quiet  and  peaceable  possession  of  a  reservation,  and  precious 
metals  are  discovered  or  found  to  exist  upon  it,  the  military  alone  can  give  Mie 
Indians  the  needed  protection,  and  keep  the  adventurous  miner  from  encroach- 
ing upon  the  Indians  until  the  Government  has  come  to  some  understanding 
with  them.  In  such  cases  the  civil  agent  is  absolutely  powerless. 

"  Most  of  the  Indian  treaties  contain  stipulations  for  the  payment  to  Indians 
m  annuities,  either  in  money  or  goods,  or  both,  and  agents  are  appointed  to 
make  these  payments  whenever  Government  furnishes  them  the  means.  I 
know  of  no  reason  why  officers  of  the  army  could  not  make  all  these  payments 
as  well  as  civilians.  The  expense  of  agencies  would  be  saved,  and  I  think 
the  Indians  would  be  more  honestly  dealt  by.  An  officer's  honor  and  interest 
are  at  stake,  which  impels  him  to  discharge  his  duty  honestly  and  faithfully, 
while  civil  agents  have  none  of  these  incentives,  the  ruling  passion  with  them 
being  generally  to  avoid  all  trouble  and  responsibility  and  to  make  as  much 


122  LIFE  ON  THE  PLAINS. 

money  as  possible  out  of  their  offices.  In  the  retransfer  of  this  bureau,  I  would 
provide  for  the  complete  abolishment  of  the  system  of  Indian  traders,  which,  iu 
my  opinion,  is  a  great  evil  to  Indian  communities.  I  would  make  Govern- 
ment the  purchaser  of  all  articles  usually  brought  in  by  Indians,  giving  them 
a  fair  equivalent  for  the  same  in  money,  or  goods  at  cost  prices.  In  this  way 
it  would  be  an  easy  matter  to  regulate  the  sale  or  issue  of  arms  and  ammuni- 
tion to  Indians,  a  question  which  of  late  has  agitated  the  minds  of  the  civil  and 
military  authorities.  If  the  entry  of  large  numbers  of  Indians  to  any  military 
post  is  objectionable,  it  can  easily  be  arranged  that  only  limited  numbers  shall 
be  admitted  daily." 

Colonel  Parker  next  quotes  from  messages  of  Washington  and  Jefferson, 
showing  that  they  had  favored  the  exclusion  of  civil  agents  and  traders.  His 
recommendation  then  proceeds :  ''  It  is  greatly  to  be  regretted  that  this  bene- 
ficent and  humane  policy  had  not  been  adhered  to,  for  it  is  a  fact  not  to  be  de- 
nied, that  at  this  day  Indian  trading  licenses  are  very  much  sought  after,  and 
when  once  obtained,  although  it  may  be  for  a  limited  period,  the  lucky  posses- 
sor is  considered  as  haying  already  made  his  fortune.  The  eagerness  also 
with  which  Indian  agencies  are  sought  after,  and  large  fortunes  made  by  the 
agents  in  a  few  years,  notwithstanding  the  inadequate  salary  given,  is  pre- 
sumptive evidence  of  frauds  against  the  Indians  and  the  Government.  Many 
other  reasons  might  be  suggested  why  the  Indian  department  should  altogether 
be  under  military  control,  but  a  familiar  knowledge  of  the  practical  working 
of  the  present  system  would  seem  to  be  the  most  convincing  proof  of  the  pro- 
priety of  the  measure.  It  is  pretty  generally  advocated  by  those  most  famil- 
iar with  our  Indian  relations,  and,  so  far  as  I  know,  the  Indians  themselves 
desire  it.  Civil  officers  are  not  usually  respected  by  the  tribes,  but  they  fear 
and  regard  the  military,  and  will  submit  to  their  counsels,  advice,  and  dicta- 
tion, when  they  would  not  listen  to  a  civil  agent." 

In  discussing  the  establishment  of  reservations,  and  the  locating  of  the  In- 
dians upon  them,  Colonel  Parker  says :  "  It  may  be  imagined  that  a  seri- 
ous obstacle  would  be  presented  to  the  removal  of  the  Indians  from  their 
homes  on  account  of  the  love  they  bear  for  the  graves  of  their  ancestors. 
This,  indeed,  would  be  the  least  and  last  objection  that  would  be  raised  by  any 
tribe.  Much  is  said  in  the  books  about  the  reverence  paid  by  Indians  to  the 
dead,  and  their  antipathy  to  deserting  their  ancestral  graves.  Whatever  may 
have  been  the  customs  for  the  dead  in  ages  gone  by,  and  whatever  pilgrim- 
ages may  have  been  made  to  the  graves  of  their  loved  and  distinguished  dead, 
none  of  any  consequence  exist  at  the  present  day.  They  leave  their  dead 
without  any  painful  regrets,  or  the  shedding  of  tears.  And  how  could  it  be 
otherwise  with  a  people  who  have  such  indefinite  and  vague  ideas  of  a  future 
state  of  existence?  And  to  my  mind  it  is  unnatural  to  assume  or  suppose  that 
the  wild  or  untutored  Indian  can  have  more  attachment  for  his  home,  or  love 
for  the  graves  of  his  ancestors,  than  the  civilized  and  enlightened  Christian." 

I  regret  that  I  cannot,  in  this  brief  space,  give  all  the  suggestions  and  re- 
commendations submitted  by  this  eminent  representative  of  the  red  man,  dis- 
playing as  they  do  sound  judgment  and  thorough  mastery  of  his  subject.  In 
regard  to  the  expense  of  his  plan  he  says :  "I  believe  it  to  be  more  economi- 
cal than  any  other  plan  that  could  be  suggested.  A  whole  army  of  Indian 
agents,  traders,  contractors,  jobbers,  and  hangers-on  would  be  dispensed  with, 
and  from  them  would  come  the  strongest  opposition  to  the  adoption  of  this 
plan,  as  it  would  effectually  close  to  them  the  corrupt  sources  of  their  wealth." 


LIFE  ON  THE  PLAINS.  123 

Gcneial  Grant,  thon  commanding  the  arm/,  must  have  approved  at  that 
time  of  the  views  of  the  distinguished  Indian;  for  a  few  years  later,  on 
entering  upon  the  duties  of  President  of  the  United  States,  he  appointed  him 
Commissioner  of  Indian  Affairs,  thus  giving  Colonel  Parker  an  opportunity  to 
inaugurate  the  system  which  he  had  urged  as  being  most  conducive  to  the 
welfare  of  his  people  and  tending  to  restrain  them  from  aqts  of  war.  The  in- 
fluences brought  to  bear  by  the  exponents  of  the  peace  policy,  as  it  was  termed, 
were  too  powerful  to  be  successfully  resisted,  and  Colonel  Parker  felt  himself 
forced  to  resign  his  position,  for  the  reason,  ns  stated  by  him,  that  the  influ- 
ences operating  against  him  were  so  great  that  he  was  unable  to  give  effect  to 
the  principles  which  he  believed  should  prevail  in  administering  the  affairs  of 
his  important  bureau. 

The  latter  part  of  the  summer  and  fall  of  1867  was  not  characterized  by 
active  operations  either  upon  the  part  of  the  troops  or  that  of  the  Indians.  A 
general  council  of  all  the  tribes  infesting  the  southern  plains  was  called  to  as- 
semble on  "  Medicine  Lodge  creek."  This  council  was  called  in  furtherance 
of  a  plan  of  pacification  proposed  by  Congress  with  a  view  to  uniting  and  locat- 
ing all  the  tribes  referred  to  on  a  reservation  to  be  agreed  upon.  Congress  pro- 
vided that  the  tribes  invited  to  the  council  should  be  met  by  a  peace  commis- 
sion on  the  part  of  the  Government,  composed  of  members  of  each  house  of 
Congress,  distinguished  civilians,  and  officers  of  the  army  of  high  rank.  At 
this  council  all  the  southern  tribes  assembled ;  presents  in  profusion  were  dis- 
tributed among  the  Indians,  the  rule  of  distribution,  I  believe,  being  as  usual 
that  the  worst  Indians  received  the  greatest  number  of  valuable  presents ;  an 
agreement  was  entered  into  between  the  Indians  and  the  representatives  of 
the  Government ;  reservations  embracing  a  large  extent  of  the  finest  portions 
of  the  public  lands  were  fixed  upon,  to  the  apparent  satisfaction  of  all  con- 
cerned, and  the  promise  of  the  Indians  to  occupy  them  and  to  keep  away  from 
the  settlements  and  lines  of  travel  was  made  without  hesitation.  This  was  the 
beginning  of  the  promised  era  of  peace.  The  lion  and  the  lamb  had  agreed  to 
lie  down  together,  but  the  sequel  proved  that  when  they  got  up  again  '« the 
lamb  wa*  missing." 


XIII. 


Comrades,  leave  me  here  a  little,  while  as  yet  'tis  early  morn ; 
Leave  me  here,  and  when  you  want  me,  sound  upon  the  bugle  horn. 

£N  this  instance,  however,  the  bugle  whose  summoning  notes  I  was  gap- 
posed  to  be  listening  for  was  one  of  peculiar  structure,  and  its  tones  could 
only  be  rendered  effective  when  prompted  by  the  will  of  the  director  at  Wash- 
ington. In  other  words,  I  was  living  in  involuntary  but  unregretful  retire- 
ment from  active  service.  I  had  spent  the  winter  of  1867-'68  most  agreeably 
with  many  of  my  comrades  at  Fort  Leavenworth,  but  in  the  spring  was  forced 
to  see  them  set  out  for  their  summer  rendezvous  for  operations  against  the  In- 
dians, and  myself  compelled  by  superior  authority,  or  rather  by  "  circum- 
stances over  which  I  had  no  control,"  to  remain  in  the  rear,  a  non-combatant  in 
every  sense  of  the  word;  so  much  so  that  I  might  have  been  eligible  to  election 
as  honorary  member  of  some  one  of  those  preponderous  departments  refer- 
red to  by  General  Hazen  in  •*  The  School  and  the  Army."  as  "  holding  military 
rank,  wearing  the  uniform,"  but  living  in  complete  "  official  separation  from  the 
line,"  except  that  I  was  not  "divided  from  it  in  heart  and  sympathy."  It  is  a 
happy  disposition  that  can  content  itself  in  all  phases  of  fortune  by  the  saying 
that  "  that  which  cannot  be  cured  must  be  endured."  I  had  frequent  recourse 
to  this  and  similar  consoling  expressions,  in  the  endeavor  to  reconcile  myself 
to  the  separation  from  my  command.  For  fear  some  of  my  readers  may  not 
comprehend  my  situation  at  the  time,  I  will  briefly  remark  in  parenthesis,  and 
by  way  of  note  of  explanation,  that  for  precisely  what  I  have  described  in 
some  of  the  preceding  chapters,  the  exact  details  of  which  would  be  out  of 
place  here,  it  had  apparently  been  deemed  necessary  that  my  connection  with 
certain  events  and  transactions,  every  one  of  which  has  been  fully  referred 
to  heretofore,  should  be  submitted  to  an  official  examination  in  order  to  deter- 
mine if  each  and  every  one  of  my  acts  had  been  performed  with  a  due  regard 
to  the  customs  of  war  in  like  cases.  To  enter  into  a  review  of  the  proceed- 
ings which  followed,  would  be  to  introduce  into  these  pages  matters  of  too  per- 
sonal a  character  to  interest  the  general  reader.  It  will  suffice  to  say  that  I 
was  placed  in  temporary  retirement  from  active  duty,  and  this  result  seemed 
satisfactory  to  those  parties  most  intimately  concerned  in  the  matter.  When, 
in  the  spring  of  1868,  the  time  arrived  for  the  troops  to  leave  their  winter 
quarters,  and  march  westward  to  the  'Plains,  the  command  with  which  I 
had  been  associated  during  the  preceding  year  left  its  station  at  Fort  Leaven- 
worth,  Kansas,  and  marched  westward  about  three  hundred  miles,  there  to  en- 
gage in  operations  against  the  Indians.  While  they,  under  command  of  Gen- 
eral Sully,  were  attempting  to  kill  Indians,  I  was  studying  the  problem  of  how 
to  kill  time  in  the  most  agreeable  manner.  My  campaign  was  a  decided  suc- 
cess. I  established  my  base  of  operations  in  a  most  beautiful  little  town  on 
the  western  shores  of  Lake  Erie,  from  which  I  projected  various  hunting,  fish- 
ing, and  boating  expeditions.  With  abundance  of  friends  and  companions, 
and  ample  success,  time  passed  pleasantly  enough ;  yet  withal  there  was  a  con- 
stant longing  to  be  with  my  comrades  in  arms  in  the  far  West,  even  while 
aware  of  the  fact  that  their  campaign  was  not  resulting  in  any  material  advan- 


LIFE  ON  THE  PLAIXS.  125 

tage.  I  had  no  reason  to  believe  that  I  would  be  permitted  to  rejoin  them  un- 
til the  following  winter,  It  was  on  the  evening  of  the  24th  of  September,  and 
when  about  to  "  break  bread  "  at  the  house  of  a  friend  in  the  little  town  re- 
ferred to  that  I  received  the  following  telegram : 

HEADQUARTEUS  DEPARTMENT  OF  THE  MISSOURI,        ) 
IN  THE  FIELD,  FORT  HAYS,  KANSAS,  September  24, 1868.  ) 
General  G.  A.  CUSTER,  Monroe,  Michigan : 

Generals  Sherman,  Sully,  and  myself,  and  nearly  all  the  officers  of  your  regiment,  have  asked 
for  you,  and  I  hope  the  application  will  be  successful.  Can  you  come  at  once  ?  Eleven  compa- 
nies of  your  regiment  will  move  about  the  1st  of  October  against  the  hostile  Indians,  from  Medi- 
cine Lodge  creek  toward  the  Wichita  mountains. 

(Signed)  P.  H.  SHERIDAN,  Major  General  Commanding. 

The  reception  of  this  despatch  was  a  source  of  unbounded  gratification  to 
me,  not  only  because  I  saw  the  opportunity  of  being  actively  and  usefully  em- 
ployed opened  before  me,  but  there  were  personal  considerations  inseparable 
from  the  proposed  manner  of  my  return,  which  in  themselves  were  in  the 
highest  degree  agreeable ;  so  much  so  that  I  felt  quite  forbearing  toward  each 
and  every  one  who,  whether  intentionally  or  not,  had  been  a  party  to  my  re- 
tirement, and  was  almost  disposed  to  favor  them  with  a  copy  of  the  preceding 
despatch,  accompanied  by  an  expression  of  my  hearty  thanks  for  the  uninten- 
tional favor  they  had  thrown  in  my  way. 

Knowing  that  the  application  of  Generals  Sherman  and  Sheridan  and  the 
other  officers  referred  to  would  meet  with  a  favorable  reply  from  the  author- 
ities at  Washington,  I  at  once  telegraphed  to  General  Sheridan  that  I  would 
start  to  join  him  by  the  next  train,  not  intending  to  wait  the  official  order  which 
I  knew  would  be  issued  by  the  War  Department.  The  following  day  found 
me  on^i  ruMway  train  hastening  to  the  plains  as  fast  as  the  iron  horse  could 
carry  me.  The  expected  order  from  Washington  overtook  me  that  day  in  the 
shape  of  an  official  telegram  from  the  Adjutant  General  of  the  Army,  direct- 
ing me  to  proceed  at  once  and  report  for  duty  to  General  Sheridan. 

At  Fort  Leavenworth  I  halted  in  my  journey  long  enough  to  cause  my 
horses  to  be  shipped  by  rail  to  Fort  Hays.  Nor  must  I  omit  two  other  faithful 
companions  of  my  subsequent  marches  and  campaigns,  named  Blucher  and 
Maida,  two  splendid  specimens  of  the  Scotch  staghound,  who  were  destined  to 
share  the  dangers  of  an  Indian  campaign  and  finally  meet  death  in  a  tragic 
manner — the  one  by  the  hand  of  the  savage,  the  other  by  an  ill-directed  bullet 
from  a  friendly  carbine.  Arriving  at  Fort  Hays  on  the  morning  of  the  30th, 
I  found  General  Sheridan,  who  had  transferred  his  headquarters  temporarily 
from  Fort  Leavenworth  to  that  point  in  order  to  be  nearer  the  field  of  opera- 
tions, and  better  able  to  give  his  personal  attention  to  the  conduct  of  the  com- 
ing campaign.  My  regiment  was  at  that  time  on  or  near  the  Arkansas  river 
in  the  vicinity  of  Fort  Dodge,  and  about  three  easy  marches  from  Fort  Plays. 
After  remaining  at  General  Sheridan's  headquarters  one  day  and  receiving  his 
instructions,  I  set  out  with  a  small  escort  across  the  country  to  Fort  Dodge  to 
resume  command  of  my  regiment.  Arriving  at  Fort  Dodge  without  incident, 
I  found  General  Sully,  who  at  that  time  was  in  command  of  the  district  in 
which  my  regiment  was  serving.  With  the  exception  of  a  few  detachments, 
the  main  bod}7  of  the  regiment  was  encamped  on  Bluff  creek,  a  small  tribu- 
tary of  the  Arkansas,  the  camp  being  some  thirty  miles  southeast  from  Fort 
Dodge.  Taking  with  me  the  detachment  at  the  fort,  I  proceeded  to  the  main 
camp,  arriving  there  in  the  afternoon.  I  had  scarcely  assumed  command  when 


126  LIFE  ON  THE  PLAINS. 

a  band  of  Indians  dashed  close  up  to  our  camp  and  fired  upon  us.  This  was  getting 
into  active  service  quite  rapidly.     I  was  in  the  act  of  taking  my  seat  for  dinner, 
my  ride  having  given  me  a  splendid  relish  for  the  repast,  when  the  shouts  and 
firing  of  the  savages  informed  me  that  more  serious  dmties  were  at  hand. 
Every  man  flew  to  arms  and  almost  without  command  rushed  to  oppose  the 
enemy.     Officers  and  men  provided  themselves  with  rifles  or  carbines,  and 
soon  began   delivering  a  deliberate  but  ineffective  fire  against  the  Indians. 
The  latter,  as  usual,  were  merely  practising  their  ordinary  ruse  dc  guerre, 
which  was  to  display  a  very  small  venturesome  force  in  the  expectation  of 
tempting  pursuit  "by  an  equal  or  slightly  superior  force,  and,  after  having  led 
the  pursuing  force  well  away  from  the  main  body,  to  surround  and  destroy  it 
by  the  aid  of  overwhelming  numbers,  previously  concealed  in  a  ravine  or  am- 
bush until  the  proper  moment.     On  this  occasion  the  stratagem  did  not  suc- 
ceed.    The  Indians,  being  mounted  on  their  fleetest  ponies,  would  charge  in 
single  file  past  our  camp,  often  riding  within  easy  carbine  range  of  our  men, 
displaying  great  boldness  and  unsurpassable  horsemanship.     The  soldiers,  un- 
accustomed to  firing  at  such   rapidly  moving  objects,  were  rarely  able  to 
inflict  serious  damage  upon  their  enemies.     Occasionally  a  pony  would  be 
struck  and  brought  to  the  ground,  but  the  rider  always  succeeded  in  being  car- 
ried away  upon  the  pony  of  a  comrade.    It  was  interesting  to  witness  their 
marvellous  abilities  as  horsemen;  at  the  same  time  one  could  not  but  admire 
the  courage  they  displayed.    The  ground  was  level,  open,  and  unobstructed; 
the  troops  were  formed  in  an  irregular  line  of  skirmishers  dismounted,  the  line 
extending  a  distance  of  perhaps  two  hundred  yards.     The  Indians  had  a  ren- 
dezvous behind  a  hillock  on  the  right,  which  prevented  them  from  being  seen 
or  disturbed  by  the  soldiers.     Starting  out  singly,  or  by  twos  and  threes,  tho 
warriors  would  suddenly  leave  the  cover  of  the  hillock,  and  with  war  whoopa 
and  taunts  dash  over  the  plain  in  a  line  parallel  to  that  occupied  by  the  sol- 
diers, and  within  easy  carbine  range  of  the  latter.     The  pony  seemed  rossessed 
of  the  designs  and  wishes  of  his  dusky  rider,  as  he  seemed  to  fly  unguided  by 
bridle,  rein,  or  spur.    The  warrior  would  fire  and  load  and  fire  again  as  often 
as  he  was  able  to  do,  while  dashing  along  through  the  shower  of  leaden  bullets 
fired  above,  beneath,  in  front,  and  behind  him  by  the  excited  troopers,  until  fi- 
nally, when  the  aim  of  the  latter  improved  and  the  leaden  messengers  whistled 
uncomfortably  close,  the  warrior  would  be  seen  to  cast  himself  over  on  the  op- 
posite side  of  his  pony,  until  his  foot  on  the  back  and  his  face  under  the  neck 
of  the  pony  were  all  that  could  be  seen,  the  rest  of  his  person  being  completely 
covered  by  the  body  of  the  pony.     This  manoeuvre  would  frequently  deceive 
the  recruits  among  the  soldiers ;  having  fired  probably  about  the  time  the  war- 
rior was  seen  to  disappear,  the  recruit  would  shout  exultingly  and  call  the  at- 
tention of  his  comrades  to  his  lucky  shot.    The  old  soldiers,  however,  were 
not  so  easily  deceived,  and  often  afterwards  would  remind  their  less  experi- 
enced companion  of  the  terrible  fatality  of  his  shots. 

After  finding  that  their  plan  to  induce  a  small  party  to  pursue  them  did  not 
succeed,  the  Indians  withdrew  their  forces,  and,  concealment  being  no  longer 
necessary,  we  were  enabled  to  see  their  full  numbers  as  that  portion  of  them 
which  had  hitherto  remained  hidden  behind  a  bluff  rode  boldly  out  on  the  open 
plain.  Being  beyond  rifle  range,  they  contented  themselves  with  taunts  and 
gestures  of  defiance,  then  rode  away.  From  the  officers  of  the  cam  j  I  learned 
that  the  performance  of  the  Indians  which  had  occupied  our  attention  on  this 
afternoon  was  of  almost  daily  occurrence,  and  that  the  savages,  from  having 


LIFE  ON  THE  PLAINS.  127 

been  allowed  to  continue  in  their  course  unmolested,  had  almost  reduced  the 
camp  to  a  state  of  siege ;  so  true  had  this  become  that  at  no  hour  of  the  day  was 
it  safe  for  individuals  to  pass  beyond  the  chain  of  sentinels  which  enveloped 
the  immediate  limits  of  the  camp.  Before  it  became  known  that  the  Indians 
were  so  watchful  and  daring,  many  narrow  escapes  were  made,  and  many 
laughable  although  serious  incidents  occurred — laughable,  however,  only  to 
those  who  were  not  the  parties  most  interested.  Two  of  these  serio-comic  af- 
fairs now  recur  to  me.  There  was  a  beautiful  clear  stream  of  water,  named 
Bluff  creek,  running  through  camp,  which  supplied  bathing  facilities  to  the 
otlicers  and  men,  a  privilege  which  but  few  allowed  to  pass  unimproved. 
Whether  to  avoid  the  publicity  attending  localities  near  camp,  or  to  seek  a 
point  in  the  bed  of  the  stream  where  the  water  was  fresh  and  undisturbed,  or 
from  a  motive  different  from  either  of  these,  two  of  our  young  officers  mounted 
their  horses  one  day  without  saddles  and  rode  down  the  valley  of  the  stream 
perhaps  a  mile  or  more  in  search  of  a  bathing  place.  Discovering  one  to  their 
taste,  they  dismounted,  secured  their  horses,  and,  after  disposing  of  their  ap- 
parel on  the  greensward  covering  the  banks,  were  soon  floating  and  flound- 
eiing  in  the  water  like  a  pair  of  young  porpoises.  How  long  they  had  been 
enjoying  this  healthful  recreation,  or  how  much  longer  they  might  have  re- 
mained, is  not  necessary  to  the  story.  One  of  them  happening  to  glance  to- 
ward their  horses  observed  the  latter  m  a  state  of  great  trepidation.  Hasten- 
ing from  the  water  to  the  bank,  he  discovered  the  cause  of  the  strange  conduct 
on  the  part  of  the  horses,  which  was  nothing  more  nor  less  than  a  party  of  about 
thirty  Indian  warriors,  mounted,  and  stealthily  making  their  way  toward  the 
bathing  party,  evidently  having  their  eyes  on  the  latter,  and  intent  upon  their 
capture.  Here  was  a  condition  of  affairs  that  was  at  least  as  unexpected  as  it 
was  unwelcome.  Quickly  calling  out  to  his  companion,  who  was  still  in  the 
water  unconscious  of  approaching  danger,  the  one  on  shore  made  haste  to  un- 
fasten their  horses  and  prepare  for  flight.  Fortunately  the  Indians,  who  were 
now  within  a  few  hundred  yards  of  the  two  officers,  were  coming  from  the  di- 
rection opposite  camp,  leaving  the  line  of  retreat  of  the  officers  open.  No  soon- 
er did  the  warriors  find  that  their  approach  was  discovered  than  they  put  their 
ponies  to  their  best  speed,  hoping  to  capture  the  officers  before  the  latter  could 
have  time  to  mount  and  get  their  horses  under  headway.  The  two  officers  in 
the  meanwhile  were  far  from  idle;  no  flesh  brushes  or  bathing  towels  were  re- 
quired to  restore  a  healthy  circulation,  nor  was  time  wasted  in  an  idle  attempt 
to  make  a  toilet.  If  they  had  sought  their  bathing  ground  from  motives  of 
retirement  or  delicacy,  no  such  sentiments  were  exhibited  now,  for,  catching  up 
their  wardrobe  from  the  ground  in  one  hand  and  seizing  the  bridle  rein  with 
the  other,  one  leap  and  they  were  on  their  horses'  backs  and  riding  toward 
camp  for  dear  life.  They  were  not  exactly  in  the  condition  of  Flora  McFliru- 
sy  with  nothing  to  wear,  but  to  all  intents  and  purposes  might  as  well  have 
been  so.  Then  followed  a  race  which,  but  for  the  risk  incurred  by  two  of  the 
riders,  might  well  be  compared  to  that  of  John  Gilpin.  Both  of  the  officers 
were  experienced  horsemen;  but  what  experienced  horseman  would  willingly 
care  to  be  thrust  upon  the  bare  back  of  a  flying  stee£,  minus  all  apparel, 
neither  boots,  breeches,  nor  saddle,  not  even  the  spurs  and  shirt  collar  which 
are  said  to  constitute  the  full  uniform  of  a  Georgian  colonel,  and  when  eo 
disposed  of,  to  have  three  or  four  score  of  hideously  painted  and  feathered  sav- 
ages, well  mounted  and  near  at  hand,  straining  every  nerve  and  urging  their 
fleet-footed  war  ponies  to  their  highest  speed  in  order  that  the  scalps  of  the  ex- 


128  LIFE  ON  THE  PLAINS. 

peri«nced  horsemen  might  be  added  to  the  other  human  trophies  which 
grace  their  lodges?  Truly  this  was  one  of  the  occasions  when  personal  ap- 
pearance is  nothing,  and  *•  a  man's  a  man  for  a'  that,"  so  at  least  thought  our 
amateur  Mazeppas  as  they  came  dashing  toward  camp,  ever  and  anon  casting 
anxious  glances  over  their  shoulders  at  their  pursuers,  who,  despite  every  exer- 
tion of  the  former,  were  surely  overhauling  their  pale-faced  brothers.  To  the 
pursued,  camp  seemed  a  long  way  in  the  distance,  while  the  shouts  of  the  war. 
riors,  each  time  seeming  nearer  than  before,  warned  them  to  urge  their  steeds 
to  their  fastest  pace.  In  a  few  moments  the  occupants  of  camp  discovered  the 
approach  of  this  strangely  appearing  party.  It  was  an  easy  matter  to  recog- 
nize the  warriors,  but  who  could  name  the  two  who  rode  at  the  front?  The 
pursuing  warriors,  seeing  that  they  were  not  likely  to  overtake  and  capture 
the  two  knights  of  the  bath,  slackened  their  pace  and  sent  a  volley  of  arrows 
after  them.  A  few  moments  later  and  the  two  officers  were  safe  inside 
the  lines,  where  they  lost  no  time  in  making  their  way  to  their  tents  to  at- 
tend to  certain  matters  relating  to  their  toilet  which  the  sudden  appearance 
of  their  dusky  visitors  had  prevented.  It  was  a  long  time  before  they  ceased 
to  hear  allusions  made  by  their  comrades  to  the  cut  and  style  of  their  riding 
suit. 

The  other  affair  to  which  I  have  alluded  occurred  about  the  same  time,  but 
in  a  different  direction  from  camp.  One  of  the  officers,  who  was  commanding 
a  troop,  concluded  one  day  that  it  would  be  safe  to  grant  permission  to  a  part 
of  his  command  to  leave  camp  for  the  purpose  of  hunting  buffalo  and  obtain- 
ing fresh  meat  for  the  men.  The  hunting  party,  being  strong  enough  to  pro- 
tect itself  against  almost  any  ordinary  war  party  of  Indians  that  might  present 
itself,  left  camp  at  an  early  hour  in  the  morning  and  set  out  in  the  direction  in 
which  the  buffalo  were  reported  to  be.  The  forenoon  passed  away,  noon 
came,  and  still  no  signs  of  the  return  of  the  hunters.  The  small  hours  of  the 
afternoon  began  to  come  and  go,  and  still  no  tidings  from  the  hunters,  who 
were  expected  to  return  to  camp  after  an  absence  of  two  or  three  hours.  The 
officer  to  whose  troop  they  belonged,  and  who  was  of  an  exceedingly  nervous 
temperament,  began  to  regret  having  accorded  them  permission  to  leave 
camp,  knowing  that  Indians  had  been  seen  in  the  vicinity.  The  hunting  party 
had  gone  by  a  route  across  the  open  country  which  earned  them  up  a  long 
but  very  gradual  ascent  of  perhaps  two  miles,  beyond  which,  on  the  level 
plain,  the  buffalo  were  supposed  to  be  herding  in  large  numbers.  Anxious  to 
learn  something  concerning  the  whereabouts  of  his  men,  and  believing  he 
could  obtain  a  view  of  the  country  beyond  which  might  prove  satisfactory,  the 
officer,  whose  suspense  Avas  constantly  increasing,  determined  to  mount  his 
horse  and  ride  to  the  summit  of  the  ridge  beyond  which  his  men  had  disap- 
peared in  the  morning.  Taking  no  escort  with  him,  he  leisurely  rode  off, 
guided  by  the  trail  made  by  the  hunters.  The  distance  to  the  crest  proved 
much  further  than  it  had  seemed  to  the  eye  before  starting.  A  ride  of  over 
two  miles  had  to  be  made  before  the  highest  point  was  reached,  but  once  there 
the  officer  felt  well  repaid  for  his  exertion,  for  in  the  dim  deceptions  of  a  beau- 
tiful mirage  he  saw  what  to  him  was  his  hunting  party  leisurely  returning  to- 
ward camp.  Thinking  they  were  still  a  long  distance  from  him  and  would 
not  reach  him  for  a  considerable  time,  he  did  what  every  prudent  cavalryman 
would  have  done  under  similar  circumstances — dismounted  to  allow  his  horse 
an  opportunity  to  rest.  At  the  same  time  he  began  studying  the  extended 
scenery,  which  from  his  exalted  position  lay  spread  in  all  directions  beneath 


ON  THE  PLAINS.  129 

him.  The  canip,  seen  nestling  along  the  banks  of  the  creek  at  the  base  of  the 
ridge,  appeared  as  a  pleasant  relief  to  the  monotony  of  the  view,  which  other- 
wise was  undisturbed.  Having  scanned  the  horizon  in  all  directions,  he 
turned  tc  watch  the  approach  of  his  men;  when,  behold!  instead  of  his  own 
trusty  troopers  returning  laden  with  the  fruits  of  the  chase,  the  mirage  had 
disappeared,  and  he  saw  a  dozen  well-mounted  warriors  riding  directly  to- 
ward him  at  full  speed.  They  were  still  far  enough  away  to  enable  him  to 
mount  his  horse  and  have  more  than  an  even  chance  to  outstrip  them  in  the 
race  to  camp.  But  no  time  was  to  be  thrown  away ;  the  beauties  of  natural 
scenery  had,  for  the  time  at  least,  lost  their  attraction.  Camp  never  seemed 
so  inviting  before.  Heading  his  horse  toward  camp  and  gathering  the  reins 
in  one  hand  and  holding  his  revolver  in  the  other,  the  officer  set  out  to  make 
his  escape.  Judgment  had  to  be  employed  in  riding  this  race,  for  the  dis- 
tance being  fully  two  miles  before  a  place  of  safety  could  be  reached,  h.ib 
horse,  not  being  high-bred  and  accustomed  to  going  such  a  distance  at  full 
speed,  might,  if  forced  too  rapidly  at  first,  fail  before  reaching  camp.  Acting 
upon  this  idea,  a  tight  rein  was  held  and  as  much  speed  kept  in  reserve  as 
safety  would  permit.  This  enabled  the  Indians  to  gain  on  the  officer,  but  at 
no  time  did  he  feel  that  he  could  not  elude  his  pursuers.  His  principal  anx- 
iety was  confined  to  the  character  of  the  ground,  care  being  taken  to  avoid  the 
rough  and  broken  places.  A  single  misstep  or  a  stumble  on  the  part  of  his 
horse,  and  his  pursuers  would  be  upon  him  before  he  could  rise.  The  sensa- 
tions he  experienced  during  that  flying  ride  could  not  have  been  enviable. 
Soon  the  men  in  camp  discerned  his  situation,  and  seizing  their  carbines 
hastened  out  to  his  assistance.  The  Indians  were  soon  driven  away  and  the 
officer  again  found  himself  among  his  friends.  The  hunters  also  made  their 
appearance  shortly  after,  well  supplied  with  game.  They  had  not  found  the 
buffalo  as  near  camp  as  they  had  expected,  and  after  finding  them  were  car- 
ried by  a  long  pursuit  in  a  different  direction  from  that  taken  by  them  in  the 
morning.  Hence  their  delay  in  returning  to  camp. 

These  and  similar  occurrences,  added  to  the  attack  made  by  the  Indians  on  the 
camp  the  afternoon  I  joined,  proved  that  unless  we  were  to  consider  ourselves 
as  actually  besieged  and  were  willing  to  accept  the  situation,  some  decisive 
course  must  be  adopted  to  punish  the  Indians  for  their  temerity.  No  offen- 
sive measures  had  been  attempted  since  the  infantry  and  cavalry  forces  of 
General  Sully  had  marched  up  the  hill  and  then,  like  the  forces  of  the  king  of 
France,  had  marched  down  again.  The  effect  of  this  movement,  in  which  the 
Indians  gained  a  decided  advantage,  was  to  encourage  them  in  their  attempts 
to  annoy  and  disturb  the  troops,  not  only  by  prowling  about  camp  in  consid- 
erable numbers  and  rendering  it  unsafe,  as  has  been  seen,  to  venture  beyond 
the  chain  of  sentinels,  but  by  waylaying  and  intercepting  all  parties  passing  be- 
tween camp  and  the  base  of  supplies  at  Fort  Dodge.  Knowing,  from  my  recent 
interview  with  General  Sheridan,  that  activity  was  to  characterize  the  future 
operations  of  the  troops,  particularly  those  of  the  cavalry,  and  that  the  sooner  a 
little  activity  was  exhibited  on  our  part  the  sooner  perhaps  might  we  be  freed 
from  the  aggressions  of  the  Indians,  I  returned  from  the  afternoon  skirmish 
to  my  tent  and  decided  to  begin  offensive  movements  that  same  night,  as  soon 
as  darkness  should  conceal  the  march  of  the  troops.  It  was  reasonable  to  infer 
that  the  war  parties  which  had  become  so  troublesome  in  the  vicinity  of  camp, 
and  made  their  appearance  almost  daily,  had  a  hiding  place  or  rendezvous  ou 
some  of  the  many  small  streams  which  flowed  within  a  distance  of  twenty 


130  LIFE  ON  THE  PLAINS. 

miles  of  the  point  occupied  by  the  troops;  and  it  was  barely  possible  that  if  a 
simultaneous  movement  was  made  by  several  well-conducted  parties  with  a 
view  of  scouting  up  and  down  the  various  streams  referred  to,  the  hiding 
place  of  the  Indians  might  be  discovered  and  their  forays  in  the  future  broken 
up.  It  was  deemed  most  prudent,  and  to  promise  greatest  chance  of  success,  to 
make  these  movements  at  night,  as  during  the  hours  of  daylight  the  Indians 
no  doubt  kept  close  watch  over  everything  transpiring  in  the  vicinity  of  camp, 
and  no  scouting  party  could  have  taken  its  departure  in  daylight  unobserved 
by  the  watchful  eyes  of  the  savages.  Four  separate  detachments  were  at  once 
ordered  to  be  in  readiness  to  move  immediately  after  dark.  Each  detachment 
numbered  about  one  hundred  cavalry  well  mounted  and  well  armed.  Guides 
who  knew  the  country  well  were  assigned  to  each,  and  each  party  was  com- 
manded and  accompanied  by  zealous  and  efficient  officers.  The  country  was 
divided  into  four  sections,  and  to  each  detachment  was  assigned  one  of  the  sec- 
tions, with  orders  to  thoroughly  scout  the  streams  running  through  it.  It  was 
hoped  that  some  one  of  these  parties  might,  if  in  ho  other  way,  stumble  upon  a 
camp-fire  or  other  indication  of  the  rendezvous  of  the  Indians;  but  subsequent 
experience  only  confirmed  me  in  the  opinion  that  Indians  seldom,  if  ever,  permit 
hostile  parties  to  stumble  upon  them  unless  the  stumblers  are  the  weaker  par- 
ty. Before  proceeding  further  in  my  narrative  I  will  introduce  to  the  reader  a 
personage  who  is  destined  to  appear  at  different  intervals,  and  upon  interesting 
occasions,  as  the  campaign  proceeds.  It  is  usual  on  the  plains,  and  particu- 
larly during  time  of  active  hostilities,  for  every  detachment  of  troops  to  be 
accompanied  by  one  or  more  professional  scouts  or  guides.  These  guides 
are  employed  by  the  government  at  a  rate  of  compensation  far  in  excess  of 
that  paid  to  the  soldiers,  some  of  the  most  experienced  receiving  pay  about 
equal  to  that  of  a  subaltern  in  the  line.  They  constitute  a  most  interesting  as 
well  as  useful  and  necessary  portion  of  our  frontier  population.  Who  they 
are,  whence  they  come  or  whither  they  go,  their  names  even,  except  such  as 
they  choose  to  adopt  or  which  may  be  given  them,  are  all  questions  which 
none  but  themselves  can  answer.  As  their  usefulness  to  the  service  depends 
not  upon  the  unravelling  of  either  of  these  mysteries,  but  little  thought  is  be- 
stowed upon  them.  Do  you^mow  the  country  thoroughly?  and  can  you  speak 
any  of  the  Indian  languages?  constitute  the  only  examination  which  civil  or 
uncivil  service  reform  demands  on  the  plains.  If  the  evidence  on  these  two  im- 
portant points  is  satisfactory,  the  applicant  for  a  vacancy  in  the  corps  of  scouts 
may  consider  his  position  as  secured,  and  the  door  to  congenial  employment, 
most  often  leading  to  a  terrible  death,  opens  before  him.  They  are  almost  in- 
variajbly  men  of  very  superior  judgment  or  common  sense,  with  education 
generally  better  than  that  of  the  average  frontiersman.  Their  most  striking 
characteristics  are  love  of  adventure,  a  natural  and  cultivated  knowledge  of 
the  country  without  recourse  to  maps,  deep  hatred  of  the  Indian,  and  an  inti- 
mate acquaintance  with  all  the  habits  and  customs  of  the  latter,  whether  per- 
taining to  peace  or  war,  and  last  but  most  necessary  to  their  calling,  skill  in 
the  use  of  firearms  and  in  the  management  of  a  horse.  The  possessor  of 
these  qualifications,  and  more  than  the  ordinary  amount  of  courage,  may  feel 
equal  to  discharge  the  dangerous  and  trying  duties  of  a  scout.  In  concentrat- 
ing the  cavalry  which  had  hitherto  been  operating  in  small  bodies,  it  was  found 
that  each  detachment  brought  with  it  the  scouts  who  had  been  serving  with 
ttiem.  When  I  joined  the  command  I  found  quite  a  number  of  these  scouts 
attached  to  various  portions  of  the  cavalry,  but  each  acting  separately.  Foj 


LIFE  ON  THE  PLAINS.  131 

the  purposes  of  organization  it  was  deemed  best  to  unite  them  into  a  separate 
detachment  under  command  of  one  of  their  own  number.  Being  unacquainted 
personally  with  the  merits  or  demerits  of  any  of  them,  the  selection  of  a  chief 
had  necessarily  to  be  made  somewhat  at  random.  There  was  one  among 
their  number  whose  appearance  would  have  attracted  the  notice  of  any  casual 
observer.  He  was  a  man  about  forty  years  of  age,  perhaps  older,  over  six  feet  in 
height,  and  possessing  a  well-proportioned  frame.  His  head  was  covered  with 
a  luxuriant  crop  of  long,  almost  black  hair,  strongly  inclined  to  curl,  and  so 
long  as  to  fall  carelessly  over  his  shoulders.  His  face,  at  least  so  much  of  it 
as  was  not  concealed  by  the  long,  waving  brown  beard  and  moustache,  was 
fall  of  intelligence  and  pleasant  to  look  upon.  His  eye  was  undoubtedly  hand- 
some, black  and  lustrous,  with  an  expression  of  kindness  and  mildness  com- 
bined. On  his  head  was  generally  to  be  seen,  whether  asleep  or  awake,  a  huge 
sombrero  or  black  slouch  hat.  A  soldier's  overcoat  with  its  large  circular 
cape,  a  pair  of  trousers  with  the  legs  tucked  in  the  top  of  his  long  boots, 
usually  constituted  the  outside  make-up  of  the  man  whom  I  selected  at 
chief  scout.  He  was  known  by  the  euphonious  title  of  "California  Joe", 
no  other  name  seemed  ever  to  have  been  given  him,  and  no  other  name 
ever  seemed  necessary.  His  military  armament  consisted  of  a  long  breech- 
loading  Springfield  musket,  from  which  he  was  inseparable,  and  a  revolver 
and  hunting-knife,  both  the  latter  being  carried  in  his  waist-belt.  His  mount 
completed  his  equipment  for  the  field,  being  instead  of  a  horse  a  finely-formed 
mule,  in  whose  speed  and  endurance  he  had  every  confidence.  Scouts  usually 
prefer  a  good  mule  to  a  horse,  and  wisely  too,  for  the  reason  that  in  making 
their  perilous  journeys,  either  singly  or  by  twos  or  threes,  celerity  is  one  prin- 
cipal condition  to  success.  The  object  with  the  scout  is  not  to  outrun  or  over- 
whelm the  Indians,  but  to  avoid  both  by  secrecy  and  caution  in  his  move- 
pnents.  On  the  plains  at  most  seasons  of  the  year  the  horse  is  incapable  of 
performing  long  or  rapid  journeys  without  being  supplied  with  forage  on  the 
route.  This  must  be  transported,  and  in  the  case  of  scouts  would  necessarily 
be  transported  on  the  back  of  the  horse,  thereby  adding  materially  to  the  weight 
which  must  be  carried.  The  mule  will  perform  a  rapid  and  continuous  march 
without  forage,  being  able  to  subsist  on  the  grazing  to  be  obtained  in  nearly 
all  the  valleys  on  the  plains  during  the  greater  portion  of  the  year.  Cali- 
fornia Joe  was  an  inveterate  smoker,  and  was  rarely  seen  without  his  stubby, 
dingy-looking  brierwood  pipe  in  full  blast.  The  endurance  of  his  smoking 
powers  was  only  surpassed  by  his  loquacity.  His  pipe  frequently  became  ex- 
hausted and  required  refilling,  but  California  Joe  seemed  never  to  lack  for  ma- 
terial or  disposition  to  carry  on  a  conversation,  principally  composed  of  per- 
sonal adventures  among  the  Indians,  episodes  in  mining  life,  or  experience  in 
overland  journeying  before  the  days  of  steam  engines  and  palace  cars  ren- 
dered a  trip  across  the  plains  a  comparatively  uneventful  one.  It  was  evident 
from  the  scraps  of  information  volunteered  from  time  to  time,  that  there  wa» 
but  little  of  the  Western  country  from  the  Pacific  to  the  Missouri  river  with 
which  California  Joe  was  not  intimately  acquainted.  He  had  lived  in  Oregon 
years  before,  and  had  become  acquainted  from  time  to  time  with  most  of  the 
officers  who  had  served  on  the  plains  or  on  the  Pacific  coast.  I  once  inquired 
of  him  if  he  had  ever  seen  General  Sheridan?  "What,  Gineral  Shuridun? 
Why,  bless  my  soul,  I  knowed  Shuridun  way  up  in  Oregon  more'n  fifteen 
years  ago,  an1  he  wuz  only  a  second  lootenant  uv  infantry.  He  wuz  quarter- 
master of  the  foot  or  something  nv  that  sort,  an"  I  hed  the  contract  uv  fui> 


132  LIFE  ON  THE  PLAINS. 

nishin'  wood  to  the  post,  and,  would  ye  b'leve  it?  I  bed  a  kind  of  a  sneakin' 
notion  then  that  he'd  hurt  somebody  ef  they'd  ever  turn  him  loose.  Lord,  but 
ain't  he  old  lightnin'?  "  This  was  the  man  whom  upon  a  short  acquaintance  I 
decided  to  appoint  as  chief  of  the  scouts.  This  thrust  of  professional  greatness, 
as  the  sequel  will  prove,  was  more  than  California  Joe  aspired  to,  or,  con- 
sidering some  of  his  undeveloped  traits,  was  equal  to;  but  I  am  anticipating. 

As  the  four  detachments  already  referred  to  were  to  move  as  soon  as  it  was 
dark,  it  was  desirable  that  the  scouts  should  be  at  once  organized  and  assigned. 
So,  sending  for  California  Joe,  I  informed  him  of  his  promotion  and  what 
was  expected  of  him  and  his  men.  After  this  official  portion  of  the  interview 
had  been  completed,  it  seemed  proper  to  Joe's  mind  that  a  more  intimate  ac- 
quaintance between  us  should  be  cultivated,  as  we  had  never  met  before.  His 
first  interrogatory,  addressed  to  me  in  furtherance  of  this  idea,  was  frankly  put 
as  follows:  "  See  hyar,  Gineral,  in  order  that  we  hev  no  misonderstandin',  I'd 
jest  like  to  ask  ye  a  few  questions."  Seeing  that  I  had  somewhat  of  a  char- 
acter to  deal  with,  I  signified  my  perfect  willingness  to  be  interviewed  by 
him.  "Are  yon  an  ambulance  man  ur  a  hoss  man?  "  Pretending  not  to  dis- 
cover his  meaning,  I  requested  him  to  explain.  "  I  mean  do  you  b'leve  in 
catchin'  Injuns  in  ambulances  or  on  hossback?"  Still  assuming  ignorance,  I 
replied,  «« Well,  Joe,  I  believe  in  catching  Indians  wherever  we  can  find  them, 
whether  they  are  found  in  ambulances  or  on  horseback."  This  did  not  satisfy 
him.  "  That  ain't  what  I'm  drivin'  at.  S'pose  you're  after  Injuns  and  really 
want  to  hev  a  tussle  with  'em,  would  ye  start  after  'em  on  hossback,  or  would 
ye  climb  into  an  ambulance  and  be  haulded  after  'em  ?  That's  the  pint  I'm 
headin'  fur."  I  answered  that  "  I  would  prefer  the  method  on  horseback 
provided  I  really  desired  to  catch  the  Indians ;  but  if  I  wished  them  to  catch 
me,  I  would  adopt  the  ambulance  system  of  attack."  This  reply  seemed  to 
give  him  complete  satisfaction.  "  You've  hit  the  nail  squar  on  the  hed.  I've 
bin  with  'em  on  the  plains  whar  they  started  out  after  the  Injuns  on  wheels, 
jist  as  ef  they  war  goin'  to  a  town  funeral  in  the  States,  an'  they  stood  'bout 
as  many  chances  uv  catchin'  Injuns  aza  six-mule  teamwud  uv  catchin'  a  pack 
of  thievin'  Ki-o-tees,  jist  as  much.  Why  that  sort  uv  work  is  only  fun  fur  the 
Injuns ;  they  don't  want  anything  better.  Ye  ort  to've  seen  how  they  peppered 
it  to  us,  an'  we  a  doin'  nuthin'  a'  the  time.  Sum  uv  'em  wuz  'frald  the  mules 
war  goin'  to  stampede  and  run  off  with  the  train  an'  all  our  forage  and  grub, 
Iput  that  wuz  impossible ;  fur  besides  the  big  loads  uv  corn  an'  bacon  an'  bag- 
gage the  wagons  hed  in  them,  thar  war  from  eight  to  a  dozen  infantry  men 
piled  into  them  besides.  Ye  ort  to  her  heard  the  quartermaster  in  charge  uv 
the  train  tryin'  to  drive  the  infantry  men  out  of  the  wagons  and  git  them  into 
the  fight.  I  'spect  he  wuz  an  Irishman  by  his  talk,  fur  he  sed  to  them,  '  Git 
out  uv  thim  wagons,  git  out  uv  thim  wagons ;  yez  '11  hev  me  tried  fur  diso- 
badience  uv  ordhers  fur  marchin'  tin  min  in  a  wagon  whin  I've  ordhers  but 
fur  ait!'" 

How  long  I  might  have  been  detained  listening  to  California  Joe's  re- 
cita1  of  incidents  of  first  campaigns,  sandwiched  here  and  there  by  his  pecu- 
liar but  generally  correct  ideas  of  how  to  conduct  an  Indian  campaign  prop- 
erly, I  do  not  know;  time  was  limited,  and  I  had  to  remind  him  of  the  fact  to 
induce  him  to  shorten  the  conversation.  It  was  only  deferred,  however,  as 
on  every  occasion  thereafter  California  Joe  would  take  his  place  at  the 
head  of  the  column  on  the  march,  and  his  nearest  companion  was  made  the 
receptacle  of  a  fresh  instalment  of  Joe's  facts  and  opinions.  His  career  as 
•* chief  scout"  was  of  the  briefest  nature.  Everything  being  in  readiness,  tha 


LIFE  ON  THE  PLAINS.  133 

*bur  scouting  columns,  the  men  having  removed  their  sabres  to  prevent  clang* 
ing  and  detection,  quietly  moved  out  of  camp  as  soon  as  it  was  sufficiently  dark, 
and  set  out  in  different  directions.  California  Joe  accompanied  that  de- 
tachment whose  prospects  seemed  best  of  encountering  the  Indians.  The  rest 
of  the  camp  soon  afterward  returned  to  their  canvas  shelter,  indulging  in  all 
manner  of  surmises  and  conjectures  as  to  the  likelihood  of  either  or  all  of  the 
scouting  parties  meeting  with  success.  As  no  tidings  would  probably  be  re- 
ceived in  camp  until  a  late  hour  of  the  following  day,  taps,  the  usual  signal 
from  the  bugle  for  "lights  out,"  found  the  main  camp  in  almost  complete 
darkness,  with  only  here  and  there  a  stray  glimmering  of  light  from  the  can- 
dle of  some  officer's  tent,  who  was  probably  reckoning  in  his  own  mind  how 
much  he  was  losing  or  perhaps  gaining  by  not  accompanying  one  of  the  scout- 
ing parties.  What  were  the  chances  of  success  to  the  four  detachments  which 
had  departed  on  this  all  night's  ride?  Next  to  nothing.  Still,  even  if  no  In- 
dians could  be  found,  the  expeditions  would  accomplish  this  much :  they  would 
leave  their  fresh  trails  all  over  the  country  within  a  circuit  of  twenty  miles  of 
our  camp,  trails  which  the  practised  eyes  of  the  Indians  would  be  certain  to 
fall  upon  in  daylight,  and  inform  them  for  the  first  time  that  an  effort  was  be- 
ing made  to  disturb  them  if  nothing  more. 

Three  of  the  scouting  columns  can  be  disposed  of  now  by  the  simple  state- 
ment that  they  discovered  no  Indians,  nor  the  remains  of  any  camps  or  lodging 
places  indicating  the  recent  presence  of  a  war  party  on  any  of  the  streams  vis- 
ited by  them.  The  fourth  detachment  was  that  one  which  California  Joe  had 
accompanied  as  scout.  What  a  feather  it  would  be  in  his  cap  if,  after  the  fail- 
ure of  the  scouts  accompanying  the  other  columns  to  discover  Indians,  the 
party  guided  by  him  should  pounce  upon  the  savages,  and  by  a  handsome  fight 
settle  a  few  of  the  old  scores  charged  against  them ! 

The  night  was  passing  away  uninterrupted  by  any  such  event,  and  but  a 
few  hours  more  intervened  before  daylight  would  make  its  appearance.  The 
troops  had  been  marching  constantly  since  leaving  camp;  some  were  almost 
asleep  in  their  saddles  when  the  column  was  halted,  and  word  was  passed 
along  from  man  to  man  that  the  advance  guard  had  discovered  signs  indicat- 
ing the  existence  of  Indians  near  at  hand.  Nothing  more  was  necessary  to 
dispel  all  sensations  of  sleep,  and  to  place  every  member  of  the  command  on 
the  alert.  It  was  difficult  to  ascertain  from  the  advance  guard,  consisting  of  a 
non-commissioned  officer  and  a  few  privates,  precisely  what  they  had  seen. 
It  seemed  that  in  the  valley  beyond,  into  which  the  command  was  about  to  de- 
scend, and  which  could  be  overlooked  from  the  position  the  troops  then  held, 
something  unusual  had  been  seen  by  the  leading  troopers  just  as  they  had 
reached  the  crest.  What  this  mysterious  something  was,  or  how  produced,  no 
one  could  tell ;  it  appeared  simply  for  a  moment,  and  then  only  as  a  bright  flash 
of  light  of  varied  colors ;  how  far  away  it  was  impossible  to  determine  in  the 
heavy  darkness  of  the  night.  A  hasty  consultation  of  the  officers  took  place  at 
the  head  of  the  column,  when  it  was  decided  that  in  the  darkness  which  then 
reigned  it  would  be  unwise  to  move  to  the  attack  of  an  enemy  until  something 
more  was  known  of  the  numbers  and  position  of  the  foe.  As  the  moon  would 
soon  rise  and  dispel  one  of  the  obstacles  to  conducting  a  careful  attack,  it  wa» 
determined  to  hold  the  troops  in  readiness  to  act  upon  a  moment's  notice,  and 
at  the  same  time  send  a  picked  party  of  men,  under  guidance  of  California 
Joe,  to  crawl  as  close  to  the  supposed  position  of  the  Indians  as  possible,  and 
gather  all  the  information  available.  But  where  was  California  Joe  all  this 
time?  Why  was  he  not  at  the  front  where  his  services  would  be  most  likely 


134  LIFE  ON  THE  PLAINS. 

to  bo  in  demand?  Search  was  quietly  made  for  him  all  along  both  flanks  of 
the  column,  but  on  careful  inquiry  it  seemed  that  he  had  not  been  seen  for 
some  hours,  and  then  at  a  point  many  miles  from  that  at  which  the  halt  had 
been  ordered.  This  was  somewhat  remarkable,  and  admitted  of  no  explana- 
tion— unless,  perhaps,  California  Joe  had  fallen  asleep  during  the  march 
and  been  carried  away  from  the  column;  but  this  theory  gained  no  supporters. 
His  absence  at  this  particular  time,  when  his  advice  and  services  might  prove 
so  invaluable,  was  regarded  as  most  unfortunate.  However,  the  party  to  ap- 
proach the  Indian  camp  was  being  selected  when  a  rifle  shot  broke  upon  the 
stillness  of  the  scene,  sounding  in  the  direction  of  the  mysterious  appearance 
which  had  first  attracted  the  attention  of  the  advanced  troopers.  Another 
moment,  and  the  most  powerful  yells  and  screams  rose  in  the  same  direction, 
as  if  a  terrible  conflict  was  taking  place.  Every  carbine  was  advanced  ready 
for  action,  each  trigger  was  carefully  sought,  no  one  as  yet  being  able  to  divine 
the  cause  of  this  sudden  outcry,  when  in  a  moment  who  should  come  charging 
wildly  up  to  the  column,  now  dimly  visible  by  the  first  ra3rs  of  the  moon,  but 
California  Joe,  shouting  and  striking  wildly  to  the  right  and  left  as  if  beset 
by  a  whole  tribe  of  warriors.  Here,  then,  was  the  solution  of  the  mystery. 
Not  then,  but  in  a  few  hours,  everything  was  rendered  clear.  Among  the 
other  traits  or  peculiarities  of  his  character,  California  Joe  numbered  an 
uncontrollable  fondness  for  strong  drink;  it  was  his  one  great  weakness — a 
weakness  to  which  he  could  only  be  kept  from  yielding  by  keeping  all  intoxi- 
cating drink  beyond  his  reach.  It  seemed,  from  an  after  development  of  the 
affair,  that  the  sudden  elevation  of  California  Joe,  unsought  and  unexpected 
as  it  was,  to  the  position  of  chief  scout,  was  rather  too  much  good  fortune  to  be 
borne  by  him  in  a  quiet  or  undemonstrative  manner.  Such  a  profusion  of 
greatness  had  not  been  thrust  upon  him  so  often  as  to  render  him  secure  from 
being  affected  by  his  preferment.  At  any  rate  he  deemed  the  event  deserving 
of  celebration — professional  duties  to  the  contrary  notwithstanding — and  before 
proceeding  on  the  night  expedition  had  filled  his  canteen  with  a  bountiful  sup- 
ply of  the  worst  brand  of  whiskey,  such  as  is  only  attainable  on  the  frontier. 
He,  perhaps,  did  not  intend  to  indulge  to  that  extent  which  might  disable  him 
from  properly  performing  his  duties ;  but  in  this,  like  many  other  good  men 
whose  appetites  are  stronger  than  their  resolutions,  he  failed  in  his  reckoning. 
As  the  liquor  which  he  imbibed  from  time  to  time  after  leaving  camp  began 
to  produce  the  natural  or  unnatural  effect,  Joe's  independence  greatly  increased 
until  the  only  part  of  the  expedition  which  he  recognized  as  at  all  important 
was  California  Joe.  His  mule,  no  longer  restrained  by  his  hand,  gradually 
carried  him  away  from  the  troops,  until  the  latter  were  left  far  in  the  rear. 
This  was  the  relative  position  when  the  halt  was  ordered.  California  Joe, 
having  indulged  in  drink  sufficiently  for  the  time  being,  concluded  that  the 
next  best  thing  would  be  a  smoke;  nothing  would  be  better  to  cheer  him  on 
his  lonely  night  ride.  Filling  his  ever  present  brierwood  with  tobacco,  he  next 
proceeded  to  strike  a  light,  employing  for  this  purpose  a  storm  or  tempest 
match ;  it  was  the  bright  and  flashing  colors  of  this  which  had  so  suddenly  at- 
tracted the  attention  of  the  advance  guard.  No  sooner  was  his  pipe  lighted 
than  the  measure  of  his  happiness  was  complete,  his  imagination  picturing  him 
to  himself,  perhaps,  as  leading  in  a  grand  Indian  fight.  His  mule  by  this 
time  had  turned  toward  the  troops,  and  when  California  Joe  set  up  his  un- 
earthly howls,  and  began  his  imaginary  charge  into  an  Indian  village,  he  was 
carried  at  full  speed  straight  to  the  column,  where  his  good  fortune  alone  pre- 
vented him  from  receiving  a  volley  before  he  was  recognized  as  not  an  Indian. 


LIFE  ON  THE  PLAINS.  133 

His  blood  was  up,  and  all  efforts  to  quiet  or  suppress  him  proved  unavailing, 
until  finally  the  officer  in  command  was  forced  to  bind  him  hand  and  foot,  and 
in  this  condition  secured  him  on  the  back  of  his  faithful  mule.  In  this  sorry 
plight  the  chief  scout  continued  until  the  return  of  the  troops  to  camp,  when 
lie  was  transferred  to  the  tender  mercies  of  the  guard  as  a  prisoner  for  mis- 
conduct. Thus  ended  California  Joe's  career  as  chief  scout.  Another  was 
appointed  in  his  stead,  but  we  must  not  banish  him  from  our  good  opinion 
yet.  As  a  scout,  responsible  only  for  himself,  he  will  reappear  in  tnese 
pages  with  a  record  which  redounds  to  his  credit. 

Nothing  was  accomplished  by  the  four  scouting  parties  except,  perhaps, 
to  inspire  the  troops  with  the  idea  that  they  were  no  longer  to  be  kept 
acting  merely  on  the  defensive,  while  the  Indians,  no  doubt,  learned  the 
same  fact,  and  at  the  same  time.  The  cavalry  had  been  lying  idle,  except 
when  attacked  by  the  Indians,  for  upward  of  a  month.  It  was  reported  that 
the  war  parties,  which  had  been  so  troublesome  for  some  time,  came  from  the 
direction  of  Medicine  Lodge  creek,  a  stream  running  in  the  same  general  di- 
rection as  Bluff  creek,  and  about  two  marches  from  the  latter  in  a  northeaster- 
ly direction.  It  was  on  this  stream — Medicine  Lodge  creek — that  the  great 
peace  council  had  been  held  with  all  the  southern  tribes  with  whom  we  had 
been  and  were  then  at  war,  the  Government  being  represented  at  the  coun- 
cil by  Senators  and  other  members  of  Congress,  officers  high  in  rank  in  the 
army,  and  prominent  gentlemen  selected  from  the  walks  of  civil  life.  The 
next  move,  after  the  unsuccessful  attempt  in  which  California  Joe  created 
the  leading  sensation,  was  to  transfer  the  troops  across  from  Bluff  creek  to 
Medicine  Lodge  creek,  and  to  send  scouting  parties  up  and  down  the  latter  in 
search  of  our  enemies.  This  movement  was  made  soon  after  the  return  of  the 
four  scouting  expeditions  sent  out  from  Bluff  creek.  As  our  first  day's  march 
was  to  be  a  short  one,  we  did  not  break  camp  on  Bluff  creek  until  a  late  hour 
in  the  morning.  Soon  everything  was  in  readiness  for  the  march,  and  like  a 
travelling  village  of  Bedouins,  the  troopers  and  their  train  of  supplies  stretched 
out  into  column.  First  came  the  cavalry,  moving  in  column  of  fours;  next 
came  the  immense  wagon  train,  containing  the  tents,  forage,  rations,  and  ex- 
tra ammunition  of  the  command,  a  very  necessary  but  unwieldy  portion  of  a 
mounted  military  force.  Last  of  all  came  the  rear  guard,  usually  consisting 
of  about  one  company.  On  this  occasion  it  was  the  company  commanded  by 
the  officer  whose  narrow  escape  from  the  Indians  while  in  search  of  a  party 
of  his  men  who  had  gone  buffalo  hunting,  has  been  already  described  in  this 
chapter.  The  conduct  of  the  Indians  on  this  occasion  proved  that  they  had 
been  keeping  an  unseen  but  constant  watch  on  everything  transpiring  in  or 
about  camp.  The  column  had  scarcely  straightened  itself  out  in  commencing 
the  march,  and  the  rear  guard  had  barely  crossed  the  limits  of  the  deserted 
camp,  when  out  from  a  ravine  near  by  dashed  a  war  party  of  fully  fifty  well- 
mounted,  well-armed  warriors.  Their  first  onslaught  was  directed  against  the 
rear  guard,  and  a  determined  effort  was  made  to  drive  them  from  the  train, 
and  thus  place  the  latter  at  their  mercy,  to  be  plundered  of  its  contents.  After 
disposing  of  flankers,  for  the  purpose  of  resisting  any  efforts  which  might  be 
made  to  attack  the  train  from  either  flank,  I  rode  back  to  where  the  rear 
guard  were  engaged,  to  ascertain  if  they  required  reinforcements.  At  the 
same  time  orders  were  given  for  the  column  of  troops  and  train  to  continue 
the  march,  as  it  was  not  intended  that  so  small  a  party  as  that  attacking  us 
should  delay  our  march  by  any  vain  effort  on  our  part  to  ride  them  down,  or 


136  LIFE  ON  THE  PLAINS. 

overhaul  them,  when  we  knew  they  could  outstrip  us  if  the  contest  was  to  be 
decided  by  a  race.  Joining  the  rear  guard,  I  had  an  opportunity  to  witness 
the  Indian  mode  of  fighting  in  all  its  perfection.  Surely  no  race  of  men, 
not  even  the  famous  Cossacks,  could  display  more  wonderful  skill  in  feats 
of  horsemanship  than  the  Indian  warrior  on  his  native  plains,  mounted  on 
his  well-trained  war  pony,  voluntarily  running  the  gauntlet  of  his  foes,  draw- 
ing and  receiving  the  fire  of  hundreds  of  rifles,  and  in  return  sending  back  a 
perfect  shower  of  arrows,  or,  more  likely  still,  well-directed  shots  from  some 
souvenir  of  a  peace  commission,  in  the  shape  of  an  improved  breech-loader. 
The  Indian  warrior  is  capable  of  assuming  positions  on  his  pony,  the  latter  at 
full  speed,  which  no  one  but  an  Indian  could  maintain  for  a  single  moment 
without  being  thrown  to  the  ground.  The  pony,  of  course,  is  perfectly  trained, 
and  seems  possessed  of  the  spirit  of  his  lider.  An  Indian's  wealth  is  most 
generally  expressed  by  the  number  of  his  ponies.  No  warrior  or  chief  is  of  any 
importance  or  distinction  who  is  not  the  owner  of  a  herd  of  ponies  numbering 
from  twenty  to  many  hundreds.  He  has  for  each  special  purpose  a  certain 
number  of  ponies,  those  that  are  kept  as  pack  animals  being  the  most  inferior 
in  quality  and  value ;  then  the  ordinary  riding  ponies  used  on  the  march  or 
about  camp,  or  when  visiting  neighboring  villages ;  next  in  consideration  is  the 
*' buffalo  pony,"  trained  to  the  hunt,  and  only  employed  when  dashing  into  the 
uiidst  of  the  huge  buffalo  herds,  when  the  object  is  either  food  from  the  flesh 
or  clothing  and  shelter  for  the  lodges,  to  be  made  from  the  buffalo  hide ;  last, 
or  rather  first,  considering  its  value  and  importance,  is  the  "  war  pony,"  the 
favorite  of  the  herd,  fleet  of  foot,  quick  in  intelligence,  and  full  of  courage.  It 
may  be  safely  asserted  that  the  first  place  in  the  heart  of  the  warrior  is  held 
by  his  faithful  and  obedient  war  pony. 

Indians  are  extremely  fond  of  bartering,  and  are  not  behindhand  in  catch- 
ing the  points  of  a  good  bargain.  They  will  sign  treaties  relinquishing  their 
lands,  and  agree  to  forsake  the  burial  ground  of  their  forefathers ;  they  will 
part,  for  due  consideration,  with  their  bow  and  arrows,  and  their  accompany- 
ing quiver,  handsomely  wrought  in  dressed  furs ;  their  lodges  even  may  be 
purchased  at  not  an  unfair  valuation,  and  it  is  not  an  unusual  thing  for  a  chief 
or  warrior  to  offer  to  exchange  his  wife  or  daughter  for  some  article  which 
may  have  taken  his  fancy.  This  is  no  exaggeration ;  but  no  Indian  of  the 
plains  has  ever  been  known  to  trade,  sell,  or  barter  away  his  favorite  "  war 
pony."  To  the  warrior  his  battle  horse  is  as  the  apple  of  his  eye.  Neither  love 
nor  money  can  induce  him  to  part  with  it.  To  see  them  in  battle,  and  to  wit- 
ness how  the  one  almost  becomes  a  part  of  the  other,  one  might  well  apply  to 
the  warrior  the  lines — 

But  this  gallant 

Had  witchcraft  in 't ;  he  grew  into  his  seat, 

And  to  such  wondrous  doing  brought  his  horse, 

As  he  had  been  encorps'd  and  demi-natur'd 

With  the  brave  beast ;  so  far  he  passed  my  thought 

That  I,  in  forgery  of  shapes  and  tricks,     . 

Come  short  of  what  he  did. 

The  officer  in  command  of  trie  rear  guard  expressed  the  opinion  that  he 
could  resist  successfully  the  attacks  of  the  savages  until  a  little  later,  when  it 
was  seen  that  the  latter  were  receiving  accessions  to  their  strength  and  were 
becoming  correspondingly  bolder  and  more  difficult  to  repulse,  when  a  second 
troop  of  cavalry  was  brought  from  the  column,  as  a  support  to  the  rear  guard. 
These  last  were  ordered  to  fight  on  foot,  their  horses,  in  charge  of  every  fourth 
trooper,  being  led  near  the  train.  The  men  being  able  to  fire  so  much  more 


LIFE  ON  THE  PLAINS.  137 

accurately  when  on  foot,  compelled  the  Indians  to  observe  greater  caution  in 
their  manner  of  attack.  Once  a  warrior  was  seen  to  dash  out  from  the  rest  in 
the  peculiar  act  of  "  circling,"  which  was  simply  to  dash  along  in  front  of  the 
line  of  troopers,  receiving  their  fire  and  firing  in  return.  Suddenly  his  pony, 
while  at  full  speed,  was  seen  to  fall  to  the  ground,  showing  that  the  aim  of  at 
*east  one  of  the  soldiers  had  been  effective.  The  warrior  was  thrown  over  and 
beyond  the  pony's  head,  and  his  capture  by  the  cavalry  seemed  a  sure  and  easy 
matter  to  be  accomplished.  I  saw  him  fall,  and  called  to  the  officer  command- 
ing the  troop  which  had  remained  mounted  to  gallop  forward  and  secure  the 
Indian.  The  troop  advanced  rapidly,  but  the  comrades  of  the  fallen  Indian 
had  also  witnessed  his  mishap,  and  were  rushing  to  his  rescue.  He  was  on  his 
feet  in  a  moment,  and  the  next  moment  another  warrior,  mounted  on  the  fleet- 
est of  ponies,  was  at  his  side,  and  with  one  leap  the  dismounted  warrior  placed 
himself  astride  the  pony  of  his  companion;  and  thus  doubly  bui«Jened,  the  gal- 
lant little  steed,  with  his  no  less  gallant  riders,  galloped  ligfrcly  away,  with 
about  eighty  cavalrymen,  mounted  on  strong  domestic  horses,  in  full  cry  after 
them.  There  is  no  doubt  but  that  by  all  the  laws  of  chance  the  cavalry  should 
have  been  able  to  soon  overhaul  and  capture  the  Indians  in  so  unequal  a  race ; 
but  whether  from  lack  of  zeal  on  the  part  of  the  officer  commanding  the  pur- 
suit, or  from  the  confusion  created  by  the  diversion  attempted  by  the  remaining 
Indians,  the  pony,  doubly  weighted  as  he  was,  distanced  his  pursuers  and  landed 
his  burden  in  a  place  of  safety.  Although  chagrined  at  the  failure  of  the  pur 
suing  party  to  accomplish  the  capture  of  the  Indians,  I  could  not  wholly  sup- 
press a  feeling  of  satisfaction,  if  not  gladness,  that  for  once  the  Indian  had 
eluded  the  white  man.  I  need  not  add  that  any  temporary  tenderness  of  feel- 
ing toward  the  two  Indians  was  prompted  by  their  individual  daring  and  the 
heroic  display  of  comradeship  in  the  successful  attempt  to  render  assistance 
to  a  friend  in  need. 

Without  being  able  to  delay  our  march,  yet  it  required  the  combined 
strength  and  resistance  of  two  full  troops  of  cavalry  to  defend  the  train  from 
the  vigorous  and  dashing  attacks  of  the  Indians.  At  last,  finding  that  the  com- 
mand was  not  to  be  diverted  from  its  purpose,  or  hindered  in  completing  its 
regular  march,  the  Indians  withdrew,  leaving  us  to  proceed  unmolested. 
These  contests  with  the  Indians,  while  apparently  yielding  the  troops  no  de- 
cided advantage,  were  of  the  greatest  value  in  view  of  future  and  more  exten- 
sive operations  against  the  savages.  Many  of  the  men  and  horses  were  far 
from  being  familiar  with  aot.ua!  warfare,  particularly  of  this  irregular  charac- 
ter. Some  of  the  tro'-^ers  were  quite  inexperienced  as  horsemen,  and  still 
more  inexpert  i>>iile  use  of  their  weapons,  as  their  inaccuracy  of  fire  when  at- 
temptin^-kTbring  down  an  Indian  within  easy  range  clearly  proved.  Their 
lence,  resulting  from  these  daily  contests  with  the  red  men,  was  to  prove 
of  incalculable  benefit,  and  fit  them  for  the  duties  of  the  coming  campaign. 
Our  inarch  was  completed  to  Medicine  Lodge  creek,  where  a  temporary  camp 
was  established,  while  scouting  parties  were  sent  both  up  and  down  the 
stream  as  far  as  there  was  the  least  probability  of  finding  Indians.  The  party, 
consisting  of  three  troops,  which  scouted  down  the  valley  of  Medicine  Lodge 
creek,  proceeded  down  to  the  point  where  was  located  and  then  standing  the 
famous  "  medicine  lodge,"  an  immense  structure  erected  by  the  Indians,  and 
used  by  them  as  a  council  house,  where  once  in  each  year  the  various  tribes  of 
the  southern  plains  were  wont  to  assemble  in  mysterious  conclave  to  consult 
the  Great  Spirit  as  to  the  future,  and  to  offer  up  rude  sacrifices  and  engage  in 
Imposing  ceremonies,  such  as  were  believed  to  be  appeasing  and  satisfactory 


.88  LIFE  ON  THE  PLAINS 

to  the  Indian  Deity.  In  the  conduct  of  these  strange  and  interesting  incanta- 
tions, the  presiding  or  directing  personages  are  known  among  the  Indians  as 
*•  medicine  men."  They  are  the  high  priests  of  the  red  man's  religion,  and  in 
their  peculiar  sphere  are  superior  in  influence  and  authority  to  all  others  in  the 
tribe,  not  excepting  the  head  chief.  No  important  step  is  proposed  or  put  in 
execution,  whether  relating  to  war  or  peace,  even  the  probable  success  of  a 
contemplated  hunt,  but  is  first  submitted  to  the  powers  of  dirination  confident- 
ly believed  to  be  possessed  by  the  medicine  man  of  the  tribe.  He,  after  a 
series  of  enchantments,  returns  the  answer  supposed  to  be  prompted  by  the 
Great  Spirit,  as  to  whether  the  proposed  step  is  well  advised  and  promises 
success  or  not.  The  decisions  given  by  the  medicine  men  are  supreme,  and 
admit  of  no  appeal.  The  medicine  lodge  just  referred  to  had  been  used  as 
the  place  of  assembly  of  the  grand  council  held  between  the  warlike  tribes  and 
the  representatives  of  the  Government,  referred  to  in  preceding  pages.  The 
medicine  lodge  was  found  In  a  deserted  but  well-preserved  condition.  Here 
and  there,  hanging  overhead,  were  collected  various  kinds  of  herbs  and  plants, 
vegetable  offerings  no  doubt  to  the  Great  Spirit;  while,  in  strange  contrast 
to  these  peaceful  specimens  of  the  fruits  of  the  earth,  were  trophies  of  the  war 
path  and  the  chase,  the  latter  being  represented  by  the  horns  and  dressed  skins 
of  animals  killed  in  the  hunt,  some  of  the  skins  being  beautifully  ornamented 
in  the  most  fantastic  of  styles  peculiar  to  the  Indian  idea  of  art.  Of  the  tro- 
phies relating  to  war,  the  most  prominent  were  human  scalps,  representing  all 
ages  and  sexes  of  the  white  race.  These  scalps,  according  to  the  barbarous 
custom,  were  not  composed  of  the  entire  covering  of  the  head,  but  of  a  small 
surface  surrounding  the  crown,  and  usually  from  three  to  four  inches  in  diame- 
ter, constituting  what  is  termed  the  scalp  lock.  To  preserve  the  scalp  from 
decay,  a  small  hoop  of  about  double  the  diameter  of  the  scalp  is  prepared 
from  a  small  withe,  which  grows  on  the  banks  of  some  of  the  streams  in  the 
West.  The  scalp  is  placed  inside  the  hoop,  and  properly  stretched  by  a  net- 
work of  thread  connecting  the  edges  of  the  scalp  with  the  circumference  of  the 
hoop.  After  being  properly  cured,  the  dried  fleshy  portion  of  the  scalp  is  or- 
namented in  bright  colors,  according  to  the  taste  of  the  captor,  sometimes  the 
addition  of  beads  of  bright  and  varied  colors  being  made  to  heighten  the  effect. 
In  other  instances  the  hair  is  dyed,  either  to  a  beautiful  yellow  or  golden,  or  to 
crimson.  Several  of  these  horrible  evidences  of  past  depredations  upon  the  de- 
fenceless inhabitants  of  the  frontier,  or  overland  emigrants,  were  brought  back 
by  the  troopers  on  their  return  from  their  scout.  Old  trails  of  small  parties  of 
Indians  were  discovered,  but  none  indicating  the  recent  presence  of  war  par- 
ties in  that  valley  were  observable.  The  command  was  then  marched  back  to 
near  its  former  camp  on  Bluff  creek,  from  whence,  after  a  sojourn  of  three  or 
four  days,  it  marched  to  a  point  on  the  north  bank  of  the  Arkansas  river, 
about  ten  miles  below  Fort  Dodge,  there  to  engage  in  earnest  preparation  and 
reorganization  for  the  winter  campaign,  which  was  soon  to  be  inaugurated,  and 
in  which  the  Seventh  Cavalry  was  to  bear  so  prominent  a  part.  We  pitched 
our  tents  on  the  banks  of  the  Arkansas  on  the  21st  of  October,  1868,  there  to 
remain  usefully  employed  until  the  12th  of  the  following  month,  when  we 
mounted  our  horses,  bade  adieu  to  the  luxuries  of  civilization,  and  turned  our 
faces  toward  the  Wichita  mountains  in  the  endeavor  to  drive  from  their  win- 
ter hiding  places  the  savages  who  had  during  the  past  summer  waged  such 
ruthless  and  cruel  war  upon  our  exposed  settlers  on  the  border.  How  far  and 
in  what  way  we  were  successful  in  this  effort,  will  be  learned  in  the  following 
chapter 


XIV. 


IN  concluding  to  go  into  camp  for  a  brief  period  on  the  banks  of  the  Arkan- 
sas, two  important  objects  were  in  view :  first,  to  devote  the  time  to  re- 
fitting, reorganizing,  and  renovating  generally  that  portion  of  the  command 
which  was  destined  to  continue  active  operations  during  the  inclement  winter 
season ;  second,  to  defer  our  movement  against  the  hostile  tribes  until  the  last 
traces  of  the  fall  season  had  disappeared,  and  winter  in  all  its  bitter  force 
should  be  upon  us.  We  had  crossed  weapons  with  the  Indians  time  and  again 
during  the  mild  summer  months,  when  the  rich  verdure  of  the  valleys  served 
as  bountiful  and  inexhaustible  granaries  in  supplying  forage  to  their  ponies,  and 
the  immense  herds  of  buffalo  and  other  varieties  of  game  roaming  undisturbed 
over  the  Plains  supplied  all  the  food  that  was  necessary  to  subsist  the  war 
parties,  and  at  the  same  time  allow  their  villages  to  move  freely  from  point  to 
point;  and  the  experience  of  both  officers  and  men  went  to  prove  that  in  at- 
tempting to  fight  Indians  in  the  summer  season  we  were  yielding  to  them  the 
advantages  of  climate  and  supplies — we  were  meeting  them  on  ground  of  their 
own  selection,  and  at  a  time  when  every  natural  circumstance  controlling  the 
result  of  a  campaign  was  wholly  in  their  favor;  and  as  a  just  consequence  the 
troops,  in  nearly  all  these  contests  with  the  red  men,  had  come  off  second  best 
During  the  grass  season  nearly  all  Indian  villages  are  migratory,  seldom  re- 
maining longer  than  a  few  weeks  at  most  in  any  one  locality,  depending  en- 
tirely upon  the  supply  of  grass ;  when  this  becomes  exhausted  the  lodges  are 
taken  down,  and  the  entire  tribe  or  band  moves  to  some  other  point,  chosen 
with  reference  to  the  supply  of  grass,  water,  wood,  and  game.  The  distance 
to  the  new  location  is  usually  but  a  few  miles.  During  the  fall,  when  the  buf- 
faloes are  in  the  best  condition  to  furnish  food,  and  the  hides  are  suitable  to  be 
dressed  as  robes,  or  to  furnish  covering  for  the  lodges,  the  grand  annual  hunts 
of  the  tribes  take  place,  by  which  the  supply  of  meat  for  the  winter  is  pro- 
cured. This  being  done,  the  chiefs  determine  upon  the  points  at  which  the 
village  shall  be  located;  if  the  tribe  is  a  large  one,  the  village  is  often  subdivi- 
ded, one  portion  or  band  remaining  at  one  point,  other  portions  choosing  lo- 
calities within  a  circuit  of  thirty  or  forty  miles.  Except  during  seasons  of  the 
most  perfect  peace,  and  when  it  is  the  firm  intention  of  the  chiefs  to  remain  on 
friendly  terms  with  the  whites  at  least  during  the  winter  and  early  spring 
months,  the  localities  selected  for  their  winter  resorts  are  remote  from  the  mil- 
itary posts  and  frontier  settlements,  and  the  knowledge  which  might  lead  to 
them  carefully  withheld  from  every  white  man.  Even  during  a  moderate 
winter  season,  it  is  barely  possible  for  the  Indians  to  obtain  sufficient  food  for 
their  ponies  to  keep  the  latter  in  anything  above  a  starving  condition.  Many 
of  the  ponies  actually  die  from  want  of  forage,  while  the  remaining  ones  be- 
come so  weak  and  attenuated  that  it  requires  several  weeks  of  good  grazing  in 
the  spring  to  fit  them  for  service — particularly  such  service  as  is  required  from 
the  war  ponies.  Guided  by  these  facts,  it  was  evident  that  if  we  choso  to 
avail  ourselves  of  the  assistance  of  so  exacting  and  terrible  an  ally  as  the  frosts 
of  winter — an  ally  who  would  be  almost  as  uninviting  to  friends  as  to  foes — we 
might  deprive  our  enemy  of  his  points  of  advantage,  and  force  him  to  engage 
ia  a  combat  in  which  we  should  do  for  him  what  he  had  hitherto  done  for  ui; 


140  LIFE  ON  THE  PLAINS. 

compel  him  to  fight  upon  ground  and  under  circumstances  of  our  own  selec- 
tion. To  decide  upon  making  a  winter  campaign  against  the  Indians  was  cer- 
tainly in  accordance  with  that  maxim  in  the  art  of  war  which  directs  one  to  do 
that  which  the  enemy  neither  expects  nor  desires  to  be  done.  At  the  same  time 
it  would  dispel  the  old-fogy  idea,  which  was  not  without  supporters  in  the 
army,  and  which  was  confidently  relied  on  by  the  Indians  themselves,  that  the 
winter  season  was  an  insurmountable  barrier  to  the  prosecution  of  a  success- 
ful campaign.  But  aside  from  the  delay  which  was  necessary  to  be  submitted 
to  before  the  forces  of  winter  should  produce  their  natural  but  desired  effect 
upon  our  enemies,  there  was  much  to  be  done  on  our  part  before  we  could  be 
ready  to  cooperate  in  an  offensive  movement. 

The  Seventh  Cavalry,  which  was  to  operate  in  one  body  during  the  coming 
campaign,  was  a  comparatively  new  regiment,  dating  its  existence  as  an  organ- 
ization from  July,  1866.  The  officers  and  companies  had  not  served  together 
before  with  much  over  half  their  full  force.  A  large  number  of  fresh  horses 
were  required  and  obtained ;  these  had  to  be  drilled.  All  the  horses  in  the 
command  were  to  be  newly  shod,  and  an  extra  fore  and  hind  shoe  fitted  to  each 
horse ;  these,  with  the  necessary  nails,  were  to  be  carried  by  each  trooper  in 
the  saddle  pocket.  It  has  been  seen  that  the  men  lacked  accuracy  in  the  use 
of  their  carbines.  To  correct  this,  two  drills  in  target  practice  were  ordered 
each  day.  The  companies  were  marched  separately  to  the  ground  where  the 
targets  had  been  erected,  and,  under  the  supervision  of  the  troop  officers,  were 
practised  daily  in  firing  at  targets  placed  one  hundred,  two  hundred,  and  three 
hundred  yards  distant.  The  men  had  been  previously  informed  that  out  of  the 
eight  hundred  men  composing  the  command,  a  picked  corps  of  sharpshooters 
would  be  selected,  numbering  forty  men,  and  made  up  of  the  forty  best  marks- 
men in  the  regiment.  As  an  incentive  to  induce  every  enlisted  man,  whether 
non-commissioned  officer  or  private,  to  strive  for  appointment  in  the  sharpshoot- 
ers, it  was  given  out  from  headquarters  that  the  men  so  chosen  would  be  re- 
garded, as  they  really  would  deserve  to  be,  as  the  elite  of  the  command ;  not 
only  regarded  as  such,  but  treated  with  corresponding  consideration.  For  ex- 
ample, they  were  to  be  marched  as  a  separate  organization,  independently  of 
the  column,  a  matter  which  in  itself  is  not  so  trifling  as  it  may  seem  to  those 
who  have  never  participated  in  a  long  and  wearisome  march.  Then  again  no 
guard  or  picket  duty  was  to  be  required  of  the  sharpshooters,  which  alone  was 
enough  to  encourage  every  trooper  to  excel  as  a  marksman.  Besides  these 
considerations,  it  was  known  that,  should  we  encounter  the  enemy,  the  sharp- 
shooters would  be  most  likely  to  be  assigned  a  post  of  honor,  and  would  have 
superior  opportunities  for  acquiring  distinction  and  rendering  good  service. 
The  most  generous  as  well  as  earnest  rivalry  at  once  sprung  up,  not  only  be- 
tween the  various  companies,  as  to  which  should  secure  the  largest  representa- 
tion among  the  sharpshooters,  but  the  rivalry  extended  to  individuals  of  the 
same  company,  each  of  whom  seemed  desirous  of  the  honor  of  being  considered 
as  '*  one  of  the  best  shots." 

To  be  able  to  determine  the  matter  correctly,  a  record  of  every  shot  fired 
by  each  man  of  the  command,  throughout  a  period  of  upwards  of  one  month, 
was  carefully  kept.  It  was  surprising  to  observe  the  marked  and  rapid  im- 
provement in  the  accuracy  of  aim  attained  by  the  men  generally  during  this 
period.  Two  drills  at  target  practice  each  day,  and  allowing  each  man  an  op- 
portunity at  every  drill  to  become  familiar  with  the  handling  of  his  carbine, 
and  in  judging  of  the  distances  of  the  different  targets,  worked  a  most  satisfac- 


LIFE  ON  THE  PLAINS.  141 

tory  improvement  in  the  average  accuracy  of  fire ;  so  that  at  the  end  of  the 
period  named,  by  taking  the  record  of  each  trooper's  target  practice,  I  was  en- 
abled to  select  forty  marksmen  in  whose  ability  to  bring  down  any  warrior, 
whether  mounted  or  not,  who  might  challenge  us,  as  we  had  often  been  chal- 
lenged before,  I  felt  every  confidence.  They  were  a  superb  body  of  men,  and 
felt  the  greatest  pride  in  their  distinction.  A  sufficient  number  of  non-com- 
missioned officers,  who  had  proven  their  skill  as  marksmen,  were  included  in 
the  organization — among  them,  fortunately,  a  first  sergeant,  whose  expertness 
in  the  use  of  any  firearm  was  well  established  throughout  the  command.  I  re- 
member having  seen  him,  while  riding  at  full  speed,  bring  down  four  buffa- 
loes by  four  consecutive  shots  from  his  revolver.  When  it  is  remembered  that 
even  experienced  hunters  are  usually  compelled  to  fire  half  a  dozen  shots  or 
more  to  secure  a  single  buffalo,  this  statement  will  appear  the  more  remarka- 
ble. The  forty  sharpshooters  being  supplied  with  their  complement  of  ser- 
geante  and  corporals,  and  thus  constituting  an  organization  by  themselves,  only 
lacked  one  important  element,  a  suitable  commander — a  leader  who,  aside 
from  being  a  thorough  soldier,  should  possess  traits  of  character  which  would 
not  only  enable  him  to  employ  skilfully  the  superior  abilities  of  those  who 
were  to  constitute  his  command,  but  at  the  same  time  feel  that  esprit  de  corps 
which  is  so  necessary  to  both  officers  and  soldiers  when  success  is  to  be 
achieved.  Fortunately,  in  my  command  were  a  considerable  number  of  young 
officers,  nearly  all  of  whom  were  full  of  soldierly  ambition,  and  eager  to  grasp 
any  opportunity  which  opened  the  way  to  honorable  preferment.  The  diffi- 
culty was  not  in  finding  an  officer  properly  qualified  in  every  way  to  command 
the  sharpshooters,  but,  among  so  many  who  I  felt  confident  would  render  a 
good  account  of  themselves  if  assigned  to  that  position,  to  designate  a  leader 
par  excellence.  The  choice  fell  upon  Colonel  Cook,  a  young  officer  whose  ac- 
quaintance the  reader  will  remember  to  have  made  in  connection  with  the 
plucky  fight  he  had  with  the  Indians  near  Fort  Wallace  the  preceding  summer. 
Colonel  Cook,  at  the  breaking  out  of  the  rebellion,  although  then  but  a  lad  of 
sixteen  years,  entered  one  of  the  New  York  cavalry  regiments,  commencing 
at  the  foot  of  the  ladder.  He  served  in  the  cavalry  arm  of  the  service  through- 
out the  war,  participating  in  Sheridan's  closing  battles  near  Richmond,  his  ser- 
vices and  gallantry  resulting  in  his  promotion  to  the  rank  of  lieutenant-colo- 
nel. While  there  were  many  of  the  young  officers  who  would  have  been 
pleased  if  they  instead  of  another  had  been  chosen,  there  was  no  one  in  the 
command,  perhaps,  who  did  not  regard  the  selection  as  a  most  judicious  one. 
Future  events  only  confirmed  this  judgment. 

After  everything  in  the  way  of  reorganization  and  refitting  which  might  be 
considered  as  actually  necessary  had  been  ordered,  another  step,  bordering  on 
the  ornamental  perhaps,  although  in  itself  useful,  was  taken.  This  was  what 
is  termed  in  the  cavalry  "  coloring  the  horses,"  which  does  not  imply,  as  might 
be  inferred  from  the  expression,  that  we  actually  changed  the  color  of  our 
horses,  but  merely  classified  or  arranged  them  throughout  the  different  squad- 
ions  and  troops  according  to  the  color.  Hitherto  the  horses  had  been  distri- 
buted to  the  various  companies  of  the  regiment  indiscriminately,  regardless  of 
color,  so  that  in  each  company  and  squadron  horses  were  found  of  every  color 
For  uniformity  of  appearance  it  was  decided  to  devote  one  afternoon  to  a  gen 
eral  exchange  of  horses.  The  troop  commanders  were  assembled  at  head- 
quarters and  allowed,  in  the  order  of  their  rank,  to  select  the  color  they  pre- 
ferred. This  being  done,  every  public  horse  in  the  command  was  led  out  and 


142  LIFE  ON  THE  PLAINS. 

placed  in  line :  the  grays  collected  at  one  point,  the  bays — of  which  there  was 
a  great  preponderance  in  numbers — at  another,  the  blacks  at  another,  the  sor- 
rels by  themselves ;  then  the  chestnuts,  the  blacks,  the  browns ;  and  last  of  all 
came  what  were  jocularly  designated  the  "  brindles,"  being  the  odds  and 
ends  so  far  as  colors  were  concerned — roans  and  other  mixed  colors — the  junior 
troop  commander  of  course  becoming  the  reluctant  recipient  of  these  last,  val- 
uable enough  except  as  to  color.  The  exchanges  having  been  completed,  the 
men  of  each  troop  led  away  to  their  respective  picket  or  stable  lines  their 
newly-acquired  chargers.  Arriving  upon  their  company  grounds,  another  as- 
signment in  detail  was  made  by  the  troop  commanders.  First,  the  non-coni- 
missioned  officers  were  permitted  to  select  their  horses  in  the  order  of  theii 
rank;  then  the  remaining  horses  were  distributed  among  the  troopers  gener- 
ally, giving  to  the  best  soldiers  the  best  horses.  It  was  surprising  to  witness 
what  a  great  improvement  in  the  handsome  appearance  of  the  command  was 
effected  by  this  measure.  The  change  when  first  proposed  had  not  been 
greeted  with  much  favor  by  many  of  the  troopers  who  by  long  service  and 
association  in  times  of  danger  had  become  warmly  attached  to  their  horses ; 
but  the  same  reasons  which  had  endeared  the  steed  to  the  soldier  in  the  one 
instance,  soon  operate  in  the  same  manner  to  render  the  new  acquaintances 
fast  friends. 

Among  the  other  measures  adopted  for  carrying  the  war  to  our  enemy's 
doors,  and  in  a  manner  "  fight  the  devil  with  fire,"  was  the  employment  of  In- 
dian allies.  These  were  to  be  procured  from  the  "  reservation  Indians," 
tribes  who,  from  engaging  in  long  and  devastating  wars  with  the  whites  and 
with  other  hostile  bands,  had  become  so  reduced  in  power  as  to  be  glad  to 
avail  themselves  of  the  protection  and  means  of  subsistence  offered  by  the  re- 
servation plan.  These  tribes  were  most  generally  the  objects  of  hatred  in  the 
eyes  of  their  more  powerful  and  independent  neighbors  of  the  Plains,  and  the 
latter,  when  making  their  raids  and  bloody  incursions  upon  the  white  settle- 
ments of  the  frontiers,  did  not  hesitate  to  visit  their  wrath  equally  upon  whites 
and  reservation  Indians.  To  these  smaller  tribes  it  was  a  welcome  opportu- 
nity to  be  permitted  to  ally  themselves  to  the  forces  of  the  Government, 
and  endeavor  to  obtain  that  satisfaction  which  acting  alone  they  were  power- 
less to  secure.  The  tribes  against  which  we  proposed  to  operate  during  the 
approaching  campaign  had  been  particularly  cruel  and  relentless  in  their 
wanton  attacks  upon  the  Osages  and  Raws,  two  tribes  living  peaceably  and 
contentedly  on  well-chosen  reservations  in  southwestern  Kansas  and  the 
northern  portion  of  the  Indian  Territory.  No  assistance  in  fighting  the  hostile 
tribes  was  desired,  but  it  was  believed,  and  correctly  too,  that  in  finding  the 
enemy  and  in  discovering  the  location  of  his  winter  hiding-places,  the  experi- 
ence and  natural  tact  and  cunning  of  the  Indians  would  be  a  powerful  auxil- 
iary if  we  could  enlist  them  in  our  cause.  An  officer  was  sent  to  the  village 
of  the  Osages  to  negotiate  with  the  head  chiefs,  and  was  successful  in  his  mis- 
sion, returning  with  a  delegation  consisting  of  the  second  chief  in  rank  of  the 
Osage  tribe,  named  "  Little  Beaver,"  "  Hard  Rope,"  the  counsellor  or  wise 
man  of  his  people,  and  eleven  warriors,  with  an  interpreter.  In  addition  to  the 
monthly  rate  of  compensation  which  the  Government  agreed  to  give  them,  they 
were  also  to  be  armed,  clothed,  and  mounted  at  Government  expense. 

Advices  from  General  Sheridan's  headquarters,  then  at  Fort  Hays,  Kansas, 
were  received  early  in  November,  informing  us  that  the  time  for  resuming 
active  operations  was  near  at  hand,  and  urging  the  early  completion  of  aT 


LIFE  OX  THE  PLAINS.  143 

preliminaries  looking  to  that  end.  Fort  Dodge,  on  the  Arkansas  river,  was 
the  extreme  post  south  in  the  direction  proposed  to  be  taken  by  us,  until  the 
Red  river  should  be  crossed  and  the  northwestern  posts  of  Texas  could  bo 
reached,  which  were  further  south  than  our  movements  would  probably  carry 
us.  To  use  Fort  Dodge  as  our  base  of  supplies,  and  keep  open  to  that  point 
our  long  line  of  communications,  would  have  been,  considering  the  character 
of  the  country  and  that  of  the  enemy  to  be  encountered,  an  impracticable  matter 
with  our  force.  To  remedy  this  a  temporary  base  was  decided  upon,  to  be 
established  about  one  hundred  miles  south  of  Fort  Dodge,  at  some  point  yet 
to  be  determined,  from  which  we  could  obtain  our  supplies  during  the  winter. 
With  this  object  in  view  an  immense  train,  consisting  of  about  four  hundred 
army  wagons,  was  loaded  with  forage,  rations,  and  clothing,  for  the  supply  of 
the  troops  composing  the  expedition.  A  guard  composed  of  a  few  companies 
of  infantry  was  detailed  to  accompany  the  trains  and  to  garrison  the  point 
which  was  to  be  selected  as  the  new  base  of  supplies.  Everything  being  in 
readiness,  the  cavalry  moved  from  its  camp  on  the  north  bank  of  the  Arkansas 
on  the  morning  of  the  12th  of  November,  and  after  fording  the  river  began  its 
march  toward  the  Indian  Territory.  That  night  we  encamped  on  Mulberry 
creek,  where  we  were  joined  by  the  infantry  and  the  supply  train.  General 
Sully,  commanding  the  district,  here  took  active  command  of  the  combined 
forces.  Much  anxiety  existed  in  the  minds  of  some  of  the  officers,  remem- 
bering no  doubt  their  late  experience,  lest  the  Indians  should  attack  us  while 
on  the  march,  when,  hampered  as  we  should  be  in  the  protection  of  so  large  a 
train  of  wagons,  we  might  fare  badly.  The  country  over  which  we  were  to 
march  was  favorable  to  us,  as  we  were  able  to  move  our  trains  in  four  parallel 
columns  formed  close  together.  This  arrangement  shortened  our  flanks  and 
rendered  them  less  exposed  to  attack.  The  following  morning  after  reaching 
Mulberry  creek  the  march  was  resumed  soon  after  daylight,  the  usual  order 
being:  the  four  hundred  wagons  of  the  supply  train  and  those  belonging  to 
the  troops  formed  in  four  equal  columns;  in  advance  of  the  wagons  at  a 
proper  distance  rode  the  advance  guard  of  cavalry;  a  corresponding  cavalry 
force  formed  the  rear  guard.  The  remainder  of  the  cavalry  was  divided  into 
two  equal  parts,  and  these  parts  again  divided  into  three  equal  detachments ; 
these  six  detachments  were  disposed  of  along  the  flanks  of  the  column,  three 
on  a  side,  maintaining  a  distance  between  themselves  and  the  train  of  from  a 
quarter  to  half  a  mile,  while  each  of  them  had  flanking  parties  thrown  'out  op- 
posite the  train,  rendering  it  impossible  for  an  enemy  to  appear  in  any  direc- 
tion without  timely  notice  being  received.  The  infantry  on  beginning  the 
march  in  the  morning  were  distributed  throughout  the  train  in  such  manner 
that  should  the  enemy  attack,  their  services  could  be  rendered  most  effective. 
Unaccustomed,  however,  to  field  service,  particularly  marching,  the  infantry 
apparently  were  only  able  to  march  for  a  few  hours  in  the  early  part  of  the  day, 
when,  becoming  weary,  they  would  straggle  from  their  companies  and  climb  into 
the  covered  wagons,  from  which  there  was  no  determined  effort  to  rout  them. 
In  the  afternoon  there  would  be  little  evidence  perceptible  to  the  eye  that  in- 
fantry formed  any  portion  of  the  expedition,  save  here  and  there  the  butt  of  a 
musket  or  point  of  a  bayonet  peeping  out  from  under  the  canvas  wagon-covers, 
or  perhaps  an  officer  of  infantry  4<  treading  alone  his  native  heath,"  or  better 
still  mounted  on  an  Indian  pony,  the  result  of  some  barter  with  the  Indians 
when  times  were  a  little  more  peaceable,  and  neither  wars  nor  rumors  of  wars 
disturbed  the  monotony  of  garrison  life.  Nothing  occurred  giving  us  any  clue 


144  LIFE  ON  THE  PLAINS 

to  the  whereabouts  of  Indians  until  we  had  been  marching  several  days  and 
were  moving  down  the  valley  of  Beaver  creek,  when  our  Indian  guides  dis- 
covered the  trail  of  an  Indian  war  party,  numbering,  according  to  their  esti- 
mate, from  one  hundred  to  one  hundred  and  fifty  warriors,  mounted  and  mov- 
ing in  a  northeasterly  direction.  The  trail  was  not  over  twenty-four  hours 
old,  and  by  following  it  to  the  point  where  it  crossed  Beaver  creek,  almost  the 
exact  numbers  and  character  of  the  party  could  be  determined  from  the  fresh 
signs  at  the  crossing.  Everything  indicated  that  it  was  a  war  party  sent  from 
the  very  tribes  we  were  in  search  of,  and  the  object,  judging  from  the  direc- 
tion they  had  been  moving,  and  other  circumstances,  was  to  make  a  raid  on  the 
settlements  in  Western  Kansas.  As  soon  as  we  had  reached  camp  for  the 
night,  which  was  but  a  short  distance  from  the  point  at  which  we  crossed  the 
Indian  trail,  I  addressed  a  communication  to  the  senior  officer,  who  was  com- 
manding the  expedition,  and,  after  stating  the  facts  learned  in  connection  with 
the  trail,  requested  that  I  might  be  permitted  to  take  the  cavalry  belonging  to 
the  expedition,  leaving  the  trains  to  be  guarded  by  the  infantry,  whose  num- 
bers were  ample  for  this  purpose,  and  with  the  Indian  scouts  as  trailers  set 
out  early  the  next  morning,  following  the  trail 'of  the  war  party,  not  in  the 
direction  taken  by  them,  as  this  would  be  an  idle  attempt,  but  in  the  direc- 
tion from  which  they  came,  expressing  the  conviction  that  such  a  course  would 
in  all  probability  lead  us  direct  to  the  villages  of  the  marauders,  which  was  the 
ultimate  object  of  the  movement  we  were  thus  engaged  in.  By  so  doing  we 
might  be  able  to  strike  a  prompt  blow  against  our  enemies,  and  visit  swift 
punishment  upon  the  war  party,  whose  hostile  purposes  were  but  too  evident. 
In  these  views  I  was  sustained  by  the  opinions  of  our  Indian  allies,  who  ex- 
pressed confidence  in  their  ability  to  take  the  trail  and  follow  it  back  to  the 
villages.  The  officer  to  whom  my  application  was  submitted,  and  whose  sanc- 
tion was  necessary  before  I  could  be  authorized  to  execute  my  proposed  plan, 
returned  an  elaborate  argument  attempting  to  prove  that  no  successful  results 
could  possibly  attend  the  undertaking  I  had  suggested,  and  ended  with  tho 
remark  that  it  was  absurd  to  suppose  for  one  moment  that  a  large  military 
force  such  as  ours  was,  and  accompanied  by  such  an  immense  train  of  wagons, 
could  move  into  the  heart  of  the  Indian  country  and  their  presence  remain  un- 
discovered by  the  watchful  savages  for  even  a  single  day.  This  specious  rea- 
soning sounded  well — read  well — but  it  gave  no  satisfaction  to  the  men  and 
officers  of  the  cavalry,  all  of  whom  thought  they  saw  a  fine  opportunity  neg- 
lected. However,  we  shall  strike  this  trail  again,  but  on  different  ground  and 
under  different  circumstances.  Great  as  was  our  temporary  disappointment 
at  being  restrained,  the  result  satisfied  all  of  us  that,  for  very  different  reasons 
from  those  adduced  to  withhold  us  from  making  the  proposed  movement,  all, 
as  the  sequel  proved,  was  for  the  best.  On  the  sixth  day  after  leaving  our 
camp  on  the  north  bank  of  the  Arkansas  the  expedition  arrived  at  the  point 
which  was  chosen  as  our  future  base,  where  the  infantry  were  to  remain  and 
erect  quarters  for  themselves  and  storehouses  for  the  military  supplies.  The 
point  selected— which  was  then  given  the  name  it  now  bears,  Camp  Supply — 
was  in  the  angle  formed  by  Wolf  and  Beaver  creeks,  about  one  mile  above  the 
junction  of  these  two  streams.  These  streams  by  their  union  form  the  north 
fork  of  the  Canadian  river.  The  exact  geographical  location  of  the  point  re- 
ferred to  is  lat.  36  deg.  30  min.,  long.  99  deg.  30  min.,  being  in  the  neighbor- 
hood of  one  hundred  miles  in  a  •southerly  direction  from  Fort  Dodge  on  the 
Arkansas.  We  of  the  cavalry  knew  that  our  detention  at  this  point  would 


LIFE  OX  THE  PLAINS.  145 

be  but  brief.  Within  two  or  three  days  of  our  arrival  the  hearts  of  the  entir* 
command  were  gladdened  by  the  sudden  appearance  in  our  midst  of  strong 
reinforcements.  These  reinforcements  consisted  of  General  Sheridan  and  staff. 
Hearing  of  his  near  approach,  I  mounted  my  horse  and  was  soon  galloping 
beyond  the  limits  of  camp  to  meet  him.  If  there  were  any  persons  in  the 
command  who  hitherto  had  been  in  doubt  as  to  whether  the  proposed  winter 
campaign  was  to  be  a  reality  or  otherwise,  such  persons  soon  had  cause  to  dis- 
pel all  mistrust  on  this  point.  Selecting  from  the  train  a  sufficient  number  of  the 
best  teams  and  wagons  to  transport  our  supplies  of  rations  and  forage,  enough 
to  subsist  the  command  upon  for  a  period  of  thirty  days,  our  arrangements 
were  soon  completed  by  which  the  cavalry,  consisting  of  eleven  companies  and 
numbering  between  eight  and  nine  hundred  men,  were  ready  to  resume  the 
march.  In  addition  we  were  to  be  accompanied  by  a  detachment  of  scouts, 
among  the  number  being  California  Joe ;  also  our  Indian  allies  from  the  Osage 
tribe,  headed  by  Little  Beaver  and  Hard  Rope.  As  the  country  in  which 
we  were  to  operate  was  beyond  the  limits  of  the  district  which  constituted  the 
command  of  General  Sulty,  that  officer  was  relieved  from  further  duty  with 
the  troops  composing  the  expedition,  and  in  accordance  with  his  instructions 
withdrew  from  Camp  Supply  and  returned  to  his  headquarters  at  Fort  Harker, 
Kansas,  accompanied  by  Colonel  Keogh,  Seventh  Cavalry,  then  holding  the 
position  of  staff  officer  at  district  headquarters. 

After  remaining  at  Camp  Supply  six  days,  nothing  was  required  but  the 
formal  order  directing  the  movement  to  commence.  This  came  in  the  shape 
of  a  brief  letter  of  instructions  from  Department  headquarters.  Of  course,  as 
nothing  was  known  positively  as  to  the  exact  whereabouts  of  the  Indian  villa- 
ges, the  instructions  had  to  be  general  in  terms.  In  substance,  I  was  to  march 
my  command  in  search  of  the  winter  hiding- places  of  the  hostile  Indians,  and 
wherever  found  to  administer  such  punishment  for  past  depredations  as  my 
force  wns  able  to.  On  the  evening  of  November  22d,  orders  were  issued  to  be 
in  readiness  to  move  promptly  at  daylight  the  following  morning.  That  night, 
in  the  midst  of  other  final  preparations  for  a  long  separation  from  all  means  of 
communication  with  absent  friends,  most  of  us  found  time  to  hastily  pen  a  few 
parting  lines,  informing  them  of  our  proposed  expedition,  and  the  uncertainties 
with  which  it  was  surrounded,  as  none  of  us  knew  when  or  where  we  should 
be  heard  from  again  once  we  bade  adieu  to  the  bleak  hospitalities  of  Camp 
Supply.  Alas!  some  of  our  number  were  destined  never  to  return.  It  began 
snowing  the  evening  of  the  22d,  and  continued  all  night,  so  that  when  the 
shrill  notes  of  the  bugle  broke  the  stillness  of  the  morning  air  at  reveille  on 
the  23d,  we  awoke  at  four  o'clock  to  find  the  ground  covered  with  snow  to  a 
depth  of  over  one  foot,  and  the  storm  still  raging  in  full  force.  Surely  this 
was  anything  but  an  inviting  prospect  as  we  stepped  from  our  frail  canvas 
shelters  and  found  ourselves  standing  in  the  constantly  and  rapidly  increasing 
depth  of  snow  which  appeared  in  every  direction.  ••  How  will  this  do  for  a 
winter  campaign?  "  was  the  half  sarcastic  query  of  the  adjutant,  as  he  came 
trudging  back  to  the  tent  through  a  field  of  snow  extending  almost  to  the  top 
of  his  tall  troop  boots,  after  having  received  the  reports  of  the  different  com- 
panies at  reveille.  "Just  what  we  want,"  was  the  reply.  Little  grooming 
did  the  shivering  horses  receive  from  the  equally  uncomfortable  troopers  that 
morning.  Breakfast  was  served  and  disposed  of  more  as  a  matter  of  form  and 
regulation  than  to  satisfy  the  appetite ;  for  who,  I  might  inquire,  could  rally 
much  of  an  appetite  at  five  o'clock  in  tlie  morning,  and  when  standing  around 


146  LIFE  ON  THE  PLAINS. 

A  camp  fire  almost  up  to  the  knees  in  snow?  The  signal,  "The  general,  for 
cents  to  be  taken  down  and  wagons  packed  for  the  march,  gave  every  one  em- 
ployment. Upon  the  principle  that  a  short  horse  is  soon  curried,  and  as  we 
were  going  to  take  but  little  with  us  in  the  way  of  baggage  of  any  description, 
the  duties  of  packing  up  were  soon  performed.  It  still  lacked  some  minutes 
of  daylight  when  the  various  commanders  reported  their  commands  in  readi- 
ness to  move,  save  the  final  act  of  saddling  the  horses,  which  only  arrested  the 
signal  sounds  of  the  chief  bugler  at  headquarters.  *'  Boots  and  saddles  "  rang 
forth,  and  each  trooper  grasped  his  saddle,  and  the  next  moment  was  busily 
engaged  arranging  and  disposing  of  the  few  buckles  and  straps  upon  which  the 
safety  of  his  seat  and  the  comfort  of  his  horse  depended.  While  they  were 
thus  employed,  my  horse  being  already  saddled  and  held  near  by,  by  the  or- 
derly, I  improved  the  time  to  gallop  through  the  darkness  across  the  narrow 
plain  to  the  tents  of  General  Sheridan,  and  say  good-by.  I  found  the  head- 
quarter tents  wrapped  in  silence,  and  at  first  imagined  that  no  one  was  yet 
stirring  except  the  sentinel  in  front  of  the  General's  tent,  who  kept  up  his  lone- 
ly tread,  apparently  indifferent  to  the  beating  storm.  But  I  had  no  sooner 
given  the  bridle-rein  to  my  orderly  than  the  familiar  tones  of  the  General 
called  out,  letting  me  know  that  he  was  awake,  and  had  been  an  attentive  lis- 
tener to  our  notes  of  preparation.  His  first  greeting  was  to  ask  what  I  thought 
about  the  snow  and  the  storm.  To  which  I  replied  that  nothing  could  be  more 
to  our  purpose.  We  could  move  and  the  Indian  villages  could  not.  If  the 
snow  only  remained  on  the  ground  one  week,  I  promised  to  bring  the  General 
satisfactory  evidences  that  my  command  had  met  the  Indians.  With  an  ear- 
nest injunction  from  my  chief  to  keep  him  informed,  if  possible,  should  anything 
important  occur,  and  many  hearty  wishes  for  a  successful  issue  to  the  cam- 
paign, I  bade  him  adieu.  After  I  had  mounted  my  horse,  and  had  started  to 
rejoin  my  command,  a  staff  officer  of  the  General,  a  particular  friend,  having 
just  been  awakened  by  the  conversation,  called  out,  while  standing  in  the  door 
of  his  tent  enveloped  in  the  comfortable  folds  of  a  huge  buffalo  robe,  "  Good- 
by,  old- fellow;  take  care  of  yourself!"  and  in  these  brief  sentences  the  usual 
farewell  greetings  between  brother  officers  separating  for  service  took  place. 
By  the  time  I  rejoined  my  men  they  had  saddled  their  horses  and  were  in  rea- 
diness for  the  march.  "  To  horse  "  was  sounded,  and  each  trooper  stood  at  his 
horse's  head.  Then  followed  the  commands  "  Prepare  to  mount "  and  "  Mount," 
when  nothing  but  the  signal  '« Advance  "  was  required  to  put  the  column  in 
motion.  The  band  took  its  place  at  the  head  of  the  column,  preceded  by  the 
guides  and  scouts,  and  when  the  march  began  it  was  to  the  familiar  notes  of 
that  famous  old  marching  tune,  "  The  girl  I  left  behind  me." 

If  we  had  entered  into  solemn  compact  with  the  clerk  of  the  weather — this 
being  before  the  reign  of  '*  Old  Probabilities  " — to  be  treated  to  winter  in  its 
severest  aspect,  we  could  have  claimed  no  forfeiture  on  account  of  non-fulfil- 
ment of  contract.  We  could  not  refer  to  the  oldest  inhabitant,  that  mythical 
personage  in  most  neighborhoods,  to  attest  to  the  fact  that  this  was  a  storm 
unparalleled  in  severity  in  that  section  of  country.  The  snow  continued  to  de- 
scend in  almost  blinding  clouds.  Even  the  appearance  of  daylight  aided  us 
but  little  in  determining  the  direction  of  our  march.  So  dense  and  heavy  were 
the  falling  lines  of  snow,  that  all  view  of  the  surface  of  the  surrounding  coun- 
try, upon  which  the  guides  depended  to  enable  them  to  run  their  course,  was 
cut  off.  To  such  an  extent  was  this  true  that  it  became  unsafe  for  a  person  to 
wander  from  the  column  a  distance  equal  to  twice  the  width  of  Broadway,  as 


LIFE  ON  THE  PLAINS.  147 

In  that  short  space  all  view  of  the  column  was  prevented  by  the  storm.  None 
of  the  command  except  the  Indian  guides  had  ever  visited  the  route  we  desired 
to  follow,  and  they  were  forced  to  confess  that  until  the  storm  abated  sufficient- 
ly to  permit  them  to  catch  glimpses  of  the  landmarks  of  the  countiy,  they 
could  not  undertake  to  guide  the  troops  to  the  point  where  we  desired  to 
camp  that  night.  Here  was  a  serious  obstacle  encountered  quite  early  in  the 
campaign. 

The  point  at  which  we  proposed  to  encamp  for  the  night  was  on  Wolf 
creek,  only  some  twelve  or  fifteen  miles  from  Camp  Supply,  it  not  being  in- 
tended that  our  first  day's  progress  should  be  very  great.  We  had  started, 
however,  and  notwithstanding  the  discouraging  statements  of  our  guides  it 
would  never  do  to  succumb  to  opposition  so  readily.  There  was  but  onr 
course  to  pursue  now  that  the  guides  could  no  longer  conduct  us  with  certainty 
and  that  was  to  be  guided — like  the  mariner  in  mid-ocean — by  the  never-fail- 
ing compass.  There  are  few  cavalry  officers  but  what  carry  a  compass  in  some 
more  or  less  simple  form.  Mine  was  soon  in  my  hand,  and  having  determined 
as  accurately  as  practicable,  from  my  knowledge  of  the  map  of  the  country,  the 
direction  in  which  we  ought  to  move  in  order  to  strike  Wolf  creek  at  the  de- 
sired camping  ground,  I  became  for  the  time  guide  to  the  column,  and  after 
marching  until  about  two  P.  M.  reached  the  valley  of  Wolf  creek,  where  a 
resting  place  for  the  night  was  soon  determined  upon.  There  was  still  no  sign 
of  abatement  on  the  part  of  the  weather.  Timber  was  found  along  the  banks 
of  the  creek  in  ample  quantity  to  furnish  us  with  fuel,  but  so  imbedded  iii 
snow  as  to  render  the  prospect  of  a  camp  fire  very  remote  and  uncertain.  Our 
march  of  fifteen  miles  through  the  deep  snow  and  blinding  storm  had  been 
more  fatiguing  to  our  horses  than  an  ordinary  march  of  thirty  miles  would 
have  been.  Our  wagons  were  still  far  in  rear.  While  they  were  coming  up 
every  man  in  the  command,  officers  as  well  as  enlisted  men,  set  briskly  to  work 
in  gathering  a  good  supply  of  wood,  as  our  personal  comfort  in  camp  in  such 
weather  would  be  largely  dependent  on  the  quality  and  quantity  of  our  fire- 
wood. Fallen  and  partly  seasoned  trees  were  in  great  demand,  and,  wlien  dis- 
covered in  the  huge  beds  of  snow,  were  soon  transformed,  under  the  vigorous 
blows  of  a  score  of  axes,  into  available  fuel.  It  was  surprising  as  well  as  grat- 
ifying to  witness  the  contentment  and  general  good  humor  everywhere  pre- 
vailing throughout  the  command.  Even  the  chill  of  winter  and  the  bitterest 
of  storms  were  insufficient  to  produce  a  feeling  of  gloom,  or  to  suppress  the  oc- 
casional ebullition  of  mirthful  feeling  which  ever  and  anon  would  break  forth 
from  some  Celtic  or  Teutonic  disciple  of  Mars.  Fires  were  soon  blazing  upon 
the  grounds  assigned  to  the  different  troops,  and  upon  the  arrival  of  the  wag- 
ons, which  occurred  soon  after,  the  company  cooks  were  quickly  engaged  in 
preparing  the  troopers'  dkmer,  while  the  servants  of  the  officers  were  employed 
in  a  similar  manner  for  the  benefit  of  the  latter.  While  the  cooks  were  so  en- 
gaged, officers  and  men  were  busily  occupied  in  pitching  the  tents,  an  opera- 
tion which  under  the  circumstances  was  most  difficult  to  perform  satisfactorily, 
for  the  reason  that  before  erecting  the  tent  it  was  desirable,  almost  necessary, 
to  remove  the  snow  from  the  surface  of  the  ground  intended  to  form  the  floor 
of  the  tent ;  otherwise  the  snow,  as  soon  as  a  fire  should  be  started  within  the 
tent,  would  melt  and  reduce  the  ground  to  a  very  muddy  condition.  But  so  rap- 
idly did  the  large  flakes  continue  to  fall  that  the  most  energetic  efforts  of  two 
persons  were  insufficient  to  keep  the  ground  properly  clear;  such  at  least  was 
the  experience  of  Lieutenant  Moylan,  the  adjutant,  and  myself,  in  our  earnest 


148  LIFE  ON  THE  PLAINS. 

endeavors  to  render  our  temporary  abiding  place  a  fit  habitation  for  the  night. 
Tents  up  at  last,  dinner  was  not  long  in  being  prepared,  and  even  less  time 
employed  in  disposing  of  it.  A  good  cup  of  strong  coffee  went  far  toward 
reconciling  us  to  everything  that  had  but  a  few  moments  before  appeared 
somewhat  uninviting.  By  this  time  a  cheerful  fire  was  blazing  in  the  centre 
of  our  tent ;  my  comfortable  bed  of  buffalo  robes  was  prepared  on  a  framework 
of  strong  boughs,  and  with  my  ever-faithful  dogs  lying  near  me,  I  was  soon  re- 
clining in  a  state  of  comparative  comfort,  watching  the  smoke  as  it  ascended 
through  the  narrow  apex  of  the  tent,  there  to  mingle  with  the  descending  flakes 
of  snow.  In  regard  to  the  storm  still  prevailing  outside,  and  which  in  itself  or 
its  effects  we  were  to  encounter  the  following  morning  and  for  an  indefinite 
period  thereafter,  I  consoled  myself  with  the  reflection  that  to  us  it  was  as  an 
unpleasant  remedy  for  the  removal  of  a  still  more  unpleasant  disease.  If  the 
storm  seemed  terrible  to  us,  I  believed  it  would  prove  to  be  even  more  terrible 
to  our  enemies,  the  Indians.  Promptly  at  the  appointed  hour,  four  o'clock  the 
following  morning,  camp  was  bustling  and  active  in  response  to  the  bugle 
notes  of  reveille.  The  storm  had  abated,  the  snow  had  ceased  falling,  but  that 
which  had  fallen  during  the  previous  twenty-four  hours  now  covered  the 
ground  to  a  depth  of  upward  of  eighteen  inches.  The  sky  was  clear,  however, 
or,  to  adopt  the  expressive  language  of  California  Joe*  •*  the  travellin'  was 
good  overhead."  It  is  always  a  difficult  matter,  the  first  few  days  of  a  march, 
to  inculcate  upon  the  minds  of  the  necessary  hangers-on  of  a  camp,  such  as 
teamsters,  wagon-masters,  etc.,  the  absolute  necessity  of  promptness  and  strict 
obedience  to  orders,  particularly  orders  governing  the  time  and  manner  of 
marching;  and  one  or  two  days  usually  are  required  to  be  devoted  to  disci- 
plining these  unruly  characters.  When  the  hour  arrived  which  had  been  pre- 
viously designated  as  the  one  at  which  the  command  would  begin  the  second 
day's  march,  the  military  portion  were  in  complete  readiness  to  "  move  out," 
but  it  was  found  that  several  of  the  teams  were  still  unharnessed  and  the  tents 
of  the  wagon-masters  still  standing.  This  was  a  matter  requiring  a  prompt 
cure.  The  officer  of  the  day  was  directed  to  proceed  with  his  guard,  and,  after 
hastening  the  unfinished  preparations  for  the  march,  to  arrest  the  wagon-mas- 
ters and  most  dilatory  of  the  teamsters,  and  compel  them  to  march  on  foot  as 
a  punishment  for  their  tardiness.  This  was  no  slight  matter,  considering  the 
great  depth  of  the  snow.  So  effective  was  this  measure  that  not  many  hours 
had  elapsed  before  the  deposed  drivers  and  their  equally  unfortunate  superiors 
sent  through  the  officer  of  the  guard  a  humble  request  that  they  be  permitted 
to  resume  their  places  in  the  train,  promising  at  the  same  time  never  to  give 
renewed  cause  for  complaints  of  tardiness  to  be  made  against  them.  Their  re- 
quest was  granted,  and  their  promise  most  faithfully  observed  during  tke  re- 
mainder of  the  campaign. 

All  of  the  second  day  we  continued  to  march  up  the  valley  of  the  stream 
we  had  chosen  as  our  first  camping  ground.  The  second  night  we  encamped 
under  circumstances  very  similar  to  those  which  attended  us  the  first  night, 
except  that  the  storm  no  longer  disturbed  us.  The  snow  did  not  add  to  our 
discomfort  particularly,  save  by  increasing  the  difficulty  of  obtaining  good  and 
sufficient  fuel.  Our  purpose  was  to  strike  the  Canadian  river  in  the  vicinity  of 
*'  Antelope  Hills,"  which  are  famous  and  prominent  landmarks  in  that  re- 
gion, and  then  be  governed  in  our  future  course  by  circumstances.  Resum- 
ing the  march  at  daylight  on  the  morning  of  the  third  day,  our  route  still  kept 
us  in  the  valley  of  Wolf  creek,  on  whose  banks  we  were  to  encamp  for  the 


LIFE  ON  THE  PLAINS.  149 

third  time.  Nothing  was  particularly  worthy  of  notice  during  our  third  day's 
march,  except  the  immense  quantities  of  game  to  be  seen  seeking  the  weak 
shelter  from  the  storm  offered  by  the  little  strips  of  timber  extending  along  the 
valleys  of  Wolf  creek  and  its  tributaries.  •  Even  the  buffalo,  with  their  huge, 
shaggy  coats — sufficient,  one  would  imagine,  to  render  the  wearer  indifferent 
to  the  blasts  of  winter — were  frequently  found  huddled  together  in  the  timber, 
and  so  drowsy  or  benumbed  from  the  effects  of  the  cold  as  to  not  discover  our 
approach  until  we  were  within  easy  pistol  range,  when  the  Indian  guides  and 
our  white  scouts  who  rode  in  advance  would  single  out  those  appearing  in 
best  condition,  and  by  deliberate  aim  bring  them  down.  Details  of  a  few 
troopers  from  each  company  were  left  at  these  points  to  cut  up  the  butchered 
game  and  see  to  its  being  loaded  in  the  company  wagons  as  the  trains  camo 
along.  In  this  way  a  bountiful  supply  of  good  fresh  meat  was  laid  in,  the  weather 
favoring  the  keeping  of  the  meat  for  an  indefinite  period.  Occasionally  we 
would  discover  a  herd  of  buffaloes  on  the  bluffs  overlooking  the  stream.  Then 
would  occur  some  rare  scenes  of  winter  sport :  a  few  of  the  officers  and  men 
would  obtain  permission  to  lead  the  column  and  join  in  the  chase — an  indulg- 
ence that  could  be  safely  granted,  as  no  fears  were  entertained  that  hostile  In- 
dians were  in  our  immediate  vicinity.  The  deep  snow  was  a  serious  obstacle 
to  exhibiting  speed  either  in  the  buffalo  or  his  pursuers.  It  was  most  laugh- 
able to  witness  the  desperate  and  awkward  efforts  of  buffalo,  horse,  and  rider, 
in  the  frantic  endeavor  to  make  rapid  headway  through  the  immense  fields  of 
snow.  Occasionally  an  unseen  hole  or  ditch  or  ravine  covered  up  by  the  snow 
would  be  encountered,  when  the  buffalo  or  his  pursuer,  or  perhaps  all  three — 
horse,  rider,  and  buffalo — would  disappear  in  one  grand  tumble  in  the  deptha 
of  the  snowdrifts,  and  when  seen  to  emerge  therefrom  it  was  difficult  to  de- 
termine which  of  the  three  was  most  badly  frightened.  Fortunately  no  acci- 
dents occurred  to  mar  the  pleasure  of  the  excitement.  Seeing  a  fine  herd  of 
young  buffaloes  a  short  distance  in  the  advance,  I  determined  to  test  the  cour- 
age of  my  stag-hounds  '*  Blucher  "  and  •'  Maida."  Approaching  as  near  the 
herd  as  possible  before  giving  them  the  alarm,  I  managed  to  single  out  and 
cut  off  from  the  main  herd  a  fine  yearling  bull.  My  horse,  a  trained  hunter, 
was  soon  alongside,  but  I  was  unable  to  use  my  pistol  to  bring  the  young  buf- 
falo down,  as  both  the  dogs  were  running  close  to  either  side,  and  by  resolutely 
attacking  him  endeavoring  to  pull  him  down.  It  was  a  new  experience  to 
them ;  a  stag  they  could  easily  have  mastered,  but  a  lusty  young  buffalo  bull 
was  an  antagonist  of  different  calibre.  So  determined  had  the  dogs  become, 
their  determination  strengthened  no  doubt  by  the  cccasional  vigorous  blows 
received  from  the  ready  hoofs  of  the  buffalo,  that  I  could  not  call  them  off; 
neither  could  I  render  them  assistance  from  my  pistol,  for  fear  of  injuring 
them.  There  was  nothing  left  for  me  to  do  but  to  become  a  silent  although 
far  from  disinterested  participant  in  the  chase.  The  immense  drifts  of  snow 
through  which  we  were  struggling  at  our  best  pace  would  soon  vanquish  one 
or  the  other  of  the  party ;  it  became  a  question  of  endurance  simply,  and  the 
buffalo  was  the  first  to  come  to  grief.  Finding  escape  by  running  impossible, 
lie  boldly  came  to  bay  and  faced  his  pursuers ;  in  a  moment  both  dogs  had 
grappled  with  him  as  if  he  had  been  a  deer.  Blucher  seized  him  by  the 
throat,  Maida  endeavored  to  secure  a  firm  hold  on  the  shoulders.  The  result 
was  that  Blucher  found  himself  well  trampled  in  snow,  and  but  for  the  latter 
would  have  been  crushed  to  death.  Fearing  for  the  safety  of  my  dogs,  I  leaped 
from  my  horse,  who  I  knew  would  not  leave  me,  and  ran  to  the  assistance  of 


150  LIFE  ON  THE  PLAINS, 

the  stag-hounds.  Drawing  my  hunting-knife  and  watching  a  favorable  oppor- 
tunity, I  succeeded  in  cutting  the  hamstrings  of  the  buffalo,  which  had  the  ef- 
fect to  tumble  him  over  in  the  snow,  when  I  was  enabled  to  despatch  him 
with  my  pistol. 

On  that  afternoon  we  again  encamped  in  the  same  valley  up  which  we  had  been 
moving  during  the  past  three  days.  The  next  morning,  following  the  lead  of 
our  Indian  guides,  who  had  been  directed  to  conduct  us  to  a  point  on  the  Cana- 
dian river  near  the  Antelope  Hills,  our  course,  which  so  far  had  been  westerly, 
now  bore  off  almost  due  south.  After  ascending  gradually  for  some  hours  to  the 
crest  or  divide  which  sloped  on  the  north  down  to  the  valley  of  the  stream  we  had 
just  left,  we  reached  the  highest  line  and  soon  began  to  gradually  descend  again, 
indicating  that  we  were  approaching  a  second  valley ;  this  the  Indians  assured 
us  was  the  valley  of  the  Canadian.  Delayed  in  our  progress  by  the  deep  snow 
and  the  difficulty  from  the  same  cause  always  experienced  by  our  guides  in  se- 
lecting a  practicable  route,  darkness  overtook  us  before  the  entire  command  ar- 
rived at  the  point  chosen  for  our  camp  on  the  north  bank  of  the  Canadian. 
As  there  is  little  or  no  timber  found  along  the  immediate  banks  of  that  river  as 
far  up  as  we  then  were,  we  pitched  our  tents  about  one  mile  from  the  river, 
and  near  a  small  fresh-water  tributary  whose  valley  was  abundantly  supplied 
with  wood.  If  any  prowling  bands  or  war  parties  belonging  to  either  of  the 
tribes  with  which  we  were  at  war  were  moving  across  the  Canadian  in  either 
direction,  it  was  more  than  probable  that  their  crossing  would  be  made  at 
some  point  above  us,  and  not  more  than  ten  or  fifteen  miles  distant.  The  sea- 
son was  rather  far  advanced  to  expect  any  of  these  parties  to  be  absent  from 
the  village,  but  the  trail  of  the  war  party,  discovered  by  our  Indian  guides 
just  before  the  expedition  reached  Camp  Supply,  was  not  forgotten,  and  the 
heavy  storm  of  the  past  few  days  would  be  apt  to  drive  them  away  from  the 
settlements  and  hasten  their  return  to  their  village.  We  had  every  reason  to 
believe  that  the  latter  was  located  somewhere  south  of  the  Canadian.  After 
discussing  the  matter  with  Little  Beavt-r  and  Hard  Rope,  and  listening  to  the 
suggestions  of  California  Joe  and  his  confreres,  I  decided  to  start  a  strong 
force  up  the  valley  of  the  Canadian  at  daybreak  the  following  morning,  to  ex- 
amine the  banks  and  discover,  if  possible,  if  Indians  had  been  in  the  vicinity 
since  the  snow  had  fallen.  Three  full  troops  of  cavalry  under  Major  Joel  II. 
Elliot,  7th  Cavalry,  were  ordered  to  move  without  wagons  or  otro  impedimienlo, 
each  trooper  to  carry  one  hundred  rounds  of  ammunition,  one  day's  rations  and 
forage.  Their  instructions  were  to  proceed  up  the  north  bank  of  the  Canadian 
a  distance  of  fifteen  miles.  If  -any  trail  of  Indians  was  discovered,  pursuit  was  to 
be  taken  up  at  once,  at  the  same  time  sending  information  of  the  fact  back 
to  the  main  command,  indicating  the  number  and  character  of  the  Indians  as 
determined  by  their  trail,  and  particularly  the  direction  in  which  they  were 
moving,  in  order  that  the  main  body  of  the  troops  might  endeavor  if  possible  to 
intercept  the  Indians,  or  at  least  strike  the  trail  by  a  shorter  route  than  by  follow- 
ing the  first  detachment.  A  few  of  our  Indian  trailers  were  designated  to  accom- 
pany the  party,  as  well  as  some  of  the  white  scouts.  The  latter  were  to  be  em- 
ployed in  carrying  despatches  back  to  the  main  command,  should  anything  be 
discovered  of  sufficient  importance  to  be  reported.  In  the  mean  time  I  informed 
Major  Elliot  that  as  soon  as  it  was  fairly  daylight  I  would  commence  crossing 
the  main  command  over  the  Canadian — an  operation  which  could  not  be  per- 
formed hastily,  as  the  banks  were  almost  overflowing,  the  current  bemg  very 
rapid  and  the  watei  filled  with  floating  snow  and  ice.  After  making  the  cross- 


LIFE  ON  THE  PLAINS,  151 

ing  I  would,  in  the  absence  of  any  reports  from  him,  march  up  the  bluffs  forming 
Antelope  Hills  and  strike  nearly  due  south,  aiming  to  encamp  that  night  on 
some  one  of  the  small  streams  forming  the  headwaters  of  the  Washita  river, 
where  wo  would  again  unite  the  two  portions  of  the  command  and  continue 
our  march  to  the  south. 

Major  Elliot  was  a  very  zealous  officer,  and  daylight  found  him  and  hia 
command  on  the  march  in  the  execution  of  the  duty  to  which  they  had  been  as- 
signed. Those  of  us  who  remained  behind  were  soon  busily  occupied  in  mak- 
ing preparations  to  effect  a  crossing  of  the  Canadian.  California  Joe  had  been 
engaged  since  early  dawn  searching  for  a  ford  which  would  be  practicable  for 
our  wagons ;  the  troopers  and  horses  could  cross  almost  anywhere.  A  safe  ford- 
ing place  barely  practicable  was  soon  reported,  and  the  cavalry  and  wagon 
train  began  moving  over.  It  was  a  tedious  process;  sometimes  the  treacher- 
ous quicksand  would  yield  beneath  the  heavily  laden  wagons,  and  double  the 
usual  number  of  mules  would  be  required  to  extricate  the  load.  In  less  than 
three  hours  the  last  wagon  and  the  rear  guard  of  the  cavalry  had  made  a  suc- 
cessful crossing.  Looming  up  in  our  front  like  towering  battlements  were 
the  Antelope  Hills.  These  prominent  landmarks,  which  can  be  seen  from 
a  distance  of  over  twenty  miles  in  all  directions,  are  situated  near  the  south 
bank  of  the  Canadian,  and  at  100  deg.  W.  longitude.  The  Antelope  Hills  form  a 
group  of  five  separate  hillocks,  and  are  sometimes  called  Boundary  Mounts. 
They  vary  in  height  above  the  average  level  of  the  plains  between  one  hun- 
dren  and  fifty  and  three  hundred  feet.  Two  of  the  hills  are  conical  and  the 
others  oblong;  they  are  composed  of  porous  sandstone,  and  are  crowned  with 
white  and  regular  terraces  about  six  yards  in  depth.  From  the  summit  of 
these  terraces  one  enjoys  a  most  commanding  view.  On  the  left  is  to  be  seen 
the  red  bed  of  the  Canadian,  whose  tortuous  windings,  coming  from  the  south- 
west, direct  their  course  for  a  while  northwards,  and  finally  disappear  in  a  dis- 
tant easterly  direction.  The  horjzon  is  but  an  immense  circle  of  snowy  white- 
ness, of  which  the  centre  is  the  point  of  observation.  Here  and  there  a  few 
acclivities  rise  above  the  plains,  divided  by  rows  of  stunted  trees,  indicating  a 
ravine,  or  more  frequently  a  humble  brook  such  as  that  on  whose  banks  we 
camped  the  night  previous  to  crossing  the  Canadian.  It  never  occurred  to 
any  of  us,  when  folding  our  tents  that  bleak  winter  morning  on  the  bank  of 
the  Canadian,  that  there  were  those  among  our  number  who  had  bidden  a  last 
and  final  adieu  to  the  friendly  shelter  of  their  canvas-covered  homes;  that 
for  some  of  us,  some  who  could  but  sadly  be  spared,  the  last  reveille  had 
sounded,  and  that  when  sleep  again  closed  their  eyes  it  would  be  that  sleep  from 
which  there  is  no  awakening.  But  I  am  anticipating. 

One  by  one  the  huge  army  wagons,  with  their  immense  white  covers,  began 
the  long  ascent  which  was  necessary  to  be  overcome  before  attaining  the  level 
of  the  plains.  As  fast  as  they  reached  the  high  ground  the  leading  wagons 
were  halted  and  parked  to  await  the  arrival  of  the  last  to  cross  the  river.  In 
the  mean  time  the  cavalry  had  closed  up  and  dismounted,  except  the  rear 
guard,  which  was  just  then  to  be  seen  approaching  from  the  river,  indicating 
that  "every tiling  was  closed  up."  I  was  about  to  direct  the  chief  bugler  to 
sound  "  To  horse,"  when  far  in  the  distance,  on  the  white  surface  of  the  snow,  I 
descried  a  horseman  approaching  us  as  rapidly  as  his  tired  steed  could  carry 
him.  The  direction  was  that  in  which  Elliot's  command  was  supposed  to  be, 
and  the  horseman  approaching  could  be  none  other  than  a  messenger  from 
Elliot.  What  tidings  would  he  bring?  was  my  first  thought.  Perhaps  Elliot 


152  LIFE  ON  THE  PLAINS. 

could  not  find  a  ford  by  which  to  cross  the  Canadian,  and  simply  desired  in- 
structions as  to  what  his  course  should  be.  Perhaps  lie  has  discovered  an  In- 
dian trail — a  fresh  one ;  but  it  must  be  fresh  if  one  at  all,  as  the  snow  is 
scarcely  three  days  old.  If  a  trail  has  been  discovered,  then  woe  unto  the  luck- 
less Indians  whose  footprints  are  discoverable  in  the  snow ;  for  so  long  as  that 
remains  and  the  endurance  of  men  and  horses  holds  out,  just  so  long  will 
we  follow  that  trail,  until  the  pursuer  and  pursued  are  brought  face  to  face,  or 
the  one  or  the  other  succumbs  to  the  fatigues  and  exhaustion  of  the  race. 
These  and  a  host  of  kindred  thoughts  flashed  in  rapid  succession  through  my 
mind  as  soon  as  I  had  discovered  the  distant  approach  of  the  scout,  for  a  scout 
I  knew  it  must  be.  As  yet  none  of  the  command  had  observed  his  coming, 
not  being  on  as  high  ground  as  where  I  stood.  By  means  of  my  field  glass  I 
was  able  to  make  out  the  familiar  form  of  "  Cor  bin,"  one  of  the  scouts.  Aftei 
due  waiting,  when  minutes  seemed  like  hours,  the  scout  galloped  up  to 
where  I  was  waiting,  and  in  a  few  hurried,  almost  breathless  words,  in- 
formed me  that  Elliot's  command,  after  moving  up  the  north  bank  of  the 
Canadian  about  twelve  miles,  had  discovered  the  trail  of  an  Indian  war 
party  numbering  upwards  of  one  hundred  and  fifty  strong;  that  the  trail  was 
not  twenty-four  hours  old,  and  the  party  had  crossed  the  Canadian  and  taken  a 
course  a  little  east  of  south.  Elliot  had  crossed  his  command,  and  at  once 
taken  up  the  pursuit  as  rapidly  as  his  horses  could  travel.  Here  was  news,  and 
of  a  desirable  character.  I  asked  the  scout  if  he  could  overtake  Elliot  if  fur- 
nished with  a  fresh  horse.  He  thought  he  could.  A  horse  was  at  once  sup- 
plied him,  and  he  was  told  to  rejoin  Elliot  as  soon  as  possible,  with  instructions 
to  continue  the  pursuit  with  all  possible  vigor,  and  I  would  move  with  the  main 
command  in  such  direction  as  to  strike  his  trail  about  dark.  If  the  Indians 
changed  their  general  direction,  he  was  to  inform  me  of  the  fact;  and  if  I  could 
not  overtake  him  by  eight  o'clock  that  night,  Elliot  was  to  halt  his  command 
and  await  my  arrival,  when  the  combined  force  would  move  as  circumstances 
might  determine.  My  resolution  was  formed  in  a  moment,  and  as  quickly  put 
in  train  of  execution.  The  bugle  summoned  all  the  officers  to  report  at  once. 
There  was  no  tardiness  on  their  part,  for  while  they  had  not  heard  the  report 
brought  in  by  the  scout,  they  had  witnessed  his  unexpected  arrival  and  his 
equally  sudden  departure — circumstances  which  told  them  plainer  than  mere 
words  that  something  unusual  was  in  the  air.  The  moment  they  were  all  as- 
sembled about  me  I  acquainted  them  with  the  intelligence  received  from  El- 
liot, and  at  the  same  time  informed  them  that  we  would  at  once  set  out  to 
join  in  the  pursuit — a  pursuit  which  could  and  would  only  end  when  we 
overtook  our  enemies.  And  in  order  that  we  should  not  be  trammelled  in 
our  movements,  it  was  my  intention  then  and  there  to  abandon  our  train  of 
wagons,  taking  with  us  only  such  supplies  as  we  could  carry  on  our  persons 
and  strapped  to  our  saddles.  The  train  would  be  left  under  the  protection  of 
about  eighty  men  detailed  from  the  different  troops,  and  under  command  of 
one  officer,  to  whom  orders  would  be  given  to  follow  us  with  the  train  as 
rapidly  as  the  character  of  our  route  would  permit.  Each  trooper  was  to 
cany  with  him  one  hundred  rounds  of  ammunition,  a  small  amount  of  coffee 
and  hard  bread,  and  on  his  saddle  an  equally  small  allowance  of  forage  for 
his  horse.  Tents  and  extra  blankets  were  to  be  left  with  the  wagons.  We 
were  to  move  in  light  marching  order  as  far  as  this  was  practicable.  Then 
taking  out  my  watch,  the  officers  were  notified  that  in  twenty  minutes  from 
that  time  "  the  advance  "  would  be  sounded  and  the  march  in  pursuit  begun — 


LIFE  OX  THE  PLAINS.  153 

the  intervening  time  to  be  devoted  to  carrying  out  the  instructions  just  given. 
tn  a  moment  every  man  and  officer  in  the  command  was  vigorously  at  work 
preparing  to  set  out  for  a  rough  ride,  the  extent  or  result  of  which  no  one 
could  foresee.  Wagons  were  emptied,  mess  chests  called  upon  to  contribute 
from  their  stores,  ammunition  chests  opened  and  their  contents  distributed  to 
the  troopers.  The  most  inferior  of  the  horses  were  selected  to  fill  up  the  detail 
of  eighty  cavalry  which  was  to  remain  and  escort  the  train ;  an  extra  amount 
of  clothing  was  donned  by  some  who  realized  that  when  the  bitter,  freezing 
hours  of  night  came  we  would  not  have  the  comforts  of  tents  and  camp-fire  to 
sustain  us.  If  we  had  looked  with  proper  dread  upon  the  discomforts  of  the 
past  three  days,  the  severity  of  the  storm,  the  deep  snow,  and  our  limited  fa- 
cilities for  withstanding  the  inclemencies  of  midwinter  even  when  provided 
with  shelter,  food,  and  fire,  what  was  the  prospect  now  opened  before  us  when 
we  proposed  to  relinquish  even  the  few  comforts  we  had  at  command,  and 
start  out  on  a  mission  not  only  full  of  danger,  but  where  food  would  be  very 
limited,  and  then  only  of  the  plainest  kind?  Shelterless  we  should  be  in  the 
midst  of  the  wide,  open  plains,  where  the  winds  blow  with  greater  force,  and 
owing  to  our  proximity  to  the  Indians  even  fkes  would  be  too  costly  an  aid 
to  our  comfort  to  be  allowed.  Yet  these  thoughts  scarcely  found  a  place  in 
the  minds  of  any  members  of  the  command.  All  felt  that  a  great  opportunity 
was  before  us,  and  to  improve  it  only  required  determination  and  firmness  on 
our  part.  How  thoroughly  and  manfully  every  demand  of  this  kind  was  re- 
sponded to  by  my  command,  I  will  endeavor  to  relate  in  the  next  chapter. 


XV. 


BEFORE  proceeding  to  narrate  the  incidents  of  the  pursuit  which  led  us  tc 
the  battle  of  the  Washita,  I  will  refer  to  the  completion  of  our  hasty 
preparations  to  detach  ourselves  from  the  encumbrance  of  our  immense  wagon 
train.  In  the  last  chapter  it  has  been  seen  that  the  train  was  to  be  left  be- 
hind under  the  protection  of  an  officer  and  eighty  cavalrymen,  with  orders  to 
pusli  after  us,  following  our  trail  in  the  snow  as  rapidly  as  the  teams  could 
move.  Where  or  when  it  would  again  join  us  no  one  could  foretell;  in  all 
probability,  however,  not  until  the  pursuit  had  terminated  and  we  had  met 
and  vanquished  our  savage  foes,  or  had  been  defeated  by  them.  Under 
existing  orders  the  guard  for  the  protection  of  our  train  was  each  day  under 
the  command  of  the  officer  of  the  day,  the  tour  of  duty  of  the  latter  continuing 
twenty-four  hours,  beginning  in  the  morning.  On  that  day  the  duties  of  offi- 
cer of  the  day  fell  in  regular  routine  upon  Captain  Louis  McLane  Hamilton, 
Seventh  Cavalry,  a  grandson  of  Alexander  Hamilton.  Of  course  this  detail 
would  require  him  to  remain  behind  with  the  train  while  his  squadron,  one  of 
the  finest  in  the  command,  would  move  forward  to  battle  under  charge  of  an- 
other. To  a  soldier  of  Hamilton's  pride  and  ambition,  to  be  left  behind  in  this 
inglorious  manner  was  galling  in  the  extreme.  He  foresaw  the  situation  at 
once,  and  the  moment  that  intelligence  of  the  proposed  movement  reached 
him  he  came  galloping  up  from  the  rear  in  search  of  me.  I  was  busily  en- 
gaged at  the  time  superintending  the  hurried  arrangements  for  commencing 
the  pursuit.  Coming  up  to  me,  with  a  countenance  depicting  the  most 
earnest  anxiety,  his  first  words  were  to  frame  an  inquiry  as  to  whether  I  in- 
tended him  to  remain  behind.  Fully  appreciating  his  anxious  desire  to  share 
with  his  comrades  the  perils  of  the  approaching  conflict,  and  yet  unable  to 
substitute,  without  injustice,  another  officer  for  him  unless  with  the  consent  of 
the  former,  I  could  not  give  him  the  encouragement  he  desired.  The  mo- 
ment that  the  plans  for  pursuit  were  being  formed,  I  remembered  that  the 
accidents  of  service  were  to  deprive  the  pursuing  column  of  the  presence  and 
aid  of  one  whose  assistance  in  such  an  emergency  could  always  be  confidently 
relied  upon.  Some  of  his  brother  officers  had  bethought  themselves  of  the 
same,  and  at  once  came  to  me  with  the  remark  that  "  we  ought  to  have  Ham- 
ilton with  us."  My  only  reply  was  that  while  my  desires  were  all  one  way 
my  duty  prescribed  that  Hamilton  should  remain  with  the  guard  and  train, 
it  being  his  detail,  and  it  also  being  necessary  that  some  officer  should  remain 
upon  this  important  duty.  I  answered  his  repeated  request,  that  while  I  de- 
sired him  in  command  of  his  squadron,  particularly  the*  of  all  times,- 1  was 
powerless  to  have  it  so  without  being  unjust  to  some  other  officer.  While 
forced  to  admit  this  to  be  true,  he  added,  "It  seems  hard  that  I  must  re- 
main." Finally  I  said  to  him  that  all  I  could  do  would  be  to  allow  him  to  get 
some  other  officer  to  willingly  take  his  place  with  the  train,  adding  that  some 
officer  might  be  found  in  the  command  who,  from  indisposition  or  other  causes, 
did  not  feel  able  to  undertake  a  rapid  and  tiresome  pursuit  such  as  we  would 
probably  have,  and  under  such  circumstances  I  would  gladly  order  the  change. 
He  at  once  departed  in  search  of  some  one  who  would  assume  his  duties  with 
the  train  and  leave  him  free  to  resume  his  post  at  the  head  of  his  splendid 


LIFE  ON  THE  PLAINS.  155 

squadron — that  squadron  in  whose  organization  and  equipment  he  had  dis- 
played such  energy  and  forethought,  and  whose  superior  excellency  and  effi- 
ciency long  bore  the  impress  of  his  hand.  I  am  thus  minute  in  detailing  these 
circumstances  affecting  the  transfer  of  Captain  Hamilton  from  one  duty  to  an- 
other, as  the  sad  sequel  will  show  how  intimately  connected  the  destiny  of 
one  of  the  parties  was  with  the  slight  matter  of  this  change.  Hamilton  had 
been  absent  but  a  few  minutes  when  he  returned  overflowing  with  joy,  and 
remarked  that  an  officer  had  been  found  who  consented  to  take  his  place,  end 
ing  with  the  question,  "  Shall  I  join  my  squadron?  "  To  this  I  gladly  assented, 
and  he  galloped  to  another  part  of  the  field,  where  his  men  were,  to  hasten 
and  superintend  their  preparations  for  the  coming  struggle.  The  officer  who 
had  consented  to  take  Hamilton's  place  with  the  train  had  that  day  been  af- 
fected with  partial  snow-blindness,  and  felt  himself  disqualified  and  unable  to 
join  in  the  pursuit,  and  it  was  exceedingly  proper  for  him  under  the  circum- 
stances to  agree  to  the  proposed  change. 

During  all  this  time  Elliot  with  his  three  companies  of  calvary  was  follow- 
ing hard  and  fast  upon  the  trail  left  by  the  Indians  in  the  deep  snow.  By 
being  informed,  as  we  were,  of  the  direction  in  which  the  trail  was  leading, 
and  that  direction  being  favorable  to  our  position,  the  main  command  by  mov- 
ing due  south  would  strike  the  trail  of  the  Indians,  and  of  Elliot  also,  at  some 
point  not  for  in  rear  perhaps  of  Elliot's  party.  Everything  being  in  readiness 
to  set  out  at  the  expiration  of  the  allotted  twenty  minutes,  "the  advance  "  was 
sounded  and  the  pursuit  on  our  part  began.  Our  route  carried  us  across  the 
broad,  open  plains,  the  snow  over  a  foot  in  depth,  with  surface  of  course  un- 
broken. This  rendered  it  exceedingly  fatiguing  to  the  horses  moving  in  the 
advance,  and  changes  were  frequently  rendered  necessary.  The  weather, 
which  during  the  past  few  days  had  been  so  bitterly  cold,  moderated  on  that 
day  sufficiently  to  melt  the  upper  surface  of  the  snow.  After  leaving  the 
wagon  train,  we  continued  our  march  rapidly  during  the  remaining  hours  of 
the  forenoon  and  until  the  middle  of  the  afternoon.  Still  no  tidings  from  El- 
liot's party  nor  any  sign  of  a  trail.  No  halt  was  made  during  the  day  either 
for  rest  or  refreshment.  Toward  evening  we  began  to  feel  anxious  concern- 
ing Elliot's  detachment.  Could  it  be  that  the  Indians  had  discovered  that 
they  were  pursued,  and  had  broken  up  into  smaller  parties  or  changed  the  di- 
rection of  their  trail  ?  If  so,  could  Elliot's  messengers  reach  us  in.  time  to  make 
the  information  valuable  to  us?  We  had  hurried  along,  our  interest  increas- 
ing with  each  mile  passed  over,  until  the  sun  was  not  more  than  one  hour 
high  above  the  western  horizon ;  and  still,  strain  our  eyes  as  we  would,  and  scan 
the  white  surface  of  the  plains  in  every  direction  in  our  front,  the  snow  seemed 
unbroken  and  undisturbed  as  far  as  the  eye  could  reach.  Our  scouts  and 
Indian  guides  were  kept  far  out  in  front  and  on  the  proper  flank,  to  discover, 
if  possible,  the  trail.  At  last  one  of  the  scouts  gave  the  signal  that  the  trail 
had  been  discovered,  and  in  a  few  moments  the  command  had  reached  it,  and 
we  were  now  moving  with  lighter  and  less  anxious  hearts.  After  studying 
the  trail  our  Osage  warriors  informed  us  that  the  Indians  whose  trail  we  were 
pursuing  were  undoubtedly  a  war  party,  and  had  certainly  passed  where 
we  then  were  during  the  forenoon.  This  was  encouraging,  and  a  free  rein 
was  given  to  our  horses  as  we  hastened  along  through  the  snow.  The  object 
now  was  to  overtake  as  soon  as  practicable  the  party  of  Elliot,  which  from  the 
heavy  trail  we  could  see-  was  in  advance  of  us.  The  almost  level  and  un« 
broken  character  of  the  country  enabled  us  to  see  for  miles  in  all  directions, 


156  LIFE  ON  THE  PLAINS. 

and  in  this  way  we  knew  that  Elliot  must  be  many  miles  ahead  of  our  party. 
At  the  same  time  I  could  see  that  we  were  gradually  descending  into  a  valley, 
probably  of  some  stream,  and  far  in  advance  appeared  the  dim  outline  of  tim- 
ber, such  as  usually  fringes  the  banks  of  many  of  the  Western  streams.  Select- 
ing a  few  well-mounted  troopers  and  some  of  the  scouts,  I  directed  them  to 
set  out  at  a  moderate  gallop  to  overtake  Elliot,  with  orders  to  the  latter  to  halt 
at  the  first  favorable  point  where  wood  and  water  could  be  obtained,  and  await 
our  arrival,  informing  him  at  the  same  time  that  after  allowing  the  men  an  hour 
to  prepare  a  cup  of  coffee  and  to  feed  and  rest  their  horses,  it  was  my  intention 
to  continue  the  pursuit  during  the  night— a  measure  to  which  I  felt  urged  by 
the  slight  thawing  of  the  snow  that  day,  which  might  result  in  our  failure  if 
we  permitted  the  Indians  to  elude  us  until  the  snow  had  disappeared.  Satis- 
fied now  that  we  were  on  the  right  course,  our  anxiety  lessened,  but  our  inter- 
est increased.  Soon  after  dark  we  reached  the  valley  whose  timbered  surface 
we  had  caught  faint  glimpses  of  hours  before.  Down  this  valley  and  through 
this  sparse  timber  the  trail  led  us.  Hour  after  hour  we  struggled  on,  hoping 
to  overtake  the  three  troops  in  advance,  for  hunger,  unappeased  since  before 
daylight,  began  to  assert  its  demands  in  the  strongest  terms.  Our  faithful 
horses  were  likewise  in  great  need  of  both  food  and  water,  as  well  as  rest,  as 
neither  had  been  offered  them  since  four  o'clock  in  the  morning.  So  far  had 
Elliot  pushed  his  pursuit  that  our  scouts  were  a  long  time  in  reaching  him, 
and  it  was  nine  o'clock  at  night  when  the  main  command  arrived  at  the  point 
where  he  and  his  three  troops  were  found  halted.  A  stream  of  good  water 
with  comparatively  deep  banks  ran  near  by,  while  the  valley  at  this  point  was 
quite  heavily  timbered. 

To  enable  the  men  to  prepare  a  cup  of  coffee,  and  at  the  same  time  give  no 
evidence  of  our  presence  to  the  Indians,  who,  for  all  we  knew,  might  be  not 
far  from  us,  advantage  was  taken  of  the  deep  banks  of  the  creek,  and  by  build- 
ing small  fires  down  under  the  edge  of  the  bank,  they  were  prevented  from 
being  seen,  except  at  a  small  distance.  At  the  same  time  the  horses  were  re- 
lieved of  their  saddles  and  unbitted,  and  a  good  feed  of  oats  distributed  to 
each.  Officers  and  men  were  glad  to  partake  of  the  same  quality  of  simple 
fare  that  night,  consisting  only  of  a  most  welcome  and  refreshing  cup  of  good 
strong  coffee  and  a  handful  of  army  crackers — "hard  tack."  By  waiting  an 
hour  we  not  only  gained  by  rest  and  refreshment,  but  the  light  of  the  moon 
would  then  probably  be  sufficient  to  guide  us  on  our  night  ride.  When  the 
hour  had  nearly  expired,  we  began  our  preparations  in  the  most  quiet  manner 
to  resume  the  pursuit.  No  bugle  calls  were  permitted,  as  in  this  peculiar  coun- 
try sound  travels  a  long  distance,  and  we  knew  not  but  that  our  wily  foes  were 
located  near  by.  Before  starting  I  conferred  with  our  Indian  allies,  all  of 
whom  were  firmly  convinced  that  our  enemy's  village  was  probably  not  far 
away,  and  most  likely  was  in  the  valley  in  which  we  then  were,  as  the  trail 
for  some  miles  had  led  us  down  the  stream  on  whose  banks  we  halted.  "  Lit- 
tle Beaver,"  who  acted  as  spokesman  for  the  Osages,  seemed  confident  that  we 
could  overtake  and  surprise  the  Indians  we  had  been  pursuing,  and  most  prob- 
ably follow  them  direct  to  their  village ;  but,  much  to  my  surprise,  Little  Bea- 
ver strongly  advised  that  we  delay  further  pursuit  until  daylight,  remaining 
concealed  in  the  timber  as  we  were  at  the  time.  When  asked  for  his  reasons 
for  favoring  such  a  course,  he  could  give  none  of  a  satisfactory  nature.  I  then 
concluded  that  his  disinclination  to  continue  pursuit  that  night  arose  from  the 
natural  reluctance,  shared  by  all  Indians,  to  attack  an  unseen  foe,  whether  con- 


LIFE  ON  THE  PLAINS.  157 

cealed  by  darkness  or  other  natural  or  artificial  means  of  shelter.  Indians 
rarely  attack  between  the  hours  of  dark  and  daylight,  although  their  stealthy 
movements  through  the  country,  either  in  search  of  an  enemy  or  when  attempt- 
ing to  elude  them,  are  often  executed  under  cover  of  night. 

As  soon  as  each  troop  was  in  readiness  to  resume  the  pursuit,  the  troop 
commander  reported  the  fact  at  headquarters.  Ten  o'clock  came  and  found 
us  in  our  saddles.  Silently  the  command  stretched  out  its  long  length  as  the 
troopers  filed  off  four  abreast.  First  came  two  of  our  Osage  scouts  on  foot; 
these  were  to  follow  the  trail  and  lead  the  command;  they  were  our  guides, 
and  the  panther,  creeping  upon  its  prey,  could  not  have  advanced  more  cau- 
tiously or  quietly  than  did  these  friendly  Indians,  as  they  seemed  to  glide 
rather  than  walk  over  the  snow-clad  surface.  To  prevent  the  possibility  of  the 
command  coming  precipitately  upon  our  enemies,  the  two  scouts  were  directed 
to  keep  three  or  four  hundred  yards  in  advance  of  all  others ;  then  came,  in  sin- 
gle file,  the  remainder  of  our  Osage  guides  and  the  white  scouts — among  the 
rest  California  Joe.  With  these  I  rode,  that  I  might  be  as  near  the  advance 
guard  as  possible.  The  cavalry  followed  in  rear,  at  the  distance  of  a  quarter  or 
half  a  mile;  this  precaution  was  necessary,  from  the  fact  that  the  snow,  which 
had  thawed  slightly  during  the  day,  was  then  freezing,  forming  a  crust  which, 
broken  by  the  tread  of  so  many  hundreds  of  feet,  produced  a  noise  capable  of 
being  heard  at  a  long  distance.  Orders  were  given  prohibiting  even  a  word 
being  uttered  above  a  whisper.  No  one  was  permitted  to  strike  a  match  or 
light  a  pipe — the  latter  a  great  deprivation  to  the  soldier.  In  this  silent  man- 
ner we  rode  mile  after  mile.  Occasionally  an  officer  would  ride  by  my  side  and 
whisper  some  inquiry  or  suggestion,  but  aside  from  this  our  march  was  unbro- 
ken by  sound  or  deed.  At  last  we  discovered  that  our  two  guides  in  front  had 
halted,  and  Avere  awaiting  my  arrival.  Word  was  quietly  sent  to  halt  the  col- 
umn until  inquiry  in  front  could  be  made.  Upon  coming  up  with  the  two 
Osages  we  were  furnished  an  example  of  the  wonderful  and  peculiar  powers 
of  the  Indian.  One  of  them  could  speak  broken  English,  and  in  answer  to  my 
question  as  to  "What  is  the  matter?"  he  replied,  "Me  don't  know,  but  me 
smell  fire."  By  this  time  several  of  the  officers  had  quietly  ridden  up,  and  upon 
being  informed  of  the  Osage's  remark,  each  endeavored,  by  sniffing  the  air,  to 
verify  or  disprove  the  report.  All  united  in  saying  that  our  guide  was  mis- 
taken. Some  said  he  was  probably  frightened,  but  we  were  unable  to  shake 
the  confidence  of  the  Osage  warrior  in  his  first  opinion.  I  then  directed  him 
and  his  companion  to  advance  even  more  cautiously  than  before,  and  the  col- 
umn, keeping  up  the  interval,  resumed  its  march.  After  proceeding  about 
half  a  mile,  perhaps  further,  again  our  guides  halted,  and  upon  coming  up  with 
them  I  was  greeted  with  the  remark,  uttered  in  a  whisper,  "Me  told  you  so; " 
and  sure  enough,  looking  in  the  direction  indicated,  were  to  be  seen  the  em- 
bers of  a  wasted  fire,  scarcely  a  handful,  yet  enough  to  prove  that  our  guide 
was  right,  and  to  cause  us  to  feel  the  greater  confidence  in  him.  The  discov- 
ery of  these  few  coals  of  fire  produced  almost  breathless  excitement.  The  dis- 
tance from  where  we  stood  was  from  seventy-five  to  a  hundred  yards,  not  in 
the  line  of  our  march,  but  directly  to  our  left,  in  the  edge  of  the  timber.  We 
know  at  once  that  none  but  Indians,  and  they  hostile,  had  built  that  fire. 
Where  were  they  at  that  moment?  Perhaps  sleeping  in  the  vicinity  of  the  fire. 
It  was  almost  certain  to  our  minds  that  the  Indians  we  had  been  pursuing 
were  the  builders  of  the  fire.  Were  they  still  there  and  asleep?  We  were  too 
near  already  to  attempt  to  withdraw  undiscovered.  Our  only  course  was  to  de- 


158  LIFE  ON  THE  PLAINS. 

terraine  the  facts  at  once,  and  be  prepared  for  the  worst.  I  called  for  a  few 
volunteers  to  quietly  approach  the  tire  and  discover  whether  there  were  Indians 
in  the  vicinity;  if  not,  to  gather  such  information  as  was  obtainable,  as  to  their 
numbers  and  departure.  All  the  Osages  and  a  few  of  the  scouts  quickly  dis- 
mounted, and  with  rifles  in  readiness  and  fingers  on  the  triggers  silently  made 
their  way  to  the  nearest  point  of  the  timber,  Little  Bearer  and  Hard  Rope 
leading  the  way.  After  they  had  disappeared  in  the  timber  they  still  had  to 
pass  over  more  than  half  the  distance  before  reaching  the  fire.  These  mo- 
ments seemed  like  hours,  and  those  of  us  who  were  left  sitting  on  our  horses, 
in  the  open  moonlight,  and  within  easy  range  from  the  spot  where  the  fire  was 
located,  felt  anything  but  comfortable  during  this  suspense.  If  Indians,  as 
then  seemed  highly  probable,  were  sleeping  around  the  fire,  our  scouts  would 
arouse  them  and  we  would  be  in  fair  way  to  be  picked  off  without  being  in  a 
position  to  defend  ourselves.  The  matter  was  soon  determined.  Our  scouts 
soon  arrived  at  the  fire,  and  discovered  it  to  be  deserted.  Again  did  the  skill 
and  knowledge  of  our  Indian  allies  come  in  play.  Had  they  not  been  with  us 
we  should  undoubtedly  have  assumed  that  the  Indians  who  had  had  occasion  to 
build  the  fire  and  those  we  were  pursuing  constituted  one  party.  From  ex- 
amining the  fire  and  observing  the  great  number  of  pony  tracks  in  the  saow, 
the  Osages  arrived  at  a  different  conclusion,  and  were  convinced  that  we  weid 
then  on  the  ground  used  by  the  Indians  for  grazing  their  herds  of  ponies.  The 
fire  had  been  kindled  by  the  Indian  boys,  who  attend  to  the  herding,  to  warm 
themselves  by,  and  in  all  probability  we  were  then  within  two  or  three  miles 
of  the  village.  I  will  not  endeavor  to  describe  the  renewed  hope  and  excite- 
ment that  sprung  up.  Again  we  set  out,  this  time  more  cautiously  if  possible 
than  before,  the  command  and  scouts  moving  at  a  greater  distance  in  rear. 

In  order  to  judge  of  the  situation  more  correctly,  I  this  time  accompanied 
the  two  Osages.  Silently  we  advanced,  I  mounted,  they  on  foot,  keeping  at 
the  head  of  my  horse.  Upon  nearing  the  crest  of  each  hill,  as  is  invariably 
the  Indian  custom,  one  of  the  guides  would  hasten  a  few  steps  in  advance  and 
peer  cautiously  over  the  hill.  Accustomed  to  this,  I  was  not  struck  by  observing 
it  until  once,  when  the  same  one  who  discovered  the  fire  advanced  cautiously 
to  the  crest  and  looked  carefully  into  the  valley  beyond.  I  saw  him  place 
his  hand  above  his  eyes  as  if  looking  intently  at  some  object,  then  crouch 
down  and  come  creeping  back  to  where  I  waited  for  him.  "  What  is  it?  "  I 
inquired  as  soon  as  he  reached  my  horse's  side.  "  Heaps  Injuns  down  there,1' 
pointing  in  the  direction  from  which  he  had  just  come.  Quickly  dismounting 
and  giving  the  reins  to  the  other  guide,  I  accompanied  the  Osage  to  the  crest, 
both  of  us  crouching  low  so  as  not  to  be  seen  in  the  moonlight  against  the 
horizon.  Looking  in  the  direction  indicated,  I  could  indistinctly  recognize  the 
presence  of  a  large  body  of  animals  of  some  kind  in  the  valley  below,  and  at 
a  distance  which  then  seemed  not  more  than  half  a  mile.  I  looked  at  them 
long  and  anxiously,  the  guide  uttering  not  a  word,  but  was  unable  to  discover 
anything  in  their  appearance  different  from  what  might  be  presented  by  a 
herd  of  buffalo  under  similar  circumstances.  Turning  to  the  Osage,  I  inquired 
in  a  low  tone  why  he  thought  there  were  Indians  there.  "  Me  heard  dog 
bark,"  was  the  satisfactory  reply.  Indians  are  noted  for  the  large  number  of 
dogs  always  found  in  their  villages,  but  never  accompanying  their  war  parties. 
I  waited  quietly  to  be  convinced ;  I  was  assured,  but  wanted  to  be  doubly  so. 
I  was  rewarded  in  a  moment  by  hearing  the  barking  of  a  dog  in  the  heavy 
timber  off  to  the  right  of  the  herd,  and  soon  after  I  heard  the  tinkling  of  a 


LIFE  ON  THE  PLAINS.  150 

small  bell;  this  convinced  me  that  it  was  really  the  Indian  herd  I  then  saw, 
the  bell  being  one  worn  around  the  neck  of  some  pony  who  was  probably  the 
leader  of  the  herd.  I  turned  to  retrace  my  steps  when  another  sound  was 
borne  to  my  ear  through  the  cold,  clear  atmosphere  of  the  valley — it  was  the 
distant  cry  of  an  infant;  and  savages  though  they  were,  and  justly  outlawed 
by  the  number  and  atrocity  of  their  recent  murders  and  depredations  on  the 
helpless  settlers  of  the  frontier,  I  could  not  but  regret  that  in  a  war  such  as 
we  were  forced  to  engage  in,  the  mode  and  circumstances  of  battle  woul 
possibly  prevent  discrimination. 

Leaving  the  two  Osages  to  keep  a  careful  lookout,  I  hastened  back  until  I 
met  the  main  party  of  the  scouts  and  Osages.  They  were  halted  and  a  mes- 
sage sent  back  to  halt  the  cavahy,  enjoining  complete  silence,  and  directing 
every  officer  to  ride  to  the  point  we  then  occupied.  The  hour  was  then  past 
midnight.  Soon  they  came,  and  after  dismounting  and  collecting  in  a  little 
circle,  I  informed  them  of  what  I  had  seen  and  heard ;  and  in  order  that  they 
might  individually  learn  as  much  as  possible  of  the  character  of  the  ground 
and  the  location  of  the  village,  I  proposed  that  all  should  remove  their  sabres, 
that  their  clanking  might  make  no  noise,  and  proceed  gently  to  the  crest 
and  there  obtain  a  view  of  the  valley  beyond.  This  was  done ;  not  a  word 
was  spoken  until  we  crouched  together  and  cast  our  eyes  in  the  direction  of 
the  herd  and  village.  In  whispers  I  briefly  pointed  out  everything  that  was 
to  be  seen,  then  motioned  all  to  return  to  where  we  had  left  our  sabres ;  then, 
standing  in  a  group  upon  the  ground  or  crust  of  snow,  the  plan  of  the  attack 
was  explained  to  all  and  each  assigned  his  part.  The  general  plan  was  to 
employ  the  hours  between  then  and  daylight  to  completely  surround  the  vil- 
lage, and,  at  daybreak,  or  as  soon  as  it  was  barely  light  enough  for  the  purpose, 
to  attack  the  Indians  from  all  sides.  The  command,  numbering,  as  has  been 
stated,  about  eight  hundred  mounted  men,  was  divided  into  four  nearly  equal 
detachments.  Two  of  them  set  out  at  once,  as  they  had  each  to  make  a  circuit- 
ous march  of  several  miles  in  order  to  arrive  at  the  points  assigned  them,  from 
which  to  make  their  attack.  The  third  detachment  moved  to  its  position 
about  an  hour  befare  day,  and  until  that  time  remained  with  the  main  or  fourth 
column.  This  last,  whose  movements  I  accompanied,  was  to  make  the  attack 
from  the  point  from  which  we  had  first  discovered  the  herd  and  village. 
Major  Elliot  commanded  the  column  embracing  G,  H,  and  M  troops,  Seventh 
Cavalry,  which  moved  around  from  our  left  to  a  position  almost  in  rear  of  the 
village;  while  Colonel  Thompson  commanded  the  one  consisting  of  B  and  F 
troops,  which  moved  in  a  corresponding  manner  from  our  right  to  a  position 
which  was  to  connect  with  that  of  Major  Elliot.  Colonel  Myers  commanded 
the  third  column,  composed  of  E  and  I  troops,  which  was  to  take  position  in 
the  valley  and  timber  a  little  less  than  a  mile  to  my  right.  By  this  disposition 
.it  was  hoped  to  prevent  the  escape  of  every  inmate  of  the  village.  That  por- 
tion of  the  command  which  I  proposed  to  accompany  consisted  of  A,  C,  D, 
and  K  troops,  Seventh  Cavalry,  the  Osages  and  scouts,  and  Colonel  Cook  with 
his  forty  sharpshooters.  Captain  Hamilton  commanded  one  of  the  squad- 
rons, Colonel  West  the  other.  After  the  first  two  columns  had  departed  for 
their  posts — it  was  still  four  hours  before  the  hour  of  attack — the  men  of  the 
other  two  columns  were  permitted  to  dismount,  but  much  intense  suffering  was 
unavoidably  sustained.  The  night  grew  extremely  cold  towards  morning; 
no  fires  of  course  could  be  permitted,  and  the  men  were  even  ordered  to  desist 
from  stamping  their  feet  and  walking  back  and  forth  to  keep  warm,  as  the 


160  LIFE  ON  THE  PLAINS. 

crushing  of  the  snow  beneath  produced  so  much  noise  that  it  might  give  the 
alarm  to  our  wily  enemies. 

During  all  these  long  weary  hours  of  this  terribly  cold  and  comfortless 
night  each  man  sat,  stood,  or  lay  on  the  snow  by  his  horse,  holding  to  the 
rein  of  the  latter.  The  officers,  buttoning  their  huge  overcoats  closely  about 
them,  collected  in  knots  of  four  or  five,  and,  seated  or  reclining  upon  the  sncw's 
hard  crust,  discussed  the  probabilities  of  the  coming  battle — for  battle  we 
knew  it  would  be,  and  we  could  not  hope  to  conquer  or  kill  the  warriors  of  an 
entire  village  without  suffering  in  return  more  or  less  injury.  Some,  wrapping 
their  capes  about  their  heads,  spread  themselves  at  full  length  upon  the  snow 
and  were  apparently  soon  wrapt  in  deep  slumber.  After  being  satisfied  that 
all  necessary  arrangements  were  made  for  the  attack,  I  imitated  the  example 
of  some  of  my  comrades,  and  gathering  the  cavalry  cape  of  my  greatcoat 
about  my  head  lay  down  and  slept  soundly  for  perhaps  an  hour.  At  the  end 
of  that  time  I  awoke,  and  on  consulting  my  watch  found  there  remained 
nearly  two  hours  before  we  would  move  to  the  attack.  Walking  about  among 
the  horses  and  troopers,  I  found  the  latter  generally  huddled  at  the  feet  of  the 
former  in  squads  of  three  and  four,  in  the  endeavor  to  keep  warm.  Occasion- 
ally I  would  find  a  small  group  engaged  in  conversation,  the  muttered  tones 
and  voices  strangety  reminding  me  of  those  heard  in  the  death-chamber.  The 
officers  had  disposed  of  themselves  in  similar  but  various  ways;  here  at  one 
place  were  several  stretched  out  together  upon  the  snow,  the  body  of  one  be- 
ing used  by  the  others  as  a  pillow.  Nearly  all  were  silent;  conversation  had 
ceased,  and  those  who  were  prevented  by  the  severe  cold  from  obtaining  sleep 
were  no  doubt  fully  occupied  in  their  minds  with  thoughts  upon  the  morrow 
and  the  fate  that  might  be  in  store  for  them.  Seeing  a  small  group  collected 
under  the  low  branches  of  a  tree  which  stood  a  little  distance  from  the  ground 
occupied  by  the  troops,  I  made  my  way  there  to  find  the  Osage  warriors  with 
their  chiefs  Little  Beaver  and  Hard  Rope,  They  were  wrapped  up  in  their 
blankets  sitting  in  a  circle,  and  had  evidently  made  no  effort  to  sleep  during 
the  night.  It  was  plain  to  be  seen  that  they  regarded  the  occasion  as  a  mo- 
mentous one,  and  that  the  coming  battle  had  been  the  sole  subject  of  their  con- 
ference. What  the  views  expressed  by  them  were  I  did  not  learn  until  after 
the  engagement  was  fought,  when  they  told  me  what  ideas  they  had  enter- 
tained regarding  the  manner  in  which  the  white  men  would  probably  conduct 
and  terminate  the  struggle  next  day.  After  the  success  of  the  day  was  de- 
cided, the  Osages  told  me  that,  with  the  suspicion  so  natural  and  peculiar  to 
the  Indian  nature,  they  had,  in  discussing  the  proposed  attack  upon  the  Indian 
village,  concluded  that  we  would  be  outnumbered  by  the  occupants  of  the  vil- 
lage, who  of  course  would  fight  with  the  utmost  desperation  in  defence  of  their 
lives  and  lodges,  and  to  prevent  a  complete  defeat  of  our  forces  or  to  secure  a 
drawn  battle,  we  might  be  induced  to  engage  in  a  parley  with  the  hostile 
tribe,  and  on  coming  to  an  agreement  we  would  probably,  to  save  ourselves, 
offer  to  yield  up  our  Osage  allies  as  a  compromise  measure  between  our  ene- 
mies and  ourselves.  They  also  mistrusted  the  ability  of  the  whites  to  make  a 
successful  attack  upon  a  hostile  village,  located — as  this  one  was  known  to  be — 
in  heavy  timber,  and  aided  by  the  natural  banks  of  the  stream.  Disaster 
seemed  certain  in  the  minds  of  the  Osages  to  follow  us,  if  we  attacked  a  force 
of  unknown  strength  and  numbers ;  and  the  question  with  them  was  to  secure 
such  a  position  in  the  attack  as  to  be  able  promptly  to  detect  any  move  disad- 
vantageous to  them.  With  this  purpose  they  came  to  the  conclusion  that  the 


LIFE  ON  THE  PLAINS.  161 

standard-bearer  was  a  very  important  personage,  and  neither  lie  nor  bis 
standard  would  be  carried  into  danger  or  exposed  to  the  bullets  of  the  enemy. 
They  determined  therefore  to  take  their  station  immediately  behind  niy  stand- 
ard-bearer when  the  lines  became  formed  for  attack,  to  follow  him  during  the 
action,  and  thus  be  able  to  watch  our  movements,  and  if  we  were  successful 
over  our  foes  to  aid  us ;  if  the  battle  should  go  against  us,  then  they,  being  in  a 
safe  position,  could  take  advantage  of  circumstances  and  save  themselves  as 
best  they  might. 

Turning  from  our  Osage  friends,  who  were,  unknown  to  us,  entertaining 
such  doubtful  opinions  as  to  our  fidelity  to  them,  I  joined  another  group  near 
by,  consisting  of  most  of  the  white  scouts.  Here  were  California  Joe  and  several 
of  his  companions.  One  of  the  latter  deserves  a  passing  notice.  He  was  a  low. 
heavy-set  Mexican,  with  features  resembling  somewhat  those  of  the  Ethiopian — 
thick  lips,  depressed  nose,  and  low  forehead.  He  was  quite  a  young  man, 
probably  not  more  than  twenty-five  years  of  age,  but  had  passed  the  greater 
portion  of  his  life  with  the  Indians,  had  adopted  their  habits  of  life  and  modes 
of  dress,  and  had  married  among  them.  Familiar  with  the  language  of  the 
Cheyennes  and  other  neighboring  tribes,  he  was  invaluable  both  as  a  scout 
and  interpreter.  His  real  name  was  Romero,  but  some  of  the  officers  of  the 
command,  with  whom  he  was  a  sort  of  favorite,  had  dubbed  him  Romeo,  and 
by  this  name  he  was  always  known,  a  sobriquet  to  which  he  responded  as 
readily  as  if  he  had  been  christened  under  it ;  never  protesting,  like  the  ori- 
ginal Romeo, 

Tut,  I  have  lost  myself;  I  am  not  here; 
This  is  not  Romeo,  he's  some  other  where. 

The  scouts,  like  nearly  all  the  other  members  of  the  command,  had  been 
interchanging  opinions  as  to  the  result  of  the  movements  of  the  following  day. 
Not  sharing  the  mistrust  and  suspicion  of  the  Osage  guides,  yet  the  present 
experience  was  in  many  respects  new  to  them,  and  to  some  the  issue  seemed 
at  least  shrouded  in  uncertainty.  Addressing  the  group,  I  began  the  conversa- 
tion with  the  question  as  to  what  they  thought  of  the  prospect  of  our  having 
a  fight.  "  Fight!  "  responded  California  Joe ;  •*  I  havn't  nary  doubt  eoncernin' 
that  part  uv  the  business;  what  I've  been  tryin'  to  get  through  my  topknot  all 
night  is  whether  we'll  run  aginst  more  than  we  bargain  fur."  "Then  you  do 
not  think  the  Indians  will  run  away,  Joe?"  "Run  away!  How  in  creation 
can  Injuns  or  anybody  else  run  away  when  we'll  have  'em  clean  surrounded 
afore  daylight?  "  "Well,  suppose  then  that  we  succeed  in  surrounding  the 
village,  do  you  think  we  can  hold  our  own  against  the  Indians?"  "That's 
the  very  pint  that's  been  botherin'  me  ever  since  we  planted  ourselves  down 
here,  and  the  only  conclusion  I  kin  come  at  is  that  it's  purty  apt  to  be  one 
thing  or  t'other;  if  we  pump  these  Injuns  at  daylight,  we're  either  goin'  to 
make  a  spoon  or  spile  a  horn,  an'  that's  my  candid  judgment,  sure.  One  thing's 
certain,  ef  them  Injuns  doesn't  bar  anything  uv  us  till  we  open  on  'em  at  day- 
light, they'll  be  the  most  powerful  'stonished  redskins  that's  been  in  these  parts 
lately— they  will,  sure.  An'  ef  we  git  the  bulge  on  'em,  and  keep  puttin'  it  to 
'em  sort  a  lively  like,  we'll  sweep  the  platter— thar  won't  be  nary  trick  left 
for 'em.  As  the  deal  stands  now,  we  hold  the  keerds  and  are  holdin'  over  'em; 
they've  got  to  straddle  our  blind  or  throw  up  their  hands.  Howsomever, 
thar's  a  mighty  sight  in  the  draw." 

California  Joe  continued  in  this  strain,  and,  by  a  prolific  use  of  terms  con- 
nected with  other  transactions  besides  fighting  Indianst  did  not  fail  to  impress 


1G3  LIFE  ON  THE  PLAINS. 

his  hearers  that  his  opinion  in  substance  was  that  our  attack  in  the  morning 
was  to  result  in  overwhelming  success  to  us,  or  that  we  would  be  utterly 
routed  and  dispersed — that  there  would  be  no  drawn  battle. 

The  night  passed  in  quiet.  I  anxiously  watched  the  opening  signs  of 
dawn  in  order  to  put  the  column  in  motion.  We  were  only  a  few  hundred 
yards  from  the  point  from  which  we  were  to  attack.  The  moon  disappeared 
about  two  hours  before  dawn,  and  left  us  enshrouded  in  thick  and  utter  darK- 
ness,  making  the  time  seem  to  drag  even  slower  than  before. 

At  last  faint  signs  of  approaching  day  were  visible,  and  I  proceeded  to  col- 
lect the  officers,  awakening  those  who  slept.  We  were  standing  in  a  group 
near  the  head  of  the  column,  when  suddenly  our  attention  was  attracted  by  a 
remarkable  sight,  and  for  a  time  we  felt  that  the  Indians  had  discovered  our 
presence.  Directly  beyond  the  crest  of  the  hill  which  separated  us  from  the 
village,  and  in  a  line  with  the  supposed  location  of  the  latter,  we  saw  rising 
slowly  but  perceptibly,  as  we  thought,  up  from  the  village,  and  appearing  in 
bold  relief  against  the  dark  sky  as  a  background,  something  which  we  could 
only  compare  to  a  signal  rocket,  except  that  its  motion  wns  slow  and  regular. 
All  eyes  were  turned  to  it  in  blank  astonishment,  and  but  one  idea  seemed  to 
be  entertained,  and  that  was  that  one  or  both  of  the  two  attacking  columns 
under  Elliot  or  Thompson  had  encountered  a  portion  of  the  village,  and  this 
that  we  saw  was  the  signal  to  other  portions  of  the  band  near  at  hand.  Slow- 
ly and  majestically  it  continued  to  rise  above  the  crest  of  the  hill,  first  appear- 
ing as  a  small  brilliant  flaming  globe  of  bright  golden  hue.  As  it  ascended 
Btili  higher  it  seemed  to  increase  in  size,  to  move  more  slowly,  while  its  colors 
rapidly  changed  from  one  to  the  other,  exhibiting  in  turn  the  most  beautiful 
combinations  of  prismatic  tints.  There  seemed  to  be  not  the  shadow  of 
doubt  that  we  were  discovered.  The  strange  apparition  in  the  heavens  main 
taiued  its  steady  course  upward.  One  anxious  spectator,  observing  it  appar 
ently  at  a  standstill,  exclaimed,  "How  long  it  hangs  fire!  why  don't  it  ex- 
plode?" still  keeping  the  idea  of  a  signal  rocket  in  mind.  It  had  risen  per- 
haps to  the  height  of  half  a  degree  above  the  horizon  as  observed  from  our 
position,  when,  lo!  the  mystery  was  dispelled.  Rising  above  the  mystify- 
ing influences  of  the  atmosphere,  that  which  had  appeared  so  suddenly  before 
us,  and  excited  our  greatest  apprehensions,  developed  into  the  brightest  and 
most  beautiful  of  morning  stars.  Often  since  that  memorable  morning  have 
I  heard  officers  .remind  each  other  of  the  strange  appearance  which  had  so 
excited  our  anxiety  and  alarm.  In  less  perilous  moments  we  probably  would 
have  regarded  it  as  a  beautiful  phenomenon  of  nature,  of  which  so  many  are 
to  be  witnessed  through  the  pure  atmosphere  of  the  plains. 

All  were  ordered  to  get  ready  to  advance;  not  a  word  to  officer  or  men 
was  spoken  above  undertone.  It  began  growing  lighter  in  the  east,  and  we 
moved  forward  toward  the  crest  of  the  hill.  Up  to  this  time  two  of  the  offi- 
cers and  one  of  the  Osages  had  remained  on  the  hill  overlooking  the  valley 
beyond,  so  as  to  detect  any  attempt  at  a  movement  on  the  part  of  the  occu- 
pants of  the  village  below.  These  now  rejoined  the  troops.  Colonel  West'a 
squadron  was  formed  in  line  on  the  rijjht,  Captain  Hamilton's  squadron  in 
line  on  the  left,  while  Colonel  Cook  with  his  forty  sharpshooters  was  formed 
in  advance  of  the  left,  dismounted.  Although  the  early  morning  air  was  freen- 
ingly  cold,  the  men  were  directed  to  remove  their  overcoats  and  haversacks, 
so  as  to  render  them  free  in  their  movements.  Before  advancing  beyond  tho 
crest  of  the  hill,  strict  orders  were  issued  prohibiting  the  firing  of  a  single  shot 


LIFE  ON  THE  FLAINS.  103 

jntil  the  signal  to  attack  should  be  made.  The  other  three  detachments  had 
ueen  informed  before  setting  out  that  the  main  column  would  attack  promptly 
at  daylight,  without  waiting  to  ascertain  whether  they  were  in  position  or  not. 
In  fact  it  would  be  impracticable  to  communicate  with  either  of  the  first  two 
until  the  attack  began.  The  plan  was  for  each  party  to  approach  as  closely 
to  the  village  as  possible  without  being  discovered,  and  there  await  the  ap- 
proach of  daylight.  The  regimental  band  was  to  move  with  my  detachment, 
and  it  was  understood  that  the  band  should  strike  up  the  instant  the  attack 
opened.  Colonel  Myers,  commanding  the  third  party,  was  also  directed  to 
move  one-half  his  detachment  dismounted.  In  this  order  we  began  to  descend 
the  slope  leading  down  to  the  village.  The  distance  to  the  timber  in  the  val- 
ley proved  greater  than  it  had  appeared  to  the  eye  in  the  darkness  of  the 
night.  We  soon  reached  the  outskirts  of  the  herd  of  ponies.  The  latter 
seemed  to  recognize  us  as  hostile  parties  and  moved  quickly  away.  The  light 
of  day  was  each  minute  growing  stronger,  and  we  feared  discovery  before  we 
could  approach  near  enough  to  charge  the  village.  The  movement  of  our 
horses  over  the  crusted  snow  produced  considerable  noise,  and  would  doubt- 
less have  led  to  our  detection  but  for  the  fact  that  the  Indians,  if  they  heard  it 
at  all,  presumed  it  was  occasioned  by  their  herd  of  ponies.  I  would  have 
given  much  at  that  moment  to  know  the  whereabouts  of  the  first  two  columns 
sent  out.  Had  they  reached  their  assigned  positions,  or  had  unseen  and  un- 
known obstacles  delayed  or  misled  them?  These  were  questions  which  could 
not  then  be  answered.  We  had  now  reached  the  level  of  the  valley,  and  be- 
gan advancing  in  line  toward  the  heavy  timber  in  which  and  close  at  hand 
we  knew  the  village  was  situated. 

Immediately  in  rear  of  my  horse  came  the  band,  all  mounted,  and  each 
with  his  instrument  in  readiness  to  begin  playing  the  moment  their  leader, 
who  rode  at  their  head,  and  who  kept  his  cornet  to  his  lips,  should  receive  the 
signal.  I  had  previously  told  him  to  play  "Garry  Owen"  as  the  opening 
piece.  We  had  approached  near  enough  to  the  village  now  to  plainly  catch  a 
view  here  and  there  of  the  tall  white  lodges  as  they  stood  in  irregular  order 
among  the  trees.  From  the  openings  at  the  top  of  some  of  them  we  could  per- 
ceive faint  columns  of  smoke  ascending,  the  occupants  no  doubt  having  kept 
up  their  feeble  fires  during  the  entire  night.  We  had  approached  so  near  the 
village  that  from  the  dead  silence  which  reigned  I  feared  the  lodges  were  de- 
serted, the  Indians  having  fled  before  we  advanced.  I  was  about  to  turn  in 
my  saddle  and  direct  the  signal  for  attack  to  be  given — still  anxious  as  to 
where  the  other  detachments  were — when  a  single  rifle  shot  rang  sharp  and 
clear  on  the  far  side  of  the  village  from  where  we  were.  Quickly  turning  to 
the  band  leader,  I  directed  him  to  give  us  "  Garry  Owen."  At  once  the  rol- 
licking notes  of  that  familiar  marching  and  fighting  air  sounded  forth  through 
the  valley,  and  in  a  moment  were  reechoed  back  from  the  opposite  sides  by 
the  loud  and  continued  cheers  of  the  men  of  the  other  detachments,  who,  true 
to  their  orders,  were  there  and  in  readiness  to  pounce  upon  the  Indians  the  mo- 
ment the  attack  began.  In  this  manner  the  battle  of  the  Washita  commenced. 
The  bugles  sounded  the  charge,  and  the  entire  command  dashed  rapidly  into 
the  village.  The  Indians  were  caught  napping;  but  realizing  at  once  the  dan- 
gers of  their  situation,  they  quickly  overcame  their  first  surprise  and  in  an  in- 
stant seized  their  rifles,  bows,  and  arrows,  and  sprang  behind  the  nearest  trees, 
while  some  leaped  into  the  stream,  nearly  waist  deep,  and  using  the  bank  ag 
*  rifle-pit,  began  a  vigorous  and  determined  defence.  Mingled  with  the  exul- 


164  LIFE  ON  THE  PLAINS. 

tant  cheers  of  my  men  could  be  heard  the  defiant  war-whoop  of  the  warriors, 
who  from  the  first  fought  with  a  desperation  and  courage  which  no  race  of 
men  could  surpass.  Actual  possession  of  the  village  and  its  lodges  was  ours 
within  a  few  moments  after  the  charge  was  made,  but  this  was  an  empty  vic- 
tory unless  we  could  vanquish  the  late  occupants,  who  were  then  pouring  in  a 
rapid  and  well-directed  fire  from  their  stations  behind  trees  and  banks.  At 
the  first  onset  a  considerable  number  of  the  Indians  rushed  from  the  village  in 
the  direction  from  which  Elliot's  party  had  attacked.  Some  broke  through 
the  lines,  while  others  came  in  contact  with  the  mounted  troopers,  and  were 
killed  or  captured. 

Before  engaging  in  the  fight,  orders  had  been  given  to  prevent  the  killing 
of  any  but  the  fighting  strength  of  the  village ;  but  in  a  struggle  of  this  charac- 
ter it  is  impossible  at  all  times  to  discriminate,  particularly  when,  in  a  hand-to- 
hand  conflict,  such  as  the  one  the  troops  were  then  engaged  in,  the  squaws  are 
as  dangerous  adversaries  as  the  warriors,  while  Indian  boys  between  ten  and 
fifteen  years  of  age  were  found  as  expert  and  determined  in  the  use  of  the  pis- 
tol and  bow  and  arrow  as  the  older  warriors.  Of  these  facts  we  had  numer- 
ous illustrations.  Major  Benteen,  in  leading  the  attack  of  his  squadron 
through  the  timber  below  the  village,  encountered  an  Indian  boy,  scarcely 
fourteen  years  of  age;  he  was  well  mounted,  and  was  endeavoring  to  make 
his  way  through  the  lines.  The  object  these  Indians  had  in  attempting  this 
movement  we  were  then  ignorant  of,  but  soon  learned  to  our  sorrow.  This  boy 
rode  boldly  toward  the  Major,  seeming  to  invite  a  contest.  His  youthful 
bearing,  and  not  being  looked  upon  as  a  combatant,  induced  Major  Benteen 
to  endeavor  to  save  him  by  making  "peace  signs"  to  him  and  obtaining  his 
surrender,  when  he  could  be  placed  in  a  position  of  safety  until  the  battle  was 
terminated ;  but  the  young  savage  desired  and  would  accept  no  such  friendly 
concessions.  He  regarded  himself  as  a  warrior,  and  the  son  of  a  warrior,  and 
as  such  he  purposed  to  do  a  warrior's  part.  With  revolver  in  hand  lie  dashed 
at  the  Major,  who  still  could  not  regard  him  as  anything  but  a  harmless 
lad.  Levelling  his  weapon  as  he  rode,  he  fired,  but  either  from  excitement  or 
the  changing  positions  of  both  parties,  his  aim  was  defective  and  the  shot 
whistled  harmlessly  by  Major  Benteen's  head.  Another  followed  in  quick 
succession,  but  with  no  better  effect.  All  this  time  the  dusky  little  chieftain 
boldly  advanced,  to  lessen  the  distance  between  himself  and  his  adversary.  A 
third  bullet  was  sped  on  its  errand,  and  this  time  to  some  purpose,  as  it  passed 
through  the  neck  of  the  Major's  horse,  close  to  the  shoulder.  Making  a  final 
but  ineffectual  appeal  to  him  to  surrender,  and  seeing  him  still  preparing  to 
fire  again,  the  Major  was  forced  in  self-defence  to  level  his  revolver  and  des- 
patch him,  although  as  he  did  so  it  was  with  admiration  for  the  plucky  spirit 
Exhibited  by  the  lad,  and  regret  often  expressed  that  no  other  course  under 
Jhe  circumstances  was  left  him.  Attached  to  the  saddle  bow  of  the  young  In* 
dian  hung  a  beautifully  wrought  pair  of  small  moccasins,  elaborately  orna- 
mented with  beads.  One  of  the  Major's  troopers  afterward  secured  these 
an  1  presented  them  to  him.  These  furnished  the  link  of  evidence  by  which 
we  subsequently  ascertained  who  the  young  chieftain  was— a  title  which  was 
justly  his,  both  by  blood  and  bearing. 

We  had  gained  the  centre  of  the  village,  and  were  in  the  midst  of  the 
lodges,  while  on  all  sides  could  be  heard  the  sharp  crack  of  the  Indian  rifles 
and  the  heavy  responses  from  the  carbines  of  the  troopers.  After  disposing 
of  the  smaller  and  scattering  parties  of  warriors,  who  had  attempted  a  more 


LIFE  ON  THE  PLAINS.  165 

ment  down  the  valley,  and  in  which  some  were  successful,  there  was  but  little 
opportunity  left  for  the  successful  employment  of  mounted  troops.  As  the  In- 
dians by  this  time  had  taken  cover  behind  logs  and  trees,  and  under  the  banka 
of  the  stream  which  flowed  through  the  centre  of  the  village,  from  which 
stronghold  it  was  impracticable  to  dislodge  them  by  the  use  of  mounted  men, 
a  large  portion  of  the  command  was  at  once  ordered  to  fight  on  foot,  and  the 
men  were  instructed  to  take  advantage  of  the  trees  and  other  natural  means 
of  cover,  and  fight  tke  Indians  in  their  own  style.  Cook's  sharpshooters  had 
adopted  this  method  from  the  first,  and  with  telling  effect.  Slowly  but  steadi- 
ly the  Indians  were  driven  from  behind  the  trees,  and  those  who  escaped  the 
carbine  bullets  posted  themselves  with  their  companions  who  were  already 
firing  from  the  banks.  One  party  of  troopers  came  upon  a  squaw  endeavoring 
to  make  her  escape,  leading  by  the  hand  a  little  white  boy,  a  prisoner  in  the 
hands  of  the  Indians,  and  who  doubtless  had  been  captured  by  some  of  their 
war  parties  during  a  raid  upon  the  settlements.  Who  or  where  his  parents 
were,  or  whether  still  alive  or  murdered  by  the  Indians,  will  never  be  known, 
as  the  squaw,  finding  herself  and  prisoner  about  to  be  surrounded  by  the 
troops,  and  her  escape  cut  off,  determined,  with  savage  malignity,  that  the  tri- 
umph of  the  latter  should  not  embrace  the  rescue  of  the  white  boy.  Cast- 
ing her  eyes  quickly  in  all  directions,  to  convince  herself  that  escape  was 
impossible,  she  drew  from  beneath  her  blanket  a  huge  knife  and  plunged  it 
into  the  almost  naked  body  of  her  captive.  The  next  moment  retributive  jus- 
tice reached  her  in  the  shape  of  a  well-directed  bullet  from  one  of  the  troopers' 
carbines.  Before  the  men  could  reach  them  life  was  extinct  in  the  bodies  of 
both  the  squaw  and  her  unknown  captive. 

The  desperation  with  which  the  Indians  fought  may  be  inferred  from  the 
following:  Seventeen  warriors  had  posted  themselves  in  a  depression  in  the 
ground,  which  enabled  them  to  protect  their  bodies  completely  from  the  fire 
of  our  men,  and  it  was  only  when  the  Indians  raised  their  heads  to  fire  that 
the  troopers  could  aim  with  any  prospect  of  success.  All  efforts  to  drive  the 
warriors  from  this  point  proved  abortive,  and  resulted  in  severe  loss  to  our 
side.  They  were  only  vanquished  at  last  by  our  men  securing  positions  under 
cover  and  picking  them  off  by  sharpshooting  as  they  exposed  themselves  to 
get  a  shot  at  the  troopers.  Finally  the  last  one  was  despatched  in  this  manner. 
In  a  deep  ravine  near  the  suburbs  of  the  village  the  dead  bodies  of  thirty- 
eight  warriors  were  reported  after  the  fight  terminated.  Many  of  the  squaws 
and  children  had  very  prudently  not  attempted  to  leave  the  village  when  wo 
attacked  it,  but  remained  concealed  inside  their  lodges.  All  these  escaped  in- 
jury, although  when  surrounded  by  the  din  and  wild  excitement  of  the  fight, 
and  in  close  proximity  to  the  contending  parties,  their  fears  overcame  some  of 
them,  and  they  gave  vent  to  their  despair  by  singing  the  death  song,  a  combi- 
nation of  weird-like  sounds  which  were  suggestive  of  anything  but  musical 
tones.  As  soon  as  we  had  driven  the  warriors  from  the  village,  and  the  fight- 
ing was  pushed  to  the  country  outside,  I  directed  ••  Romeo,"  the  interpreter,  to 
go  around  to  all  the  lodges  and  assure  the  squaws  and  children  remaining  in 
them  that  they  would  be  unharmed  and  kindly  cared  for;  at  the  same  time  he 
was  to  assemble  them  in  the  large  lodges  designated  for  that  purpose,  which 
were  standing  near  the  centre  of  the  village.  This  was  quite  a  delicate  mis- 
sion, as  it  was  difficult  to  convince  the  squaws  and  children  that  they  had  any 
thing  but  death  to  expect  at  our  hands. 

It  was  perhaps  ten  o'clock  in  the  forenoon,  and  the  fight  was  still  raging, 


166  LIFE  ON  THE  PLAINS. 

when  to  our  surprise  we  saw  a  small  party  of  Indians  collected  on  a  knoll  a 
little  over  a  mile  below  the  village,  and  in  the  direction  taken  by  those  Indians 
who  had  effected  an  escape  through  our  lines  at  the  commencement  of  the 
attack.  My  surprise  was  not  so  great  at  first,  as  I  imagined  that  the  Indians 
we  saw  were  those  who  had  contrived  to  escape,  and  having  procured 
their  ponies  from  the  herd  had  mounted  them  and  were  then  anxious  specta- 
tors of  the  fight,  which  they  felt  themselves  too  weak  in  numbers  to  participate 
in.  In  the  mean  time  the  herds  of  ponies  belonging  to  the  village,  on  being 
alarmed  by  the  firing  and  shouts  of  the  contestants,  had,  from  a  sense  of  im- 
agined security  or  custom,  rushed  into  the  village,  where  details  of  troopers 
were  made  to  receive  them.  California  Joe,  who  had  been  moving  about  in  a 
promiscuous  and  independent  manner,  came  galloping  into  the  village,  and 
reported  that  a  large  herd  of  ponies  was  to  be  seen  near  by,  and  requested 
authority  and  some  men  to  bring  them  in.  The  men  were  otherwise  employed 
just  then,  but  he  was  authorized  to  collect  and  drive  in  the  herd  if  practicable. 
He  departed  on  his  errand,  and  I  had  forgotten  all  about  him  and  the  ponies, 
when  in  the  course  of  half  an  hour  I  saw  a  herd  of  nearly  three  hundred  po- 
iiies  coming  on  the  gallop  toward  the  village,  driven  by  a  couple  of  squaws, 
who  were  mounted,  and  had  been  concealed  near  by,  no  doubt;  while  bringing 
up  the  rear  was  California  Joe,  riding  his  favorite  mule,  and  whirling  about 
his  head  a  long  lariat,  using  it  as  a  whip  in  urging  the  herd  forward.  He  had 
captured  the  squaws  while  endeavoring  to  secure  the  ponies,  and  very  wisely 
had  employed  his  captives  to  assist  in  driving  the  herd.  By  this  time  the 
group  of  Indians  already  discovered  outside  our  lines  had  increased  until  it 
numbered  upwards  of  a  hundred.  Examining  them  through  my  field  glass,  1 
could  plainly  perceive  that  they  were  all  mounted  warriors ;  not  only  that,  but 
they  were  armed  and  caparisoned  in  full  war  costume,  nearly  all  wearing  the 
bright-colored  war-bonnets  and  floating  their  lance  pennants,  Constant  ac- 
cessions to  their  numbers  were  to  be  seen  arriving  from  beyond  the  hill  oc 
which  they  stood.  All  this  seemed  inexplicable.  A  few  Indians  might  have 
escaped  through  our  lines  when  the  attack  on  the  village  began,  but  only  a 
few,  and  even  these  must  have  gone  with  little  or  nothing  in  their  possession 
save  their  rifles  and  perhaps  a  blanket.  Who  could  these  new  parties  be,  and 
from  whence  came  they?  To  solve  these  troublesome  questions  I  sent  for  "  Ro- 
meo," and  taking  him  with  me  to  one  of  the  lodges  occupied  by  the  squaws,  I 
interrogated  one  of  the  latter  as  to  who  were  the  Indians  to  be  seen  assem- 
bling on  the  hill  below  the  village.  She  informed  me,  to  a  surprise  on  my  part 
almost  equal  to  that  of  the  Indians  at  our  sudden  appearance  at  daylight,  that 
just  below  the  village  we  then  occupied,  and  which  was  a  part  of  the  Chey- 
enne tribe,  were  located  in  succession  the  winter  villages  of  all  the  hostile 
tribes  of  the  southern  plains  with  which  we  were  at  war,  including  the  Arrapa- 
hoes,  Kiowas,  the  remaining  band  of  Cheyennes,  the  Comanches,  and  a  portion 
of  the  Apaches ;  that  the  nearest  village  was  about  two  miles  distar  t,  and  the 
others  stretched  along  through  the  timbered  valley  to  the  one  furthest  off, 
which  was  not  over  ten  miles. 

What  was  to  be  done? — for  I  needed  no  one  to  tell  me  that  we  were  certain  to 
l>e  attacked,  and  that,  too,  by  greatly  superior  numbers,  just  as  soon  as  the  In- 
dians below  could  make  their  arrangements  to  do  so ;  and  they  had  probably 
been  busily  employed  at  these  arrangements  ever  since  the  sound  of  firing 
had  reached  them  in  the  early  morning,  and  been  reported  from  village  to  vil- 
lage. Fortunately,  affairs  took  a  favorable  turn  in  the  combat  in  which  we 


LIFE  ON  THE  PLAINS.  167 

were  then  engaged,  and  the  firing  had  almost  died  away.  Onfy  here  and  there 
where  some  warrior  still  maintained  his  position  was  the  fight  continued. 
Leaving  as  few  men  as  possible  to  look  out  for  these,  I  hastily  collected  and 
reformed  my  command,  and  posted  them  in  readiness  for  the  attack  which  we 
all  felt  was  soon  to  be  made;  for  already  at  different  points  and  in  more  than 
one  direction  we  could  see  more  than  enough  warriors  to  outnumber  us,  and 
we  knew  they  were  only  waiting  the  arrival  of  the  chiefs  and  warriors  from 
the  lower  villages  before  making  any  move  against  us.  In  the  meanwhile  our 
temporary  hospital  had  been  established  in  the  centre  of  the  village,  where  the 
wounded  were  receiving  such  surgical  care  as  circumstances  would  permit. 
Our  losses  had  been  severe ;  indeed  we  were  not  then  aware  how  great  they 
had  been.  Hamilton,  who  rode  at  my  side  as  we  entered  the  village,  and  whose 
soldierly  tones  I  heard  for  the  last  time  as  he  calmly  cautioned  his  squadron, 
"  Now,  men,  keep  cool,  fire  low,  and  not  too  rapidly,"  was  among  the  first 
victims  of  the  opening  charge,  having  been  shot  from  his  saddle  by  a  bullet 
from  an  Indian  rifle.  He  died  instantly.  His  lifeless  remains  were  tenderly 
carried  by  some  of  his  troopers  to  the  vicinity  of  the  hospital.  Soon  after- 
wards I  saw  four  troopers  coming  from  the  front  bearing  between  them,  in  a 
blanket,  a  wounded  soldier ;  galloping  to  them,  I  discovered  Colonel  Baruitz, 
another  troop  commander,  who  was  almost  in  a  dying  condition,  having  been 
shot  by  a  rifle  bullet  directly  through  the  body  in  the  vicinity  of  the  heart. 
Of  Major  Elliot,  the  officer  second  in  rank,  nothing  had  been  seen  since  the  at- 
tack at  daylight,  when  he  rode  with  his  detachment  into  the  village.  He,  too 
had  evidently  been  killed,  but  as  yet  we  knew  not  where  or  how  he  had  fallen. 
Two  other  officers  had  received  wounds,  while  the  casualties  among  the 
enlisted  men  were  also  large.  The  sergeant-major  of  the  regiment,  who  waa 
with  me  when  the  first  shot  was  heard,  had  not  been  seen  since  that  moment. 
We  were  not  in  as  effective  condition  by  far  as  when  the  attack  was  made,  yet 
we  were  soon  to  be  called  upon  to  contend  against  a  force  immensely  superior 
to  the  one  with  which  we  had  been  engaged  during  the  early  hours  of  the 
day.  The  captured  herds  of  ponies  were  carefully  collected  inside  our  lines, 
and  so  guarded  as  to  prevent  their  stampede  or  recapture  by  the  Indians. 
Our  wounded,  and  the  immense  amount  of  captured  property  in  the  way  of 
ponies,  lodges,  etc.,  as  well  as  our  prisoners,  were  obstacles  in  the  way  of  our 
attempting  an  offensive  movement  against  the  lower  villages.  To  have  done 
this  would  have  compelled  us  to  divide  our  forces,  when  it  was  far  from  cer- 
tain that  we  could  muster  strength  enough  united  to  repel  the  attacks  of  the 
combined  tribes.  On  all  sides  of  us  the  Indians  could  now  be  seen  in  consider- 
able numbers,  so  that  from  being  the  surrounding  party,  as  we  had  been  in  the 
morning,  we  now  found  ourselves  surrounded  and  occupying  the  position  of 
defenders  of  the  village.  Fortunately  for  us,  as  the  men  had  been  expending  a 
great  many  rounds,  Major  Bell,  the  quartermaster,  who  with  a  small  escort  was 
endeavoring  to  reach  us  with  a  fresh  supply  of  ammunition,  had  by  constant  ex- 
ertion and  hard  marching  succeeded  in  doing  so,  and  now  appeared  on  the  ground 
with  several  thousand  rounds  of  carbine  ammunition,  a  reinforcement  greatly 
needed.  He  had  no  sooner  arrived  safely  than  the  Indians  attacked  from  the 
direction  from  which  he  came.  How  he  had  managed  to  elude  their  watchful 
eyes  I  never  could  comprehend,  unless  their  attention  had  been  so  completely 
absoibed  in  watching  our  movements  inside  as  to  prevent  them  from  keeping 
an  eye  out  to  discover  what  might  be  transpiring  elsewhere. 

Issuing  a  fresh  supply  of  ammunition  to  those  most  in  want  of  it,  the  fight 


1C3  LIFE  ON  THE  PLAINS. 

soon  began  generally  at  all  points  of  the  circle.  For  such  in  reality  had  our 
line  of  battle  become — a  continuous  and  unbroken  circle  of  which  the  village 
was  about  the  centre.  Notwithstanding  the  great  superiority  in  numbers  of 
the  Indians,  they  fought  with  excessive  prudence  and  a  lack  of  that  confident 
manner  which  they  usually  manifest  when  encountering  greatly  inferior  num- 
bers— a  result  due,  no  doubt,  to  the  fate  which  had  overwhelmed  our  first  op- 
ponents. Besides,  the  timber  and  the  configuration  of  the  ground  enabled  us 
to  keep  our  men  concealed  until  their  services  were  actually  required.  It 
seemed  to  be  the  design  and  wish  of  our  antagonists  to  draw  us  away  from  tho 
village ;  but  in  this  they  were  foiled.  Seeing  that  they  did  not  intend  to  press 
the  attack  just  then,  about  two  hundred  of  my  men  were  ordered  to  pull  down 
the  lodges  in  the  village  and  collect  the  captured  property  in  huge  piles  pre- 
paratory to  burning.  This  was  done  in  the  most  effectual  manner.  When 
everything  had  been  collected  the  torch  was  applied,  and  all  that  was  left  of 
the  village  were  a  few  heaps  of  blackened  ashes.  Whether  enraged  at  the 
sight  of  this  destruction  or  from  other  cause,  the  attack  soon  became  general 
along  our  entire  line,  and  pressed  with  so  much  vigor  and  audacity  that  every 
available  trooper  was  required  to  aid  in  meeting  these  assaults.  The  Indians 
would  push  a  party  of  well-mounted  warriors  close  up  to  our  lines  in  the  en- 
deavor to  find  a  weak  point  through  which  they  might  venture,  but  in  every 
attempt  were  driven  back.  I  now  concluded,  as  the  village  was  off  our  hands 
and  our  wounded  had  been  collected,  that  offensive  measures  might  be  adopted. 
To  this  end  several  of  the  squadrons  were  mounted  and  ordered  to  advance 
and  attack  the  enemy  wherever  force  sufficient  was  exposed  to  be  a  proper 
object  of  attack,  but  at  the  same  time  to  be  cautious  as  to  ambuscades.  Colonel 
Weir,  who  had  succeeded  to  the  command  of  Hamilton's  squadron,  Colonels 
Bcnteen  and  Myers  with  their  respective  squadrons,  all  mounted,  advanced 
and  engaged  the  enemy.  The  Indians  resisted  every  step  taken  by  the  troops, 
while  every  charge  made  by  the  latter  was  met  or  followed  by  a  charge  from 
the  Indians,  who  continued  to  appear  in  large  numbers  at  unexpected  times 
and  places.  The  squadrons  acting  in  support  of  each  other,  and  the  men  in 
each  being  kept  well  in  hand,  were  soon  able  to  force  the  line  held  by  the  In- 
dians to  yield  at  any  point  assailed.  This  being  followed  up  promptly,  the 
Indians  were  driven  at  every  point  and  forced  to  abandon  the  field  to  us.  Yet 
they  would  go  no  further  than  they  were  actually  driven.  It  was  now  about 
three  o'clock  in  the  afternoon.  I  knew  that  the  officer  left  in  charge  of  the  train 
and  eighty  men  would  push  after  us,  follow  our  trail,  and  endeavor  to  reach 
us  at  the  earliest  practicable  moment.  From  the  tops  of  some  of  the  highest 
peaks  oi'  round  hills  in  the  vicinity  of  the  village  I  knew  the  Indians  could 
reconnoitre  the  country  for  miles  in  all  directions.  I  feared  if  we  re- 
mained as  we  were  then  until  the  following  day,  the  Indians  might  in  this 
manner  discover  the  approach  of  our  train  and  detach  a  sufficient  body  of 
warriors  to  attack  and  capture  it;  and  its  loss  to  us,  aside  from  that  of  its 
guard,  would  have  proven  most  serious,  leaving  us  in  the  heart  of  the  enemy's 
country,  in  midwinter,  totally  out  of  supplies  for  both  men  and  horses. 

By  actual  count  we  had  in  our  possession  eight  hundred  and  seventy-five 
captured  ponies,  so  wild  and  unused  to  white  men  that  it  was  difficult  to  herd 
them.  What  we  were  to  do  with  them  was  puzzling,  as  they  could  not  have 
been  led  had  we  been  possessed  of  the  means  of  doing  this;  neither  could  we 
drive  them  as  the  Indians  were  accustomed  to  do.  And  even  if  we  could 
take  them  with  us,  either  the  one  wav  or  the  other,  it  was  anything  but  wise 


LIFE   ON  THE  PLAINS.  169 

Dr  desirable  en  our  part  to  do  so,  as  such  a  large  herd  of  ponies,  constituting  so 
much  wealth  in  the  eyes  of  the  Indians,  would  have  been  too  tempting  a  prize  to 
the  warriors  who  had  been  fighting  us  all  the  afternoon,  and  to  eflect  their  re- 
capture they  would  have  followed  and  waylaid  us  day  and  night,  with  every 
prospect  of  success,  until  we  should  have  arrived  at  a  place  of  safety.  Besides, 
we  had  upwards  of  sixty  prisoners  in  our  hands,  to  say  nothing  of  our  wounded, 
to  embarrass  our  movements.  We  had  achieved  a  great  and  important  suc- 
cess over  the  hostile  tribes ;  the  problem  now  was  how  to  retain  our  advantage 
and  steer  safely  through  the  difficulties  which  seemed  to  surround  our  posi- 
tion. The  Indians  had  suffered  a  telling  defeat,  involving  great  losses  in  life 
and  Valuable  property.  Could  they  succeed,  however,  in  depriving  us  of  the 
train  and  supplies,  and  in  doing  this  accomplish  the  killing  or  capture  of  the 
escort,  it  would  go  far  to  offset  the  damage  we  had  been  able  to  inflict  upon 
them  and  render  our  victory  an  empty  one 

As  I  deliberated  on  these  points  in  the  endeavor  to  conclude  upon  that 
which  would  be  our  wisest  course,  I  could  look  in  nearly  all  directions  and 
see  the  warriors  at  a  distance  collected  in  groups  on  the  tops  of  the  highest 
hills,  apparently  waiting  and  watching  our  next  move  that  they  might  act  ac- 
cordingly. To  guide  my  command  safely  out  of  the  difficulties  which  seemed 
just  then  to  beset  them,  I  again  had  recourse  to  that  maxim  in  war  which 
teaches  a  commander  to  do  that  which  his  enemy  neither  expects  nor  desires 
him  to  do. 


XVI. 


THE  close  of  the  last  article  left  my  command  on  the  Washita,  still  sur- 
rounded by  a  superior  but  badly  defeated  force  of  Indians.  We  were 
burdened  with  a  considerable  number  of  prisoners  and  quite  a  number  of  our 
own  and  the  enemy's  wounded,  and  had  in  our  possession  nearly  nine  hundred 
ponies  which  we  had  just  captured  from  the  enemy.  We  were  far  away — jus* 
how  far  we  did  not  know — from  our  train  of  supplies,  and  the  latter  with  its 
escort  was  in  danger  of  capture  and  destruction  by  the  savages  if  we  did  not 
act  to  prevent  it.  We  felt  convinced  that  we  could  not,  in  the  presence  of  so 
large  a  body  of  hostile  Indians,  hope  to  make  a  long  march  through  their 
country,  the  latter  favorable  to  the  Indian  mode  of  attack  by  surprise  and 
ambush,  and  keep  with  us  the  immense  herd  of  captured  ponies.  Such  a 
course  would  only  encourage  attack  under  circumstances  which  would  almost 
insure  defeat  and  unnecessary  loss  to  us.  We  did  not  need  the  ponies,  while 
the  Indians  did.  If  we  retained  them  they  might  conclude  that  one  object  of 
our  expedition  against  them  was  to  secure  plunder,  an  object  thoroughly  con- 
sistent with  the  red  man's  idea  of  war.  Instead,  it  was  our  desire  to  impress 
upon  his  uncultured  mind  that  our  every  act  and  purpose  had  been  simply  to 
inflict  deserved  punishment  upon  him  for  the  many  murders  and  other  depre- 
dations committed  by  him  in  and  around  the  homes  of  the  defenceless  settlers 
on  the  frontier.  Impelled  by  these  motives,  I  decided  neither  to  attempt  to 
take  the-  ponies  with  us  nor  to  abandon  them  to  the  Indians,  but  to  adopt  the 
only  measure  left — to  kill  them.  To  accomplish  this  seemingly — like  most 
measures  of  war — cruel  but  necessary  act,  four  companies  of  cavalrymen 
were  detailed  dismounted,  as  a  firing  party.  Before  they  reluctantly  engaged 
in  this  uninviting  work,  I  took  Romeo,  the  interpreter,  and  proceeded  to  the 
few  lodges  near  the  centre  of  the  village  which  we  had  reserved  from  destruc- 
tion, and  in  which  were  collected  the  prisoners,  consisting  of  upward  of  sixty 
squaws  and  children.  Romeo  was  directed  to  assemble  the  prisoners  in 
one  body,  as  I  desired  to  assure  them  of  kind  treatment  at  our  hands,  a  subject 
about  which  they  were  greatly  wrought  up;  also  to  tell  them  what  we  should 
expect  of  them,  and  to  inform  them  of  our  intention  to  march  probably  all  that 
night,  directing  them  at  the  same  time  to  proceed  to  the  herd  and  select  there- 
from a  suitable  number  of  ponies  to  carry  the  prisoners  on  the  march.  When 
Romeo  had  collected  them  in  a  single  group,  he,  acting  as  interpreter,  ac- 
quainted them  with  my  purpose  in  calling  them  together,  at  the  same  time  as- 
suring them  that  they  could  rely  confidently  upon  the  fulfilment  of  any  prom- 
ises I  made  them,  as  I  was  the  "  big  chief."  The  Indians  refer  to  all  officers 
of  a  command  as  "  chiefs,"  while  the  officer  in  command  is  designated  as  the 
"  big  chief."  After  I  had  concluded  what  I  desired  to  say  to  them,  they  sig- 
nified their  approval  and  satisfaction  by  gathering  around  me  and  going 
through  an  extensive  series  of  hand-shaking.  One  of  the  middle-aged  squawa 
then  informed  Romeo  that  she  wished  to  speak  on  behalf  of  herself  and 
companions.  Assent  having  been  given  to  this,  she  began  the  delivery  of 
an  address  which  for  wisdom  of  sentiment,  and  easy,  natural,  but  impassioned 
delivery,  might  have  been  heard  with  intense  interest  by  an  audience  of  cul- 


LIFE  ON  THE  PLAINS.  171 

tivated  refinement.     From  her  remarks,  interpreted  by  Romeo,  I  gathered 
much — in  fact,  the  first  reliable  information  as  to  what  band  we  had  attacked 
at  davlight,  which  chiefs  commanded,  and  many  interesting  scraps  of  informa- 
tion.    She  began  by  saying  that  now  she  and  the  women  and  children  about 
her  were  in  the   condition  of  captivity,    which  for  a  long  time  she  had 
prophesied  would  be  theirs  sooner  or  later.     She  claimed  to  speak  not  as  a 
squaw,  but  as  the  sister  of  the  head  chief  of  her  band,  Black  Kettle,  who  had 
fallen  that  morning  almost  the  moment  the  attack  was  made.     He  it  was  who 
was  the  first  to  hear  our  advance,  and  leaping  forth  from  his  lodge  with  rifle 
in  hand,  uttered  the  first  war-whoop  and  fired  the  first  shot  as  a  rally  signal  to 
his  warriors,  and  was  almost  immediately  after  shot  down  by  the  opening  vol- 
ley of  the  cavalry.    Often  had  she  warned  her  brother  of  the  danger  the  vil- 
lage, with  its  women  and  children,  was  exposed  to,  owing  to  the  frequent  raid- 
ing and  war  parties  which  from  time  to  time  had  been  permitted  to  go  forth 
and  depredate  upon  the  settlements  of  the  white  men.    In  the  end  it  was  sure 
to  lead  to  detection  and  punishment,  and  now  her  words  had  only  proven  too 
true.     Not  a  chief  or  warrior  of  the  village  in  her  belief  survived  the  battle  of 
the  forenoon.     And  what  was  to  become  of  all  these  women  and  children,  be- 
reft of  everything  and  of  every  friend?    True,  it  was  just.     The  warriors  had 
brought  this  fate  upon  themselves  and  their  families  by  their  unprovoked  at- 
tacks upon  the  white  man.     Black  Kettle,  the  head  chief  and  the  once  trusted 
friend  of  the  white  man,  had  fallen.     Little  Rock,  the  chief  second  in  rank  iu 
Ihe  village,  had  also  met  his  death  wlyle  attempting  to  defend  his  home  against 
his  enemies ;  others  were  named  in  the  order  of  their  rank  or  prowess  as  war- 
riors, but  all  had  gone  the  same  way.     Who  was  left  to  care  for  the  women 
and  children  who  still  lived?    Only  last  night,  she  continued,  did  the  last  war 
pnrty  return  from  the  settlements,  and  it  was  to  rejoice  over  their  achieve- 
ments that  the  entire  village  were  engaged  untt  a  late  hour  dancing  and  sing- 
ing.    This  was  why  their  enemies  were  able  to  ride  almost  into  their  lodges  be- 
fore they  were  aroused  by  the  noise  of  the  attack.    For  several  minutes  she 
continued  to  speak,  first  upbraiding  in  the  bitterest  terms  the  chiefs  and  war- 
riors who  had  been  the  cause  of  their  capture,  then  bewailing  in  the  most  plain- 
tive manner  their  sad  and  helpless  condition.  Turning  to  me  she  added,  "  You 
claim  to  be  a  chief.     This  man  "  (pointing  to  Romeo)  '»  says  you  are  the  big 
chief.     If  this  be  true  and  you  are  what  he  claims,  show  that  you  can  act  like  a 
great  chief  and  secure  for  us  that  treatment  which  the  helpless  are  entitled  to." 
After  the  delivery  of  this  strongly  melodramatic  harangue  there  was  intro- 
duced a  little  by-play,  in  which  I  was  unconsciously  made  to  assume  a  more 
prominent  part  than  either  my  inclinations  or  the  laws  of  society  might  ap- 
prove.    Black  Kettle's  sister,  whose  name  was  Mah-wis-sa,  and  whose  address 
had  just  received  the  hearty  approval  of  her  companions  by  their  earnest  ex- 
pression of  "Ugh!"  the  Indian  word  intended  for  applause,  then  stepped  into 
the  group  of  squaws,  and  after  looking  earnestly  at  the  face  of  each  for  a  mo- 
ment, approached  a  young  Indian  girl — probably  seventeen  years  of  age — and 
taking  her  by  the  hand  conducted  her  to  where  I  was  standing.     Placing  the 
hand  of  the  young  girl  in  mine,  she  proceeded  in  the  Indian  tongue  to  the  de- 
livery of  what  I,  in  my  ignorance  of  the  language,  presumed  was  a  form  of 
administering  a  benediction,  as  her  manner  and  gestures  corresponded  with 
this  idea.     Never  dreaming  of  her  purpose,  but  remembering  how  sensitive 
and  suspicious  the  Indian  nature  was,  and  that  any  seeming  act  of  inattention 
or  disrespect  on  my  part  might  be  misunderstood,  I  stood  a  passive  participant 


172  LIFE  ON  THE  PLAINS. 

in  the  strange  ceremony  then  being  enacted.     After  concluding  the  main  por- 
tion of  the  formalities,  she  engaged  in  what  seemed  an  invocation  of  the  Great 
Spirit,  casting  her  eyes  reverently  upward,  at  the  same  time  moving  her 
hands  slowly  down  over  the  faces  of  the  young  squaw  and  myself.    By  this 
time  my  curiosity  got  the  better  of  my  silence,  and  turning  to  Romeo,  who 
stood  near  me,  and  who  I  knew  was  familiar  with  Indian  customs,  I  quietly 
inquired,  "What  is  this  woman  doing,  Romeo?"     With  a  broad  grin  on  his 
swarthy  face  he  replied,  "  Why,  she's  marryin'  you  to  that  young  squaw !  " 
Although  never  claimed  as  an  exponent  of  the  peace  policy  about  which  so 
muck  has  been  said  and  written,  yet  I  entertained  the  most  peaceable  senti- 
ments toward  all  Indians  who  were  in  a  condition  to  do  no  harm  nor  violate 
any  law.     And  while  cherishing  these  friendly  feelings  and  desiring  to  do  all 
in  my  power  to  render  our  captives  comfortable  and  free  from  anxiety  regard- 
ing their  future  treatment  at  our  hands,  I  think  even  the  most  strenuous  and 
ardent  advocate  of  that  peace  policy  which  teaches  that  the  Indian  should  be 
left  free  and  unmolested  in  the  gratification  of  his  simple  tastes  and  habits, 
will  at  least  not  wholly  condemn  me  when  they  learn  that  this  last  touching 
and  unmistakable  proof  of  confidence  and  esteem,  offered  by  Mah-wis-sa  and 
gracefully  if  not  blushingly  acquiesced  in  by  the  Indian  maiden,  was  firmly 
but  respectfully  declined.     The  few  reasons  which  forced  me  to  deny  myself 
the  advantages  of  this  tempting  alliance  were  certain  circumstances  over 
which  I  then  had  no  control,  among  which  was  a  previous  and  already  solem- 
nized ceremony  of  this  character,  which  might  have  a  tendency  to  render  the 
second  somewhat  invalid.     Then,  again,  I  had  not  been  consulted  in  regard  to 
my  choice  in  this  matter — a  trifling  consideration,  but  still  having  its  due  influ- 
ence.   I  had  not  had  opportunities  to  become  acquainted  with  the  family  of 
the  young  damsel  who  thus  proposed  to  link  her  worldly  fate  with  mine.     Her 
father's  bank  account  might  or  might  not  be  in  a  favorable  condition.    No  op- 
portunity had  been  given  me  to  study  the  tastes,  disposition,  or  character  of 
the  young  lady — whether  she  was  fond  of  music,  literature,  or  domestic  duties. 
All  these  were  questions  with  which  I  was  not  sufficiently  familiar  to  justify 
me  in  taking  the  important  step  before  me.     I  did  not,  however,  like  certain 
candidates  for  office,  thrice  decline  by  standing  up;  and  with  my  hand  pressed 
to  my  heart  say,  "  Your  husband  I  cannot  be";  but  through  the  intermedia- 
tion of  Romeo,  the  interpreter,  who  from  the  first  had  been  highly  entertained 
by  what  he  saw  was  an  excellent  joke  on  the  big  chief,  and  wondering  in 
his  own  mind  how  I  would  extricate  myself  without  giving  offence,  I  ex- 
plained to  Mah-wis-sa  my  due  appreciation  of  the  kindness  intended  by  her- 
self and  her  young  friend,  but  that  according  to  the  white  man's  laws  I  was 
debarred  from  availing  myself  of  the  offer,  at  the  same  time  assuring  them 
of  my  high  consideration,  etc.     Glad  to  get  away  to  duties  that  called  me  else- 
where, I  left  with  Romeo.     As  soon  as  we  had  turned  our  backs  on  the  group, 
I  inquired  of  Romeo  what  object  could  have  been  in  view  which  induced 
Black  Kettle's  sister  to  play  the  part  she  did.     "  That's  easy  enough  to  under- 
stand ;  she  knows  they  are  in  your  power,  and  her  object  is  to  make  friends 
with  you  as  far  as  possible.     But  you  don1t  believe  anything  she  tells  you,  do 
you?    Why,  that  squaw — give  her  the  chance,  and  she'd  lift  your  or  my  scalp 
for  us  and  never  wink.     Lord,  I've  heerd  'em  talk  nne  too  often  to  be  catched 
BO  easy.     To  hear  her  talk  and  abuse  old  Black  Kettle  and  the  rest  that  I  hope 
we've  done  for,  you'd  think  that  squaw  never  had  had  a  hand  in  torturin'  to 
death  many  a  poor  devil  who's  been  picked  up  by  them.     But  it's  a  fact, 


LIFE  ON  THE  PLAINS.  173 

'taint  no  two  ways  'bout  it.  I've  lived  with  them  people  too  long  not  to  know 
'em — root  and  branch.  When  she  was  talkin'  all  that  palaver  to  you  'bout 
protectin'  'em  and  all  that  sort  of  stuff,  if  she  could  'a  know'd  that  minute  that 
these  outside  Injuns  was  'bout  to  gobble  us  up  she'd  'a  been  the  very  fust  one  to 
ram  a  knife  smack  into  ye.  That's  the  way  they  allus  talk  when  they  want 
anythin'.  Do  you  know  her  game  in  wantin'  to  marry  that  young  squaw  to 
you?  Well,  I'll  tell  ye;  ef  you'd  'a  married  that  squaw,  then  she'd  'a  told  yo 
that  all  the  rest  of  'em  were  her  kinfolks,  and  as  a  nateral  sort  of  a  thing 
you'd  'a  been  expected  to  kind  o'  provide  and  take  keer  of  your  wife's  rela- 
tions. That's  jist  as  I  tell  it  to  you — fur  don't  I  know?  Didn't  I  marry  a  young 
Cheyenne  squaw  and  give  her  old  father  two  of  my  best  ponies  for  her,  and  it 
wasn't  a  week  till  every  tarnal  Injun  in  the  village,  old  and  young,  came  to  my 
lodge,  and  my  squaw  tried  to  make  me  b'lieve  they  were  all  relations  of  hern, 
and  that  I  ought  to  give  'em  some  grub;  but  I  didn't  do  nothin'  of  the  sort." 
"  Well,  how  did  you  get  out  of  it,  Romeo?  "  •*  Get  out  of  it?  Why,  I  got  out  by 
jist  takin'  my  ponies  and  traps,  and  the  first  good  chance  I  lit  out;  that's  how 
I  got  out.  I  was  satisfied  to  marry  one  or  two  of  'em,  but  when  it  come  to 
marryin'  an  intire  tribe,  'souse  me." 

At  this  point  Romeo  was  interrupted  by  the  officer  in  command  of  the  men 
detailed  to  kill  the  ponies.  The  firing  party  was  all  ready  to  proceed  with 
its  work,  and  was  only  waiting  until  the  squaws  should  secure  a  sufficient 
number  of  ponies  to  transport  all  the  prisoners  on  the  march.  The  troopers 
had  endeavored  to  catch  the  ponies,  but  they  were  too  wild  and  unaccus- 
tomed to  white  men  to  permit  them  to  approach.  When  the  squaws  entered 
the  herd  they  had  no  difficulty  in  selecting  and  bridling  the  requisite  number. 
These  being  taken  off  by  themselves,  the  work  of  destruction  began  on  the  re- 
mainder, and  was  continued  until  nearly  eight  hundred  ponies  were  thus  dis- 
posed of.  All  this  time  the  Indians  who  had  been  fighting  us  from  tho 
outside  covered  the  hills  in  the  distance,  deeply  interested  spectators  of 
this  to  them  strange  proceeding.  The  loss  of  so  many  animals  of  value  was 
a  severe  blow  to  the  tribe,  as  nothing  so  completely  impairs  the  war-making 
facilities  for  the  Indians  of  the  Plains  as  the  deprivation  or  disabling  of  their 
ponies. 

In  the  description  of  the  opening  of  the  battle  in  the  preceding  chapter,  I 
spoke  of  the  men  having  removed  their  overcoats  and  haversacks  when 
about  to  charge  the  village.  These  had  been  disposed  of  carefully  on  the 
ground,  and  one  man  from  each  company  left  to  guard  them,  this  number  be- 
ing deemed  sufficient,  as  they  would  be  within  rifle-shot  of  the  main  command; 
besides,  the  enemy  as  was  then  supposed  would  be  inside  our  lines  and  suffi- 
ciently employed  in  taking  care  of  himself  to  prevent  any  meddling  on  his  part 
with  the  overco-its  and  haversacks.  This  was  partly  true,  but  we  had  not 
calculated  upon  Indians  appearing  in  force  and  surrounding  us.  When  this 
did  occur,  however,  their  first  success  was  in  effecting  the  capture  of  the  over- 
coats and  rations  of  the  men,  the  guard  barely  escaping  to  the  village.  This 
was  a  most  serious  loss,  as  the  men  were  destined  to  suffer  great  discomfort 
from  the  cold;  and  their  rations  being  in  the  haversacks,  and  it  being  uncertain 
when  we  should  rejoin  our  train,  they  were  compelled  to  endure  both  cold  and 
hunger.  It  was  when  the  Indians  discovered  our  overcoats  and  galloped  to 
their  capture,  that  one  of  my  staghounds,  Blucher,  seeing  them  riding  and 
yelling  as  if  engaged  in  the  chase,  dashed  from  the  village  and  joined  the  In- 
dians, who  no  sooner  saw  him  than  they  shot  him  through  with  an  arrow. 


174  LIFE  ON  THE  PLAINS. 

Several  months  afterward  I  discovered  his  remains  on  the  ground  near  where 
the  overcoats  had  been  deposited  on  that  eventful  morning. 

Many  noteworthy  incidents  were  observed  or  reported  during  the  fight. 
Before  the  battle  began,  our  Osage  allies,  in  accordance  with  the  Indian  cus- 
tom, dressed  in  their  war  costume,  painting  their  faces  in  all  imaginable  col- 
ors, except  one  tall,  fine-looking  warrior,  who  retained  his  ordinary  dress. 
Upon  inquiring  of  the  chief,  Little  Beaver,  why  this  one  did  not  array  himself 
as  the  others  had  done,  he  informed  me  that  it  was  in  obedience  to  a  law  among 
all  the  tribes,  under  which  any  chief  or  warrior  who  has  had  a  near  relative 
killed  by  an  enemy  belonging  to  another  tribe,  is  not  permitted  to  don  the  Avar 
costume  or  put  on  war  paint  until  he  has  avenged  the  murder  by  taking  a  scalp 
from  some  member  of  the  hostile  tribe.  A  war  party  of  the  Cheyennes  had 
visited  the  Osage  village  the  preceding  summer,  under  friendly  pretences. 
They  had  been  hospitably  entertained  at  the  lodge  of  the  warrior  referred  to 
by  his  squaw,  he  being  absent  on  a  hunt.  When  ready  to  depart  they  killed 
his  squaw  and  destroyed  his  lodge,  and  until  he  could  secure  a  scalp  he  must 
go  on  the  war  path  unadorned  by  feathers  or  paint.  After  the  battle  had  been 
waged  for  a  couple  of  hours  in  the  morning,  I  saw  this  warrior  approaching, 
his  horse  urged  to  his  highest  speed;  in  his  hand  I  saw  waving  wildly  over- 
head something  I  could  not  distinguish  until  he  halted  by  my  side,  when  I 
perceived  that  it  was  an  entire  scalp,  fresh  and  bleeding.  His  vengeance  had 
been  complete,  and  he  was  again  restored  to  the  full  privileges  of  a  warrior — a 
right  he  was  not  long  in  exercising,  as  the  next  time  I  saw  him  on  the  field  his 
face  was  completely  hidden  under  the  stripes  of  yellow,  black,  and  vermilion, 
the  colors  being  so  arranged  apparently  as  to  give  him  the  most  hideous  vis- 
age imaginable. 

Riding  in  the  vicinity  of  the  hospital,  I  saw  a  little  bugler  boy  sitting  on  a 
bundle  of  dressed  robes,  near  where  the  surgeon  was  dressing  and  caring  for 
the  wounded.  His  face  was  completely  covered  with  blood,  which  was  trick- 
ling down  over  his  cheek  from  a  wound  in  his  forehead.  At  first  glance  I 
thought  a  pistol  bullet  had  entered  his  skull,  but  on  stopping  to  inquire  of  him 
the  nature  of  his  injury,  he  informed  me  that  an  Indian  had  shot  him  in  the 
head  with  a  steel-pointed  arrow.  The  arrow  had  struck  him  just  above  the 
eye,  and  upon  encountering  the  skull  had  glanced  under  the  covering  of  the 
latter,  coming  out  near  the  ear,  giving  the  appearance  of  having  passed 
through  the  head.  There  the  arrow  remained  until  the  bugler  arrived  at  the 
hospital,  when  he  received  prompt  attention.  The  arrow  being  barbed  could 
not  be  withdrawn  at  once,  but  by  cutting  off  the  steel  point  the  surgeon  was 
able  to  withdraw  the  wooden  shaft  without  difficulty.  The  little  fellow  bore 
his  suffering  manfully.  I  asked  him  if  he  saw  the  Indian  who  wounded  him. 
Without  replying  at  once,  he  shoved  his  hand  deep  down  into  his  capacious 
trousers  pocket  and  fished  up  nothing  more  nor  less  than  the  scalp  of  an  In- 
dian, adding  in  a  nonchalant  manner,  "If  anybody  thinks  I  didn't  see  him,  I 
want  them  to  take  a  look  at  that."  He  had  killed  the  Indian  with  his  revolver 
after  receiving  the  arrow  wound  in  his  head. 

After  driving  off  the  Indians  who  had  attacked  us  from  the  outside,  so  as  to 
prevent  them  from  interfering  with  our  operations  ic.  t£«?  vicinity  of  the  village, 
parties  were  sent  here  and  there  to  look  up  the  dead  and  wounded  of  T:oth  sides. 
In  spite  of  the  most  thorough  search,  there  were  still  undiscovered  Major 
Elliott  and  nineteen  enlisted  men,  including  the  sergeant-major,  for  whose 
absence  we  were  unable  to  satisfactorily  account.  Officers  and  men  of  the 


LIFE  ON  THE  PLAINS.  175 

various  commands  were  examined,  but  nothing  was  elicited  from  them  except 
that  Major  Elliott  had  been  seen  about  daylight  charging  with  his  command  into 
the  village.  I  had  previously  given  him  up  as  killed,  but  was  surprised  that 
so  many  of  the  men  should  be  missing,  and  none  of  their  comrades  be  able  te 
account  for  them.  All  the  ground  inside  of  the  advanced  lines  held  by  the  In- 
dians who  attacked  us  after  our  capture  of  the  village  was  closely  and  care- 
fully examined,  in  the  hope  of  finding  the  bodies  of  some  if  not  all  the  absen- 
tees, but  with  no  success.  It  was  then  evident  that  when  the  other  bands  at- 
tempted to  reinforce  our  opponents  of  the  early  morning,  they  had  closed  their 
lines  about  us  in  such  manner  as  to  cut  off  Elliott  and  nineteen  of  our  men. 
What  had  been  the  fate  of  this  party  after  leaving  the  main  command?  This 
was  a  question  to  be  answered  only  in  surmises,  and  few  of  these  were  favora- 
ble to  the  escape  of  our  comrades.  At  last  one  of  the  scouts  reported  that  soon 
after  the  attack  on  the  village  began  he  had  seen  a  few  warriors  escaping, 
mounted,  from  the  village,  through  a  gap  that  existed  in  our  line  between  the 
commands  of  Elliott  and  Thompson,  and  that  Elliott  and  a  small  party  of  troop- 
ers were  in  close  pursuit;  that  a  short  time  after  he  had  heard  very  sharp  firing 
in  the  direction  taken  by  the  Indians  and  Elliott's  party,  but  that  as  the  firing 
had  continued  for  only  a  few  minutes,  he  had  thought  nothing  more  of  it  until 
the  prolonged  absence  of  our  men  recalled  it  to  his  mind.  Parties  were  sent 
in  the  direction  indicated  by  the  scout,  he  accompanying  them ;  but  after  a 
search  extending  nearly  two  miles,  all  the  parties  returned,  reporting  their 
efforts  to  discover  some  trace  of  Elliott  and  his  men  fruitless.  As  it  was  now 
lacking  but  an  hour  of  night,  we  had  to  make  an  effort  to  get  rid  of  the  Indians, 
who  still  loitered  in  strong  force  on  the  hills,  within  plain  view  of  our  position. 
Our  main  desire  was  to  draw  them  off  from  the  direction  in  which  our  train 
might  be  approaching,  and  thus  render  it  secure  from  attack  until  under  the 
protection  of  the  entire  command,  when  we  could  defy  any  force  our  enemies, 
could  muster  against  us.  The  last  lodge  having  been  destroyed,  and  all  the 
ponies  except  those  required  for  the  pursuit  having  been  killed,  the  command 
wns  drawn  in  and  united  near  the  village.  Making  dispositions  to  overcome 
any  resistance  which  might  be  offered  to  our  advance,  by  throwing  out  a 
strong  force  of  skirmishers,  we  set  out  down  the  valley  in  the  direction  where 
the  other  villages  had  been  reported,  and  toward  the  hills  on  which  were  col- 
lected the  greatest  number  of  Indians.  The  column  moved  forward  in  one 
body,  with  colors  flying  and  band  playing,  while  our  prisoners,  all  mounted  on 
captured  ponies,  were  under  sufficient  guard  immediately  in  rear  of  the  ad- 
vanced troops.  For  a  few  moments  after  our  inarch  began  the  Indians  on  the 
hills  remained  silent  spectators,  evidently  at  a  loss  at  first  to  comprehend  our 
intentions  in  thus  setting  out  at  that  hour  of  the  evening,  and  directing  our 
course  as  if  another  night  march  was  contemplated ;  and  more  than  all,  in  the 
direction  of  their  villages,  where  all  that  they  possessed  was  supposed  to  be. 
This  aroused  them  to  action,  as  we  could  plainly  see  considerable  commotion 
among  them — chiefs  riding  hither  and  thither,  as  if  in  anxious  consultation 
with  each  other  as  to  the  course  to  be  adopted.  Whether  the  fact  that  they 
could  not  fire  upon  our  advance  without  endangering  the  lives  of  their  own 
people,  who  were  prisoners  in  our  hands,  or  some  other  reason  previiled  with 
them,  they  never  offered  to  fire  a  shot  or  retard  our  movements  in  any  man- 
ner, but  instead  assembled  their  outlying  detachments  as  rapidly  as  possible, 
and  began  a  precipitate  movement  down  the  valley  in  advance  of  us,  fully  im- 
pressed with  the  idea  no  doubt  that  our  purpose  was  to  overtake  their  flying 


176  LIFE  ON  THE  PLAINS. 

people  and  herds  ami  administer  the  same  treatment  to  them  that  che  occu 
pants  of  the  upper  village  had  received.  This  was  exactly  the  effect  I  desired, 
and  our  march  was  conducted  with  such  appearance  of  determination  and  ra- 
pidity that  this  conclusion  on  their  part  was  a  most  natural  one.  Leaving  a 
few  of  their  warriors  to  hover  along  our  flanks  and  watch  our  progress,  the 
main  body  of  the  Indians,  able  to  travel  much  faster  than  the  troops,  soon  dis- 
appeared from  our  sight  in  front.  We  still  pushed  on  in  the  same  direction, 
and  continued  our  march  in  this  manner  until  long  after  dark,  by  which  time 
we  reached  the  deserted  villages,  the  occupants — at  least  the  non-combatants 
and  herds — having  fled  in  the  morning  when  news  of  our  attack  on  Black  Ket- 
tle's village  reached  them.  We  had  now  reached  a  point  several  miles  below 
the  site  of  Black  Kettle's  village,  and  the  darkness  was  sufficient  to  cover  our 
movements  from  the  watchful  eyes  of  the  Indian  scouts,  who  had  dogged  our 
march  as  long  as  the  light  favored  them. 

Facing  the  command  about,  it  was  at  once  put  in  motion  to  reach  oui 
train,  not  only  as  a  measure  of  safety  and  protection  to  the  latter,  but  as  a  ne 
cessary  movement  to  relieve  the  wants  of  the  command,  particularly  that  por- 
tion whose  haversacks  and  overcoats  had  fallen  into  the  hands  of  the  Indians 
early  in  the  morning.  By  ten  o'clock  we  reached  the  battle  ground,  but  with- 
out halting  pushed  on,  following  the  trail  we  had  made  in  striking  the  village. 
The  march  was  continued  at  a  brisk  gait  until  about  two  o'clock  in  the  morn- 
ing, when  I  concluded  it  would  be  prudent  to  allow  the  main  command  to  halt 
and  bivouac  until  daylight,  sending  one  squadron  forward  without  delay,  to  re- 
inforce the  guard  with  the  train.  Colonel  West's  squadron  was  detailed  upon 
this  duty.  The  main  body  of  the  troops  was  halted,  and  permitted  to  build 
huge  fires,  fuel  being  obtainable  in  abundance  from  the  timber  which  lined  the 
valley  of  the  Washita — our  march  still  leading  us  up  the  course  of  this  stream . 

At  daylight  the  next  morning  we  were  again  in  our  saddles  and  wending 
our  way  hopefully  toward  the  train.  The  location  of  the  latter  we  did  not 
know,  presuming  that  it  had  been  pushing  after  us  since  we  had  taken  our 
abrupt  departure  from  it.  Great  was  our  joy  and  satisfaction,  about  ten 
o'clock,  to  discover  the  train  safely  in  camp.  The  teams  were  at  once  har- 
nessed and  hitched  to  the  wagons,  and  without  halting  even  to  prepare  break- 
fast, the  march  was  resumed,  I  being  anxious  to  encamp  at  a  certain  point 
that  night  from  where  I  intended  sending  scouts  through  with  despatches  to 
General  Sheridan.  Early  in  the  afternoon  this  camp  was  reached ;  it  was  near 
the  point  where  we  had  first  struck  the  timbered  valley,  at  the  time  not  know- 
ing that  it  was  the  valley  of  the  Washita.  Here  men  and  horses  were  given 
the  first  opportunity  to  procure  a  satisfactory  meal  since  the  few  hasty  morsels 
obtained  by  them  during  the  brief  halt  made  between  nine  and  ten  o'clock  the 
night  we  arrived  in  the  vicinity  of  the  village.  After  posting  our  pickets  and 
rendering  the  camp  secure  from  surprise  by  the  enemy,  horses  were  unsad- 
dled, tents  pitched,  and  every  means  taken  to  obtain  as  comfortable  a  night  ag 
the  limited  means  at  our  disposal  and  the  severities  of  the  season  would  per- 
mit. After  partaking  of  a  satisfactory  dinner,  I  began  writing  my  report  to 
General  Sheridan.  First  I  sent  for  California  Joe,  and  informed  him  that  I 
desired  to  send  a  despatch  to  General  Sheridan  that  night,  and  would  have  it 
ready  by  dark,  so  that  the  bearer  could  at  once  set  out  as  soon  as  it  was  sufli- 
ciently  dark  to  conceal  his  movements  from  the  scouts  of  the  enemy,  who  no 
doubt  were  still  following  and  watching  us.  I  told  California  Joe  that  I  had 
selected  him  as  the  bearer  of  the  despatch,  and  he  was  at  liberty  to  name  the 


LIFE  OX  THE  PLAINS.  17? 

number  of  men  he  desired  to  accompany  him,  as  it  was  a  most  perilous  mis- 
sion on  which  he  was  going.  The  exact  distance  he  would  have  to  ride  in  or- 
der to  reach  General  Sheridan's  headquarters  at  Camp  Supply  could  not  be 
determined.  The  command  had  occupied  four  days  in  accomplishing  it,  but 
California  Joe,  with  his  thorough  knowledge  of  the  country,  and  the  experi- 
ence of  our  march,  would  be  able  to  follow  a  much  more  direct  route  than  a 
large  command  moving  with  a  train. 

He  did  not  seem  in  the  least  disturbed  when  told  of  his  selection  for  this  er- 
rand, so  full  of  danger.  When  informed  that  he  might  name  the  number  of 
men  to  accompany  him,  I  supposed  he  would  say  about  twelve  or  more,  under 
command  of  a  good  non-commissioned  officer.  Very  few  persons  in  or  out  of 
the  military  service  would  have  cared  to  undertake  the  journey  with  much  less 
than  ten  times  that  force,  but  he  contented  himself  by  informing  me  that  be- 
fore answering  that  question  he  would  walk  down  to  where  the  scouts  were  in 
camp  and  consult  his  "pardner."  He  soon  returned  saying,  "I've  just  been 
talkin'  the  matter  over  with  my  pardner,  and  him  and  me  both  concludes  that 
as  safe  and  sure  a  way  as  any  is  for  him  and  me  to  take  a  few  extra  rounds  of 
ammunition  and  strike  out  from  here  together  the  very  minnit  it's  dark.  As  for 
any  more  men,  we  don't  want  'em,  because  yer  see  in  a  case  of  this  'ere  kind 
thar's  more  to  be  made  by  dodgin'  an'  runnin'  than  thar  is  by  fightin',  an1  two 
upright  men  kin  do  better  at  that  than  twenty;  they  can't  be  seen  half  as  fur. 
Besides,  two  won't  leave  as  much  of  a  trail  for  the  Injuns  to  find.  If  my  pard- 
ner an'  me  kin  git  away  from  here  as  soon  as  it  is  plum  dark,  we'll  be  so  fur 
from  here  by  daylight  to-morrer  niornin'  the  Injuns  never  couldn't  tetch  hide 
nor  bar  of  us.  Besides,  I  don't  reckon  the  pesky  varmints  '11  be  so  overly  keen  in 
meddlin'  with  our  business,  seein'  as  how  they've  got  their  han's  tolerable  full 
settin'  things  to  rights  at  home,  owin'  to  the  little  visit  we've  jist  made  'em.  I 
rather  s'pect,  all  things  considerin',  them  Injuns  would  be  powerful  glad  to  call 
it  quits  for  a  spell  any  way,  an'  if  I  ain't  off  the  trail  mightily,  some  of  them 
'ere  head  chiefs  as  ain't  killed  will  be  headin'  for  the  nighest  Peace  Commis- 
sioner before  they  git  the  war  paint  clean  off  their  faces.  This  thing  of  pump- 
in'  'em  when  the  snow's  a  foot  deep,  and  no  grass  for  their  ponies,  puts  a  new 
wrinkle  in  these  Injuns'  scalp,  an'  they  ain't  goin'  to  git  over  it  in  a  minnit 
either.  Wai,  I'm  goin'  back  to  the  boys  to  see  if  I  can  borrer  a  little  smokin' 
tobacker.  I  may  want  to  take  a  smoke  on  the  way.  Whenever  you  git  yer 
dockiments  ready  jist  send  your  orderly  down  thar,  and  me  and  my  pardner 
will  be  ready.  I'm  mighty  glad  I'm  goin'  to-night,  for  I  know  Gineral  Sheri- 
dan rll  be  monstrous  glad  to  see  me  back  so  soon.  Did  I  tell  yer  I  used  to 
know  the  Gineral  when  he  was  second  or  third  lootenant  and  post,  quartermas- 
ter in  Oregon?  That  must  'a  been  afore  your  time." 

Leaving  California  Joe  to  procure  his  '*  tobacker,"  I  assembled  all  the  offi- 
cers of  the  command  and  informed  them  that  as  there  was  but  an  hour  or  two 
in  which  I  was  to  write  my  report  of  the  battle  of  the  Washita,  I  would  not 
have  time,  as  I  should  have  preferred  to  do,  to  send  to  them  for  regular  and 
formally  written  reports  of  their  share  in  the  engagement;  but  in  order  that  I 
might  have  the  benefit  of  their  combined  knowledge  of  the  battle  and  its  re- 
sults, each  officer  in  response  to  my  request  gave  me  a  brief  summary  of  some 
of  the  important  points  which  his  report  would  have  contained  if  submitted  in 
writing.  With  this  information  in  my  possession,  I  sat  down  in  my  tent  and 
penned,  in  as  brief  manner  as  possible,  a  report  to  General  Sheridan  detailing 
our  movements  from  the  time  Elliott,  with  his  three  companies,,  discovered  the 


178  LIFE  OX  THE  PLAINS. 

trail,  up  to  the  point  from  which  my  despatch  was  written,  giving  particularly 
the  main  facts  of  our  discovery,  attack,  and  complete  destruction  of  the  village 
of  Black  Kettle.  It  was  just  about  dark  when  I  finished  this  despatch  and  was 
about  to  send  for  California  Joe,  when  that  loquacious  personage  appeared  at 
the  door  of  my  tent.  "I'm  not  so  anxious  to  leave  yer  all  here,  but  the  fact 
is,  the  sooner  me  and  pardner  are  off,  I  reckon  the  better  it'll  be  in  the  end. 
I  want  to  put  at  least  fifty  miles  'tween  me  and  this  place  by  daylight  to-mor- 
rer  mornin',  so  if  yer'll  jest  hurry  up  yer  papers,  it'll  be  a  lift  for  us." 

On  going  outside  the  tent  I  saw  that  the  "  pardner  "  was  the  scout  Jack 
Corbin,  the  same  who  had  first  brought  the  intelligence  of  Elliott's  discovery 
of  the  trail  to  us  at  Antelope  Hills.  He  was  almost  the  antipodes  of  California 
Joe  in  regard  to  many  points  of  character,  seldom  indulging  in  a  remark  or 
suggestion  unless  prompted  by  a  question.  These  two  scouts  recalled  to  my 
mind  an  amicable  arrangement  said  to  exist  between  a  harmonious  married 
pair,  in  which  one  was  willing  to  do  all  the  talking  and  the  other  was  perfectly 
willing  he  should.  The  two  scouts,  who  were  about  to  set  out  to  accomplish  a 
long  journey  through  an  enemy's  country,  with  no  guides  save  the  stars,  neither 
ever  having  passed  over  the  route  they  proposed  to  take,  and  much  of  the  ride 
to  be  executed  during  the  darkness  of  night,  apparently  felt  no  greater,  if  as 
great,  anxiety  as  to  the  result  of  their  hazardous  mission  than  one  ordinarily 
feels  in  contemplating  a  journey  of  a  few  hours  by  rail  or  steamboat.  Cali- 
fornia Joe  was  dressed  and  equipped  as  usual.  About  his  waist  and  under- 
neath his  cavalry  greatcoat  and  cape  he  wore  a  belt  containing  a  Colt  re- 
Tolver  and  hunting  knife ;  these,  with  his  inseparable  companion,  a  long  Spring- 
field breech-loading  rifle,  composed  his  defensive  armament.  His  "  pardner," 
Jack  Corbin,  was  very  similarly  arrayed  except  in  equipment,  his  belt  con- 
taining two  revolvers  instead  of  one,  while  a  Sharps  carbine  supplied  the  placa 
of  a  rifle,  being  more  readily  carried  and  handled  on  horseback.  The  mounts 
of  the  two  men  were  as  different  as  their  characters,  California  Joe  confiding 
his  safety  to  the  transporting  powers  of  his  favorite  mule,  while  Corbin  was 
placing  his  reliance  upon  a  fine  gray  charger.  Acquainting  the  men  with  the 
probable  route  we  should  pursue  in  our  onward  march  toward  Camp  Supply,  so 
that,  if  desirable,  they  might  be  able  to  rejoin  us,  I  delivered  my  report  to 
General  Sheridan  into  the  keeping  of  California  Joe,  who,  after  unbuttoning 
numerous  coats,  blouses,  and  vests,  consigned  the  package  to  one  of  the  nu- 
merous capacious  inner  pockets  with  which  each  garment  seemed  supplied, 
with  the  remark,  "I  reckon  it'll  keep  dry  thar  in  case  of  rain  or  accident." 
Both  men  having  mounted,  I  shook  hands  with  them,  wishing  them  God-speed 
and  a  successful  journey.  As  they  rode  off  in  the  darkness  California  Joe,  ir- 
repressible to  the  last,  called  out,  "  Wai,  I  hope  an'  trust  yer  won't  have  any 
scrimmage  while  I'm  gone,  because  I'd  hate  mightily  now  to  miss  anything  of 
the  sort,  seein'  I've  stuck  to  yer  this  fur." 

After  enjoying  a  most  grateful  and  comparatively  satisfactory  night's  rest, 
the  demands  of  hunger  on  the  part  of  man  and  beast  having  been  bountifully 
supplied  from  the  stores  contained  in  our  train,  while  a  due  supply  of  blankets 
and  robes,  with  the  assistance  of  huge  camp-fires,  enabled  the  men  to  protect 
themselves  against  the  intense  cold  of  midwinter,  our  march  was  resumed  at 
daylight  in  the  direction  of  Camp  Supply.  Our  wounded  had  received  every 
possible  care  and  attention  that  a  skilful  and  kind-hearted  medical  oflicer 
could  suggest.  Strange  to  add,  and  greatly  to  our  surprise  as  well  as  joy, 
Colonel  Barnitz,  who  had  been  carried  into  the  village  shot  through  the  body 


LIFE  ON  THE  PLAINS.  179 

and,  as  all  supposed,  mortally  wounded,  with  apparently  but  a  few  minutes 
to  live,  had  not  only  survived  the  rough  jostling  of  the  night  march  made 
after  leaving  the  village,  but  the  surgeon,  Dr.  Lippincott,  who  was  unceasing 
in  his  attentions  to  the  wounded,  reported  indications  favorable  to  a  prolonga- 
tion of  life  if  not  a  complete  recovery.  This  was  cheering  news  to  all  the 
comrades  of  Colonel  Barnitz.  I  well  remember  how,  when  the  Colonel  was 
first  carried  by  four  of  his  men,  in  the  folds  of  an  army  blanket,  into  the  vil- 
lage, his  face  wore  that  pale  deathly  aspect  so  common  and  peculiar  to  those 
mortally  wounded.  He,  as  well  as  all  who  saw  him,  believed  his  end  near 
at  hand.  But  like  a  brave  soldier,  as  he  was  and  had  proven  himself  to 
be,  death  had  no  terrors  for  him.  When  asked  by  me,  as  I  knelt  at  the  side 
of  the  litter  on  which  he  was  gasping  for  breath,  whether  he  had  any  messages 
to  send  to  absent  friends,  he  realized  the  perils  of  his  situation,  and  in  half-fin- 
ished sentences,  mingled  with  regrets,  delivered,  as  he  .and  all  of  us  supposed, 
his  farewell  messages  to  be  transmitted  to  dear  ones  at  home.  And  yet,  de- 
spite the  absence  of  that  care  and  quiet,  not  to  mention  little  delicacies  and 
luxuries,  regarded  as  so  essential,  and  which  would  have  been  obtainable  under 
almost  any  other  circumstances,  Colonel  Barnitz  continued  to  improve,  and 
before  many  weeks  his  attendant  medical  officer  was  able  to  pronounce  him 
out  of  danger,  although  to  this  day  he  is,  and  for  the  remainder  of  life  will  be, 
disabled  from  further  active  duty,  the  ball  by  which  he  was  wounded  having 
severed  one  of  his  ribs  in  such  a  manner  as  to  render  either  riding  or  the 
wearing  of  a  sabre  or  revolver  too  painful  to  be  endured.  By  easy  marches 
we  gradually  neared  Camp  Supply,  and  had  begun  to  descend  the  long  slope 
leading  clown  to  the  valley  of  Wolf  creek,  the  stream  on  which  we  had  en- 
camped three  nights  when  we  first  set  out  from  Camp  Supply  in  search  of 
Indians. 

With  two  or  three  of  the  Osage  guides  and  as  many  of  the  officers,  I 
was  riding  some  distance  in  advance  of  the  column  of  troops,  and  could  indis- 
tinctly see  the  timber  fringing  the  valley  in  the  distance,  when  the  attention  of 
our  little  party  was  attracted  to  three  horsemen  who  were  to  be  seen  riding 
slowly  along  near  the  edge  of  the  timber.  As  yet  they  evidently  had  not  ob- 
served us,  the  troops  behind  us  not  having  appeared  in  view.  We  were 
greatly  at  a  loss  to  determine  who  the  three  horsemen  might  be ;  they  were 
yet  too  distant  to  be  plainly  visible  to  the  eye,  and  the  orderly  with  my  field 
glass  was  still  in  rear.  While  we  were  halting  and  watching  their  move- 
ments we  saw  that  they  also  had  discovered  us,  one  of  their  number  riding  up 
to  a  small  elevation  near  by  from  which  to  get  a  better  view  of  our  group. 
After  studying  us  for  a  few  moments  he  returned  at  a  gallop  to  his  two  com- 
panions, when  all  three  turned  their  horses  toward  the  timber  and  moved 
rapidly  in  that  direction.  We  were  still  unable  to  determine  whether  they 
were  Indians  or  white  men,  the  distance  being  so  great  betweeri  us,  when  my 
orderly  arrived  with  my  field  glass,  by  which  I  was  able  to  catch  a  glimpse  of 
them  just  as  they  were  disappearing  in  the  timber,  when  whose  familiar  form 
should  be  revealed  but  that  of  California  Joe,  urging  his  mule  to  its  greatest 
speed  in  order  to  reach  the  timber  before  we  should  discover  them.  They  had 
evidently  taken  us  for  Indians,  and  well  they  might,  considering  that  two  of 
our  party  were  Osages  and  the  others  were  dressed  in  anything  but  the  regula- 
tion uniform.  To  relieve  the  anxious  minds  of  California  Joe  and  his  com- 
panions, I  put  spurs  to  my  horse  and  was  soon  bounding  down  the  plains  lead- 
ing into  the  valley  to  join  him.  I  had  not  proceeded  over  half  way  when  th€ 


180  LIFE  ON  THE  PLAINS. 

scouts  rode  cautiously  out  from  the  timber,  and  California  Joe,  after  shading 
his  eyes  with  his  hand  and  looking  for  a  few  moments,  raised  his  huge  som- 
brero from  his  matted  head,  and  waving  it  above  him  as  a  signal  of  recogni- 
tion, pressed  his  great  Mexican  spurs  deep  into  the  sides  of  his  humble-looking 
steed,  if  a  mule  may  receive  such  an  appellation,  and  the  three  scouts  were 
soon  galloping  toward  us. 

The  joy  at  the  meeting  was  great  on  both  sides,  only  dampened  somewhat 
on  the  part  of  California  Joe  by  the  fact  that  he  and  his  comrades  had  taken 
to  the  timber  so  promptly  when  first  they  discovered  us ;  but  he  explained  it 
by  saying,  "I  counted  on  it  bein'  you  all  the  time  when  I  fust  got  my  eye  on 
yer,  until  I  saw  two  Injuns  in  the  squad,  an'  forgettin'  all  about  them  Osages 
we  had  along,  I  jumped  at  the  conclusion  that  if  thar  war  any  Injuns  around, 
the  comfortablest  place  I  knowed  for  us  three  was  to  make  fur  the  timber,  and 
there  make  a  stand.  We  war  gettin1  ready  to  give  it  to  yer  if  it  turned  out  yer 
war  all  Injuns.  Wai,  I'm  powerful  glad  to  see  yer  agin,  an'  that's  sure." 

From  his  further  conversation  we  were  informed  that  Jack  Corbin  and  him- 
self had  made  their  trip  to  General  Sheridan's  headquarters  without  hindrance 
or  obstacle  being  encountered  on  their  way,  and  that  after  delivering  the  des- 
patches and  being  well  entertained  in  the  mean  time,  they,  with  one  other  scout, 
bad  been  sent  by  the  General  to  endeavor  to  meet  us,  bringing  from  him  a 
package  of  orders  and  letters. 

While  the  column  was  overtaking  us,  and  while  California  Joe,  now  in  his 
element,  was  entertaining  the  attentive  group  of  officers,  scouts,  and  Osages 
who  gathered  around  him  to  hear  him  relate  in  his  quaint  manner  what  he 
saw,  heard,  and  told  at  General  Sheridan's  headquarters,  I  withdrew  to  one 
side  and  opened  the  large  official  envelope  in  which  were  contained  both  offi- 
cial and  personal  despatches.  These  were  eagerly  read,  and  while  the  satisfac- 
tion derived  from  the  perusal  of  some  of  the  letters  of  a  private  and  congratu- 
latory nature  from  personal  friends  at  Camp  Supply  was  beyond  expression, 
the  climax  of  satisfaction  was  reached  when  my  eye  came  to  an  official-look- 
ing document  bearing  the  date  and  heading  which  indicated  department  head- 
quarters as  its  source.  We  had  but  little  further  to  go  before  going  into  camp 
for  that  night,  and  as  the  command  had  now  overtaken  us,  we  moved  down  to 
the  timber  and  there  encamped ;  and  in  order  that  the  approving  words  of  our 
chief  should  be  transmitted  promptly  to  every  individual  of  the  command,  the 
line  was  formed  and  the  following  order  announced  to  the  officers  and  men : 

HEADQUARTERS  DEPARTMENT  or  THE  MISSOURI,  IN  THE  FIELD,  DEPOT  ON  THE  NORTH  ^ 
CANADIAN,  AT  THE  JUNCTION  OF  BEAVER  CREEK,  INDIAN  TERRITORY, 

November  2!),  18(58.        } 

GENERAL  FIELD  ORDERS  No.  G.— The  Major  General  commanding  announces  to  this  com- 
mand the  defeat,  by  the  Seventh  regiment  of  cavalry,  of  a  large  force  of  Cheyenne  Indians,  under 
the  celebrated  chief  Black  Kettle,  rel'nforced  by  the  Arrapahoes  tinder  Little  Kaven,  and  the  Ki- 
owas  under  Satanta,  on  the  morning  of  the  27th  instant,  on  the  Washita  river,  near  the  Antelope 
Hills,  Indian  Territory,  resulting  in  a  loss  to  the  savages  c.'  3>ne  hundred  and  three  warriors  killed. 
Including  Black  Kettle,  the  capture  of  fifty-three  squaws  ai.  I  children,  eight  hundred  and  seventy- 
five  ponies,  eleven  hundred  and  twenty-three  buffalo  robes  and  skins,  five  hundred  and  thirty-five 
pounds  of  powder,  one  thousand  and  fifty  pounds  of  lead,  four  thousand  arrows,  seven  hundred 
pounds  of  tobacco,  besides  rifles,  pistols,  saddles,  bows,  lariats,  and  immense  quantities  of  dried 
ineat  and  other  winter  provisions,  the  complete  destruction  of  their  village,  and  almost  total  anni- 
hilation of  this  Indian  band. 

The  loss  to  the  Seventh  Cavalry  was  two  officers  killed,  Major  Joel  H.  Elliott  and  Captain 
I/niis  McL.  Hamilton,  and  nineteen  enlisted  men;  three  officers  wounded,  Brevet  Lieutenant-Col- 
onel  Albert  Barnitz  (badly),  Brevet  Lieutenant-Colonel  T.  W.  Custer,  and  Second  Lieutenant  T. 
E.  March  (slightly),  and  eleven  enlisted  men. 

The  energy  and  rapidity  shown  during  one  of  the  heaviest  anow-otorms  that  has  visited  thl« 


LIFE  ON  THE  PLAINS.  181 

section  of  the  country,  with  the  temperature  below  freezing  point,  and  the  gallantry  and  bravery 
displayed,  resulting  in  such  signal  success,  reflect  the  highest  credit  upon  both  the  officers  and 
men  of  the  Seventh  Cavalry;  and  the  Major-General  commanding,  while  regretting  the  loss  of  such 
gallant  officers  as  Major  Elliott  and  Captain  Hamilton,  who  fell  while  gallantly  leading  their  men, 
desires  to  express  his  thanks  to  the  officers  and  men  engaged  in  the  battle  of  the  Washita,  and  his 
•pecial  congratulations  are  tendered  to  their  distinguished  commander,  Brevet  Major-Genei-al 
George  A.  Custer,  for  the  efficient  and  gallant  services  rendered,  which  have  characterised  the 
opening  of  the  campaign  against  hostile  Indians  south  of  the  Arkansas. 

By  command  of 

Major-General  P.  n.  SHERIDAN. 
(Signed)         J.  SCIIUYLER  CROSBY,  Brevet  Lieutenant-Colonel,  A.  D.  C.,  A.  A.  A.  General. 

This  order,  containing  as  it  did  the  grateful  words  of  approval  from  our  re- 
vered commander,  went  far  to  drown  the  remembrance  of  the  hunger,  cold, 
and  danger  encountered  by  the  command,  in  the  resolute  and  united  effort 
made  by  it  to  thoroughly  discharge  its  duty. 

Words  like  these,  emanating  from  the  source  they  did,  and  upon  an  occa- 
sion such  as  this  was,  were  immeasurably  more  welcome,  gratifying,  and  sat- 
isfactory to  the  pride  of  officers  and  men  than  would  have  been  the  reception 
of  a  budget  of  brevets,  worded  in  the  regular  stereotyped  form  and  distrib- 
uted in  a  promiscuous  manner,  having  but  little  regard  to  whether  the  re- 
cipient had  bravely  imperilled  his  life  on  the  battle-field  in  behalf  of  his 
country,  or  had  taken  particular  care  to  preserve  that  life  upon  some  field  far 
removed  from  battle. 

The  last  camp  before  we  reached  Camp  Supply  was  on  Wolf  creek,  about 
ten  miles  from  General  Sheridan's  headquarters.  The  weather  had  now 
moderated  to  the  mildest  winter  temperature,  the  snow  having  melted  and 
disappeared. 

From  this  point  I  sent  a  courier  to  General  Sheridan  soon  after  going  into 
camp,  informing  him  of  our  whereabouts  and  the  distance  from  his  camp,  and 
that  we  would  reach  the  latter  at  such  an  hour  in  the  forenoon,  when  the  offi- 
cers and  men  of  my  command  would  be  pleased  to  march  in  review  before  him 
and  his  staff  as  we  finished  our  return  march  from  the  opening  of  the  winter 
campaign.  Officers  and  men,  in  view  of  this,  prepared  to  put  on  their  best  ap- 
pearance. At  the  appointed  hour  on  the  morning  of  December  2,  the  com- 
mand moved  out  of  camp  and  began  its  last  day's  march  toward  Camp  Sup- 
ply. Considering  the  hard  and  trying  character  of  the  duty  they  had  been  en- 
gaged in  since  leaving  Camp  Supply,  the  appearance  of  officers,  men,  and 
horses  was  far  better  than  might  naturally  have  been  expected  of  them. 
When  we  arrived  within  a  couple  of  miles  of  General  Sheridan's  headquarters, 
we  were  met  by  one  of  his  staff  officers  with  a  message  from  the  General,  that 
it  would  give  him  great  pleasure  to  review  the  Seventh  Cavalry  as  proposed, 
and  that  he  and  his  staff  would  be  mounted,  and  take  up  a  favorable  position 
for  the  review  near  headquarters.  In  approaching  Camp  Supply  by  the  route 
we  were  marching,  a  vie  >v  of  the  camp  and  depot  is  first  gained  from  the  point 
where  the  high  level  plain  begins  to  descend  gradually,  to  form  the  valley  in 
the  middle  of  which  Camp  Supply  is  located ;  so  that  by  having  a  man  on  the 
lookout,  to  report  when  the  troops  should  first  make  their  appearance  on  the 
heights  overlooking  Beaver  creek,  the  General  was  enabled  not  only  to  receive 
timely  notice  of  our  approach,  but  to  take  position  with  his  staff  to  witness  our 
march  down  the  long  gradual  slope  leading  into  the  valley.  The  day  was  all 
we  could  wish — a  bright  sun  overhead,  and  favorable  ground  for  the  nianoeu 
vring  of  troops. 

I  had  taken  the  precaution  to  establish  the  formation  of  the  inarching 
column  before  we  should  appear  in  view  from  General  Sheridan's  camp,  sc 


182  LIFE  ON  THE  PLAINS. 

that  after  our  inarch  began  down  the  beautifully  descending  slope  to  the  val- 
ley, no  change  was  made.  In  many  respects  the  column  we  formed  was  unique 
in  appearance.  First  rode  our  Osage  guides  and  trailers,  dressed  and  painted 
in  the  extremest  fashions  of  war  according  to  their  rude  customs  and  ideas.  As 
we  advanced  these  warriors  chanted  their  war  songs,  fired  their  guns  in  tri- 
umph, and  at  intervals  gave  utterance  to  their  shrill  war-whoops.  Next 
came  the  scouts  riding  abreast,  with  California  Joe  astride  his  faithful  mule 
bringing  up  the  right,  but  unable,  even  during  this  ceremonious  and  formal  occa- 
ion,  to  dispense  with  his  pipe.  Immediately  in  rear  of  the  scouts  rode  the  In- 
dian prisoners  under  guard,  all  mounted  on  Indian  ponies,  and  in  their  dress, 
conspicuous  by  its  bright  colors,  many  of  them  wearing  the  scarlet  blanket  so 
popular  with  the  wild  tribes,  presenting  quite  a  contrast  to  the  dull  and  motley 
colors  worn  by  the  scouts.  Some  little  distance  in  rear  came  the  troops  formed 
in  column  of  platoons,  the  leading  platoon,  preceded  by  the  band  playing  "  Garry 
Owen,"  being  composed  of  the  sharpshooters  under  Colonel  Cook,  followed  in 
succession  by  the  squadrons  in  the  regular  order  of  march.  In  this  order  and 
arrangement  we  marched  proudly  in  front  of  our  chief,  who,  as  the  officers 
rode  by  giving  him  the  military  salute  with  the  sabre,  returned  their  forma., 
courtesy  by  a  graceful  lifting  of  his  cap  and  a  pleased  look  of  recognition  from 
his  eye,  which  spoke  his  approbation  in  language  far  more  powerful  than 
studied  words  could  have  done.  In  speaking  of  the  review  afterwards,  Gen- 
eral Sheridan  said  the  appearance  of  the  troops,  with  the  bright  rays  of  the 
sun  reflected  from  their  burnished  arms  and  equipments,  as  they  advanced  in 
beautiful  order  and  precision  down  the  slope,  the  band  playing,  and  the  blue 
of  the  soldiers'  uniforms  slightly  relieved  by  the  gaudy  colors  of  the  Indians, 
botli  captives  and  Osages,  the  strangely  fantastic  part  played  by  the  Osage 
guides,  their  shouts,  chanting  their  war  songs,  and  firing  their  guns  in  air,  all 
combined  to  render  the  scene  one  of  the  most  beautiful  and  highly  interesting 
he  remembered  ever  having  witnessed. 

After  marching  in  review,  the  troops  were  conducted  across  the  plain  to 
the  border  of  Beaver  creek,  about  a  quarter  of  a  mile  from  General  Sheridan's 
camp,  where  we  pitched  our  tents  and  prepared  to  enjoy  a  brief  period  of 
rest. 

We  had  brought  with  us  on  our  return  march  from  the  battle-ground  of  the 
^Vashita  the  remains  of  our  slain  comrade,  Captain  Louis  McLane  Hamil- 
ton. Arrangements  were  at  once  made,  upon  our  arrival  at  Camp  Supply,  to 
offer  the  last  formal  tribute  of  respect  and  affection  which  we  as  his  surviving 
comrades  could  pay.  As  he  had  died  a  soldier's  death,  so  like  a  soldier  he 
should  be  buried.  On  the  evening  of  the  day  after  our  arrival  at  Camp  Sup- 
ply the  funeral  took  place.  A  little  knoll  not  far  from  camp  was  chosen  as  the 
resting-place  to  which  we  were  to  consign  the  remains  of  our  departed  com- 
rade. In  the  arrangements  for  the  conduct  of  the  funeral  ceremonies,  no  pre» 
liminary  or  important  detail  had  been  omitted  to  render  the  occasion  not  only 
one  of  imposing  solemnity,  but  deeply  expressive  of  the  high  esteem  in  which 
the  deceased  had  been  held  by  every  member  of  the  Command.  In  addition  to 
the  eleven  companies  of  the  Seventh  Cavalry,  the  regular  garrison  of  Camp 
Supply,  numbering  several  companies  of  the  Third  Regular  Infantry,  the  regi- 
rnent  in  which  Captain  Hamilton  had  first  entered  the  regular  service,  was  also 
in  attendance.  The  body  of  the  deceased  was  carried  in  an  ambulaiice  as  a 
hearse,  and  covered  with  a  large  American  flag.  The  ambulance  was  pre- 
ceded by  Captain  Hamilton's  squadron,  commanded  by  Brevet  Lieutenant- 
Colonel  T.  B.  Weir,  and  was  followed  by  his  horse,  covered  with  a  mourning 


LIFE  OX  THE  PLAINS.  183 

sheet  and  bearing  on  the  saddle — the  same  in  which  Captain  Hamilton  waa 
seated  when  he  received  his  death  wound — the  sabre  and  belt  and  the  reversed 
top-boots  of  the  deceased.  The  pall-bearers  were  Major-General  Sheridan, 
Brevet  Lieutenant-Colonels  J.  Schuyler  Crosby,  W.  W.  Cook,  and  T.  W.  Cus- 
ter.  Brevet  Major  W.  W.  Beebe,  Lieutenant  Joseph  Hall,  arid  myself. 

Our  sojourn  at  Camp  Supply  was  to  be  brief.  We  arrived  there  on  the  2d 
of  December,  and  in  less  than  one  week  we  were  to  be  in  the  saddle  with  our 
numbers  more  than  doubled  by  reinforcements,  and  again  wending  our  way 
southward  over  the  route  we  had  so  lately  passed  over. 

Before  setting  out  on  the  last  expedition,  I  had  stated  to  the  officers  in  a 
casual  manner  that  all  parties  engaged  in  the  conduct  of  the  contemplated 
campaign  against  the  Indians  must  reconcile  themselves  in  advance — no  mat- 
ter how  the  expedition  might  result — to  becoming  the  recipients  of  censure  and 
unbounded  criticism ;  that  if  we  failed  to  engage  and  whip  the  Indians — labor 
as  we  might  to  accomplish  this — the  people  in  the  West,  particularly  along 
and  near  the  frontier,  those  who  had  been  victims  of  the  assaults  made  by 
Indians,  would  denounce  us  in  unmeasured  terms  as  being  inefficient  or  luke- 
warm in  the  performance  of  our  duty ;  whereas  if  we  should  find  and  punish 
the  Indians  as  they  deserved,  a  wail  would  rise  up  from  the  horrified  humani- 
tarians throughout  the  country,  and  we  would  be  accused  of  attacking  and  kill- 
ing friendly  and  defenceless  Indians.  My  predictions  proved  true ;  no  sooner 
was  the  intelligence  of  the  battle  of  the  Washita  flashed  over  the  country  than  the 
anticipated  cry  was  raised.  In  many  instances  it  emanated  from  a  class  of  per- 
sons truly  good  in  themselves  and  in  their  intentions,  but  who  were  familiar  to 
only  a  very  limited  degree  with  the  dark  side  of  the  Indian  question,  and 
whose  ideas  were  of  the  sentimental  order.  There  was  another  class,  however, 
equally  loud  in  their  utterances  of  pretended  horror,  who  were  actuated  by 
pecuniary  motives  alone,  and  who,  from  their  supposed  or  real  intimate  knowl- 
edge of  Indian  character  and  of  the  true  merits  of  the  contest  between  the  In- 
dians and  the  Government,  were  able  to  give  some  weight  to  their  expressed 
opinions  and  assertions  of  alleged  facts.  Some  of  these  last  described  actually 
went  so  far  as  to  assert  not  only  that  the  village  we  had  attacked  and  destroyed 
was  that  of  Indians  who  had  always  been  friendly  and  peaceable  toward  the 
whites,  but  that  many  of  the  warriors  and  chiefs  were  partially  civilized  and 
had  actually  borne  arms  in  the  Union  army  during  the  war  of  rebellion.  The 
most  astonishing  fact  connected  with  these  assertions  was  not  that  they  were 
uttered,  but  that  many  well-informed  people  believed  them. 

The  Government,  however,  was  in  earnest  in  its  determination  to  admin- 
ister proper  and  deserved  punishment  to  the  guilty ;  and  as  a  mark  of  ap- 
proval of  the  opening  event  of  the  winter  campaign,  the  following  telegram 
from  the  Secretary  of  War  was  transmitted  to  us  at  Camp  Supply : 

LIEUTENANT-GENERAL  SHERMAN,  St.  Louis,  Mo. 

WAR  DEPARTMENT,  WASHINGTON  CITY,  December  2, 1868, 

I  congratulate  you,  Sheridan,  and  Custer  on  the  splendid  success  with  which  your  campaign 
is  begun.  Ask  Sheridan  to  send  forward  the  names  of  officers  and  men  deserving  of  special  raen 
tion.  (Signed)  J.  M.  SCHOFIELD,  Secretary  of  War. 

It  was  impracticable  to  comply  with  the  request  contained  in  the  closing 
portion  of  the  despatch  from  the  Secretary  of  War,  for  the  gratifying  reason 
that  every  officer  and  man  belonging  to  the  expedition  had  performed  his  full 
part  in  rendering  the  movement  against  the  hostile  tribes  a  complete  success 


XVII. 


E  close  of  the  last  chapter  left  my  command  in  camp  near  General  Slier- 
idan's  headquarters,  at  the  point  now  known  as  Camp  Supply,  Indian 
Territory.  We  had  returned  on  the  30th  of  November  from'  the  campaign  of 
the  Washita,  well  satisfied  with  the  result  of  our  labors  and  exposures ;  but  we 
were  not  to  sit  quietly  in  our  tents  or  winter  quarters,  and  give  way  to  mutual 
congratulations  upon  the  success  which  had  already  rewarded  our  efforts. 
The  same  spirit  who,  in  the  Shenandoah  Valley  campaign  of  1864,  had  so  suc- 
cessfully inaugurated  the  "  whirling  "  movement,  was  now  present,  and  it  was 
determined  that  upon  a  slightly  modified  principle,  reinforced  by  the  biting 
frosts  of  winter,  we  should  continue  to  **  press  things  "  until  our  savage  ene- 
mies should  not  only  be  completely  humbled,  but  be  forced  by  the  combined 
perils  of  war  and  winter  to  beg  for  peace,  and  settle  quietly  down  within  the 
limits  of  their  reservation. 

Such  was  the  import  of  the  closing  sentences  in  the  "  Congratulatory  Or- 
der "  published  by  General  Sheridan  to  the  Seventh  Cavalry  and  quoted  in  the 
preceding  chapter.  "The  opening  of  the  campaign  against  hostile  Indians  south 
of  Arkansas,"  were  the  words  used.  We  have  seen  the  "opening;"  if  the 
reader  will  accompany  me,  I  will  endeavor  to  relate  that  which  followed,  in- 
troducing the  principal  events  which,  in  connection  with  the  battle  of  the 
Washita,  resulted  in  forcing  all  the  "  hostile  Indians  south  of  the  Arkansas  "  to  a 
condition  of  comparative  peace,  and  gave  peace  and  protection  to  that  portion 
of  our  frontier  which  had  so  long  suffered  from  their  murderous  and  thieving 
raids. 

In  less  than  one  week  from  the  date  of  our  arrival  at  Camp  Supply,  we  were 
to  be  again  in  the  saddle  and  wending  our  way  southward  toward  the  sup- 
posed winter  haunts  of  our  enemies — this  time,  however,  with  more  than 
double  our  former  numbers.  So  long  had  the  thrifty  and  enterprising  settlers 
upon  the  frontier  of  Kansas,  particularly  those  who  had  selected  homes  in  the 
fertile  valleys  of  the  Saline,  Solomon,  and  Republican  rivers,  been  subjected 
to  the  depredations  of  the  Cheyennes,  Arrapahoes,  Apaches,  Kiowas,  and 
Sioux,  and  so  frequent  had  the  murder  and  capture  of  settlers  by  these  Indians 
become,  that  the  citizens  and  the  officials  of  the  State  felt  forced  to  take  meas- 
ures in  their  own  defence,  and  for  the  purpose  of  uniting  with  the  forces  of  the 
General  Government,  in  the  attempt  to  give -quiet  and  protection  to  life  and 
property  to  the  inhabitants  of  the  border  settlements.  The  last  needed  im- 
pulse to  this  movement  on  the  part  of  the  people  of  Kansas  was  given  when 
the  Indians,  late  in  the  preceding  summer,  made  two  raids  upon  the  settle- 
ments in  the  Saline,  Solomon,  and  Republican  valleys,  and,  after  murdering 
many  of  the  men  and  children,  burning  houses,  and  destroying  or  capturing  a 
vast  amount  of  stock,  carried  off  into  captivity  two  young  women  or  girls,  both 
belonging  to  highly  respected  families  residing  on  the  exposed  border  of  the 
State.  Although  one  of  the  captives  was  married,  her  marriage  to  a  farmer 
having  been  celebrated  less  than  one  month  prior  to  the  day  of  her  unfortu- 
nate capture  by  the  Indians,  yet  neither  of  them  could  scarcely  be  said  to 
have  passed  the  line  which  separates  girlhood  from  womanhood.  Mrs.  Mor- 
gan, the  bride,  was  but  nineteen,  while  her  companion  in  misfortune,  Miss 


LIFE  ON  THE  PLAINS.  185 

White,  was  still  her  junior  by  a  year  or  more.  As  they  played  no  unimpor- 
tant part  in  subsequent  operations  against  the  Indians,  the  principal  events  at- 
tending their  capture  may  not  be  out  of  place.  Neither  knew  the  other,  nor 
had  they  ever  seen  each  other  until  they  met  as  captives  in  an  Indian  village 
hundreds  of  miles  from  their  frontier  homes.  One  can  readily  imagine  with 
what  deep  interest  and  mutual  sympathy  the  acquaintance  of  these  two  help- 
less girls  began.  Miss  White  had  been  captured  and  carried  to  the  Indian 
village  about  one  month  before  the  capture  of  Mrs.  Morgan  occurred.  The 
brief  story  of  the  capture  of  the  former  is  soon  told.  One  day,  her  father  being 
at  work  in  the  field,  she  and  a  younger  sister  were  engaged  in  the  garden,  when 
she  saw  four  Indians  entering  the  house  where  her  mother  and  the  younger 
children  of  the  family  were.  Her  first  impulse  was  to  fly,  but  seeing  an  Indian 
on  the  opposite  side  of  the  garden  she  turned  and  entered  the  house.  One  or 
two  of  the  Indians  could  speak  broken  English ;  all  of  them  assumed  a  most 
friendly  demeanor  and  requested  something  to  eat.  This  request  was  met  by 
a  most  prompt  and  willing  response  upon  the  part  of  Mrs.  White  and  her  chil- 
dren. With  true  Western  hospitality  they  prepared  for  their  unbidden  guests  as 
bountifully  as  the  condition  of  the  larder  would  permit  No  depredations  had 
been  committed  in  that  vicinity  for  some  time,  and  as  it  was  not  an  unusnal 
occurrence  for  small  parties  of  Indians  when  engaged  on  hunting  excursions 
to  visit  the  settlements,  where  they  invariably  met  with  kind  treatment  at  the 
hands  of  the  settlers,  it  was  hoped  that  after  obtaining  the  desired  meal  the 
party  would  quietly  withdraw  without  committing  any  depredations.  Such, 
however,  was  not  the  intention  of  the  savages.  Already  on  that  day  their  hands 
had  been  dipped  in  the  white  man's  blood,  and  the  peaceful  procurement  of  some- 
thing to  appease  their  hunger  was  merely  the  dropping  of  the  curt-tin  between 
two  acts  of  a  terrible  drama.  Having  satisfied  the  demands  of  their  appetites, 
it  was  then  time  for  them  to  throw  aside  the  guise  of  friendship,  under  which  they 
had  entered  the  house  and  been  treated  as  favored  guests,  and  to  reveal  the  true 
object  of  their  visit.  Two  stalwart  warriors  grasped  Miss  White  in  their  arms 
and  rushed  toward  the  door.  Neither  her  shrieks  nor  the  feeble  resistance  she 
was  able  to  offer  retarded  their  movements.  As  she  found  herself  being  rapidly 
carried  from  the  house  the  last  glimpse  she  obtained  of  those  within  revealed  her 
mother  engaged  in  an  unequal  struggle  with  a  powerful  warrior,  while  another 
of  the  savages  had  felled  a  younger  sister  to  the  floor  and  was  then  engaged  in 
destroying  such  articles  of  furniture  or  table  ware  as  he  could  lay  hands  upon. 
Her  two  captors  hurried  her  from  the  house,  hastened  to  the  spot  where  they 
had  left  their  ponies,  and  after  binding  their  captive  upon  the  back  of  one  of 
their  ponies,  and  being  joined  by  the  others  of  the  party,  began  their  flight  from 
the  settlements,  well  knowing  that  the  alarm  would  soon  be  given,  and  pur- 
suit by  the  enraged  settlers  would  be  the  result.  Amid  the  terrible  surround- 
ings of  her  own  situation,  the  anxieties  of  the  fair  captive  to  know  the  fate  of 
the  dear  ones  left  behind  must  have  been  unspeakable.  I  can  scarcely  imag- 
ine a  more  deplorable  fate  than  that  to  which  this  defenceless  girl  had  become 
the  victim.  Torn  from  her  home  amid  scenes  of  heartrending  atrocities,  dis- 
tracted with  anxious  thoughts  as  to  the  fate  which  had  befallen  her  mother  and 
sisters,  she  now  found  herself  a  helpless  prisoner  in  the  hands  of  the  most 
sruel,  heartless,  and  barbarous  of  human  enemies.  Unable  to  utter  or  com- 
prehend a  word  of  the  Indian  language,  and  her  captors  only  being  able  to 
express  the  most  ordinary  words  in  broken  English,  her  condition  was  ren- 
dered the  more  forlorn,  if  possible,  by  her  inability  to  communicate  with  those 
in  whose  power  she  found  herself. 


180  LIFE  ON  THE  PLAINS. 

With  war  parties  returning  from  a  foray  upon  the  settlements,  the  first 
object  is  to  place  as  long  a  distance  as  possible  between  themselves  and 
any  party  which  may  be  in  pursuit.  To  accomplish  this,  as  soon  as  they 
have  completed  the  destruction  and  havoc  of  which  the  settlers  are  the 
victims,  the  entire  party,  usually  numbering  from  fifty  to  one  hundred  war- 
riors, collect  at  a  point  near  the  settlements  previously  agreed  upon,  and 
at  once  begin  their  flight  toward  their  village,  probably  located  at  least 
two  hundred  miles  from  the  scene  of  their  attack.  Being  mounted,  as  all 
war  parties  are,  upon  the  fleetest  of  Indian  ponies  with  extra  animals  driven 
along,  little  or  no  rest  for  either  pony  or  rider  is  taken  during  the  first  twenty- 
four  hours,  by  which  time  it  is  no  unusual  feat  for  a  war  party  to  traverse  a 
distance  of  one  hundred  miles. 

During  the  early  part  of  the  flight  every  precaution  is  adopted  to  prevent 
leaving  a  heavy  trail,  or  one  easily  to  be  followed ;  to  this  end,  instead  of  mov- 
ing, as  is  customary,  in  single  file,  thereby  leaving  a  clearly  defined  path, 
each  warrior  moves  independently  of  his  fellows,  until  all  danger  from  pur- 
suit is  safely  passed,  when  the  party  falls  into  single  file,  and,  with  the  chief  at 
the  head,  moves  along  in  almost  unbroken  silence.  If  during  an  attack  upon 
the  frontier  settlements  the  Indians  should  encounter  unexpected  and  success- 
ful resistance,  necessitating  a  premature  withdrawal  and  flight  on  their  part, 
they  still  resort  to  stratagem  in  order  to  secure  their  safety.  In  accordance 
with  a  plan  previously  formed  and  understood  by  each  member  of  the  party, 
and  specially  provided  for  an  emergency,  the  war  party  finding  themselves 
about  to  encounter  successful  resistance  on  the  part  of  the  frontiersmen  beat  a 
hasty  retreat;  but  instead  of  taking  their  flight  in  a  single  direction  and  in  on« 
party,  thereby  leaving  an  unmistakable  clue  for  their  pursuers,  the  entire 
party  breaks  up  into  numerous  smaller  bands,  each  apparently  fleeing  in  an 
independent  direction,  a  few  of  the  best  mounted  usually  falling  behind  to  at- 
tract the  attention  of  the  pursuers  and  give  time  to  those  of  the  party  who  are 
burdened  with  prisoners  and  captured  stock  to  make  good  their  escape.  In 
such  an  emergency  as  this,  a  rendezvous  for  the  entire  party  has  been  pre- 
viously fixed  upon.  Its  location  is  usually  upon  or  near  some  water-course  or 
prominent  landmark,  distant  perhaps  thirty  or  forty  miles;  thither  all  smaller 
parties  direct  their  course,  each  by  a  separate  and  usually  a  circuitous  course. 
Should  either  of  these  smaller  parties  find  themselves  closely  pursued,  or  their 
trail  being  followed  and  all  efforts  to  throw  the  pursuers  off  prove  unavailing, 
they  relinquish  the  plan  of  uniting  with  the  others  at  the  established  rendez- 
vous, as  that  would  imperil  the  safety  of  their  comrades,  and  select  a  new 
route  leading  neither  in  the  direction  of  the  rendezvous  nor  of  the  village,  in 
order  not  only  to  elude  but  mislead  their  pursuers.  Then  ensues  a  long 
and  tiresome  flight,  until,  having  worn  out  or  outwitted  their  pursuers,  of  whose 
movements  they  keep  themselves  thoroughly  informed,  they  make  their  way 
in  safety  to  the  village.  At  the  latter,  lookouts  are  constantly  kept  on  some 
prominent  hill  to  watcli  the  coming  of  the  absent  warriors,  and  give  notice  of 
their  approach.  A  war  party  returning  from  a  successful  raid  into  the  settle- 
ments, and  bringing  with  them  prisoners  and  captured  stock,  is  an  event  of 
the  greatest  importance  to  every  occupant  of  the  village.  Having  arrived 
within  a  few  miles  of  the  village,  and  feeling  safe  from  all  danger  from  pur- 
suit, the  chief  in  command  of  the  war  party  causes  a  signal  smoke  to  be  sent 
up  from  some  high  point  along  the  line  of  march,  well  knowing  that  watchful 
eyes  near  the  village  are  on  the  alert  and  will  not  fail  to  observe  the  signal  and 
understand  its  meaning. 


LIFE  ON  THE  PLAINS.  187 

It  is  wonderful  to  what  a  state  of  perfection  the  Indian  has  carried  this  sim- 
ple mode  of  telegraphing.  Scattered  over  a  great  portion  of  the  plains,  from 
British  America  in  the  north  almost  to  the  Mexican  border  on  the  south,  are 
to  be  found  isolated  hills,  or,  as  they  are  usually  termed,  "  buttes,"  which  can 
be  seen  a  distance  of  from  twenty  to  more  than  fifty  miles.  These  peaks  are 
selected  as  the  telegraphic  stations.  By  varying  the  number  of  the  columns  of 
smoke  different  meanings  are  conveyed  by  the  messages.  The  most  simple  as 
well  as  most  easily  varied  mode,  and  resembling  somewhat  the  ordinary  alpha- 
bet employed  in  the  magnetic  telegraph,  is  arranged  by  building  a  small  fire 
which  is  not  allowed  to  blaze;  then,  by  placing  an  armful  of  partially  green 
grass  or  weeds  over  the  fire,  as  if  to  smother  it,  a  dense  white  smoke  is  created, 
which  ordinarily  will  ascend  in  a  continuous  vertical  column  for  hundreds  of 
feet.  This  column  of  smoke  is  to  the  Indian  mode  of  telegraphing  what  the 
current  of  electricity  is  to  the  system  employed  by  the  white  man ;  the  alpha- 
bet so  far  as  it  goes  is  almost  identical,  consisting  as  it  does  of  long  lines  and 
short  lines  or  dots.  But  how  formed?  is  perhaps  the  query  of  the  reader. 
By  the  simplest  of  methods.  Having  his  current  of  smoke  established,  the  In- 
dian operator  simply  takes  his  blanket  and  by  spreading  it  over  the  small  pile 
of  weeds  or  grass  from  which  the  column  of  smoke  takes  its  source,  and  pro- 
perly controlling  the  edges  and  corners  of  the  blanket,  he  confines  the  smoke, 
and  is  in  this  way  able  to  retain  it  for  several  moments.  By  rapidly  displac- 
ing the  blanket,  the  operator  is  enabled  to  cause  a  dense  volume  of  smoke  to 
rise,  the  length  or  shortness  of  which,  as  well  as  the  number  and  frequency 
of  the  columns,  he  can  regulate  perfectly,  simply  by  the  proper  use  of  the 
blanket.  For  the  transmission  of  brief  messages,  previously  determined 
upon,  no  more  simple  method  could  easily  be  adopted.  As  soon  as  the  look- 
out near  the  village  discerns  the  approach  in  the  distance  of  the  expected 
war  party,  the  intelligence  is  at  once  published  to  the  occupants  of  the  village 
through  the  stentorian  tones  of  the  village  crier,  the  duties  of  which  office  are 
usually  performed  by  some  superannuated  or  deposed  chief.  Runners  mounted 
upon  fleet  ponies  are  at  once  despatched  to  meet  the  returning  warriors  and 
gather  the  particulars  of  the  expedition — whether  successful  or  otherwise ; 
whether  they  are  returning  laden  with  scalps  and  plunder  or  come  empty- 
handed.  Have  they  brought  prisoners  and  captured  horses?  and  are  their 
own  numbers  unbroken,  or  do  their  losses  exceed  their  gains?  These 
and  similar  questions  are  speedily  solved,  when  the  runners  hasten  back  to 
the  village  and  announce  the  result,  whereupon  the  occupants  of  the  entire 
village,  old  and  young,  sally  forth  to  meet  the  returning  warriors.  If  the 
latter  have  been  successful  and  have  suffered  no  loss,  they  become  the  recip- 
ients of  all  the  triumph  which  a  barbarous  and  excited  people  are  capable  of 
heaping  upon  them.  They  advance  toward  the  village  painted  and  dressed  in 
full  war  costume,  singing  their  war  songs,  discharging  their  fire-arms,  and 
uttering  ever  and  anon  the  war-whoop  peculiar  to  their  tribe.  Added  to  this, 
every  soul  in  the  village  capable  of  uttering  a  sound  joins  in  the  general  re 
joicing,  and  for  a  time  the  entire  population  is  wild  with  excitement.  If,  how- 
ever, instead  of  returning  in  triumph,  the  war  party  has  met  with  disaster  and 
suffered  the  loss  of  one  or  more  warriors,  the  scene  witnessed  upon  their  ar- 
rival at  the  village  is  as  boisterous  as  the  other,  but  even  more  horrible.  The 
party  is  met  as  before  by  all  the  inhabitants  of  the  village,  but  in  a  widely  dif- 
erent  manner ;  instead  of  the  shouts  and  songs  of  victory  which  greet  the  success- 
ful warriors,  only  the  screams  and  wails  of  an  afflicted  people  are  to  be  heard ; 


188  LIFE  ON  THE  PLAINS. 

the  war  paint  and  bright  colors  give  way  to  a  deep  black  with  which  all  th« 
mourners  and  friends  of  the  fallen  warriors  besmear  their  faces,  while  the 
members  of  the  immediate  family  begin  hacking  and  scarifying  their  faces, 
arms,  and  bodies  with  knives,  and  give  way  to  lamentations  the  most  piercing 
and  horrible  in  sound.  A  not  infrequent  mode  of  disfiguring  themselves,  and 
one  which  I  have  often  seen,  is  for  the  mourner,  particularly  if  the  one  mourned 
is  a  wife  or  husband,  to  cut  oft'  the  first  joint  of  the  little  finger.  This  of  course 
is  done  without  the  slightest  regard  for  the  rules  of  surgery,  of  which  the  In- 
dians generally  are  wofully  ignorant.  The  operation  is  simply  performed  by 
taking  a  knife,  often  of  questionable  sharpness,  and  cutting  through  the  flesh 
and  first  joint  of  the  little  finger,  leaving  no  "  flap"  of  flesh  to  cover  the  ex- 
posed bone.  As  a  result,  in  healing  the  flesh  withdraws  from  the  mutilated  por- 
tion of  the  finger,  and  usually  leaves  nearly  an  inch  of  bone  exposed,  present- 
ing of  course  a  most  revolting  appearance. 

The  village  to  which  Miss*White's  captors  belonged  was  located  at  that 
time  south  of  the  Arkansas  river,  and  distant  from  her  home  at  least  three 
hundred  miles.  How  many  girls  of  eighteen  years  of  age  possess  the  physi- 
cal ability  to  survive  a  journey  such  as  lay  before  this  lonely  captive?  Un- 
provided with  a  saddle  of  any  description,  she  was  mounted  upon  an  Indian 
pony,  and  probably  required  to  accomplish  nearly,  if  not  quite,  one  hundred 
miles  within  the  first  twenty-four  hours,  and  thus  to  continue  the  tiresome 
journey  with  but  little  rest  or  nourishment.  Added  to  the  discomforts  and 
great  fatigue  of  the  journey  was  something  more  terrible  and  exhausting 
than  either.  The  young  captive,  although  a  mere  girl,  was  yet  sufficiently 
versed  in  the  perils  attending  frontier  life  to  fully  comprehend  that  upon  her 
arrival  at  the  village  a  fate  awaited  her  more  dreadful  than  death  itself.  She 
realized  that  if  her  life  had  been  spared  by  her  savage  captors  it  was  due  to 
no  sentiment  of  mercy  or  kindness  on  their  part,  but  simply  that  she  might 
be  reserved  for  a  doom  far  more  fearful  and  more  to  be  dreaded  than  death. 

The  capture  of  Mrs.  Morgan  occurred  about  one  month  later,  and  in  the 
same  section  of  country,  and  the  gtory  of  her  capture  is  in  its  incidents 
almost  a  repetition  of  that  of  Miss  White.  Her  young  husband  was  engaged 
at  work  in  a  field,  not  far  from  the  house,  when  the  crack  of  a  rifle  from  the 
woods  near  by  summoned  her  to  the  door.  She  barely  had  time  to  see  her 
husband  fall  to  the  ground  when  she  discovered  several  Indians  rushing 
toward  the  house.  Her  first  impulse  was  to  seek  safety  in  flight,  but  already 
the  Indians  had  surrounded  the  house,  and  upon  her  attempting  to  escape  one 
of  the  savages  felled  her  to  the  ground  by  a  blow  from  his  war  club,  and  she 
lost  all  consciousness.  When  she  recovered  her  senses  it  was  only  to  find  her- 
self bound  upon  the  back  of  a  pony  which  was  being  led  by  a  mounted  warrior, 
while  another  warrior  rode  behind  and  urged  the  pony  she  was  mounted  upon 
to  keep  up  the  trot.  There  were  about  fifty  warriors  in  the  party,  nearly  all 
belonging  to  the  Cheyenne  tribe,  the  others  belonging  to  the  Sioux  and  Arra- 
pahoes.  As  in  the  case  of  the  capture  of  Miss  White,  a  rapid  flight  immediately 
followed  the  capture. 

It  was  the  story  oft  repeated  of  outrages  like  these,  but  particularly  of  these 
two,  that  finally  forced  the  people  of  Kansas  to  take  up  arms  in  their  own  de- 
fence. Authority  was  obtained  from  the  General  Government  to  raise  a  regi- 
ment of  cavalry,  whose  services  were  to  be  accepted  for  a  period  of  six 
months.  So  earnest  and  enthusiastic  had  the  people  of  the  frontier  become 
in  their  determination  to  reclaim  the  two  captives,  as  well  as  administer  justly- 


LIFE  OX  THE  PLAINS.  189 

merited  punishment,  that  people  of  all  classes  and  callings  were  eager  to 
abandon  their  professions  and  take  up  arras  against  the  traditional  enemy  of 
the  frontier.  The  Governor  of  the  State,  Hon.  S.  J.  Crawford,  resigned  the 
duties  of  the  Executive  of  the  State  into  the  hands  of  the  Lieutenant-Governor, 
and  placed  himself  at  the  head  of  the  regiment,  which  was  then  being  organ- 
ized and  equipped  for  service  during  the  winter  campaign.  After  the  return 
of  the  Seventh  Cavalry  from  the  Washita  campaign,  we  were  simply  waiting 
the  arrival  at  Camp  Supply  of  the  Kansas  volunteers  before  again  setting  out 
to  continue  the  campaign,  whose  opening  had  begun  so  auspiciously.  Se- 
vere storms  delayed  the  arrival  of  the  Kansas  troops  beyond  the  expected 
time.  They  reached  Camp  Supply,  however,  in  time  for  the  7th  of  De- 
cember to  be  fixed  upon  as  the  date  of  our  departure.  My  command,  as 
thus  increased,  consisted  of  eleven  companies  of  the  Seventh  United  States 
Cavalry ;  ten  companies  of  the  Nineteenth  Kansas  volunteer  Cavalry,  Colonel 
S.  J.  Crawford  commanding;  a  detachment  of  scouts  under  Lieutenant  Silas 
Pepoon,  Tenth  Cavalry ;  and  between  twenty  and  thirty  whites,  Usage  and 
Kaw  Indians,  as  guides  and  trailers.  As  our  ultimate  destination  was  Fort 
Cobb,  Indian  Territory,  where  we  would  obtain  a  renewal  of  our  supplies  after 
the  termination  of  our  proposed  march,  and  as  General  Sheridan  desired  to 
transfer  his  headquarters  "  in  the  field  "  to  that  point,  he  decided  to  accom- 
pany my  command,  but  generously  declined  to  exercise  any  command  of  tho 
expedition,  merely  desiring  to  avail  himself  of  this  opportunity  of  an  escort 
without  rendering  a  detachment  for  that  purpose  necessary;  and,  as  he  re- 
marked when  announcing  his  intention  to  accompany  us,  he  simply  wished  to 
be  regarded  as  a  "passenger." 

The  day  prior  to  our  departure  I  was  standing  in  front  of  my  tent,  when  a 
young  man,  probably  twenty-one  or  two  years  of  age,  accosted  me  and  began 
a  conversation  by  inquiring  when  I  expected  the  expedition  would  move.  Any 
person  who  has  had  much  to  do  with  expeditions  in  the  Indian  country  knows 
how  many  and  how  frequent  are  the  applications  made  to  the  commanding 
officer  to  obtain  employment  as  scouts  or  guides.  Probably  one  in  fifty  of 
the  applicants  is  deserving  of  attention,  and  if  employed  would  prove 
"  worthy  of  his  hire."  Taking  but  a  glance  at  the  young  man  who  addressed 
me,  and  believing  him  to  be  one  of  the  numerous  applicants  for  employment, 
my  attention  being  at  the  time  absorbed  with  other  matters,  I  was  in  no  mood 
to  carry  on  a  conversation  which  I  believed  would  terminate  in  an  offer  of  ser- 
vices not  desired.  I  was  disposed  to  be  somewhat  abrupt  in  my  answers,  but 
there  was  something  in  the  young  man's  earnest  manner,  the  eagerness  with 
which  he  seemed  to  await  my  answers,  that  attracted  and  interested  me.  After 
a  few  questions  on  his  part  as  to  what  portion  of  the  country  I  expected  to 
march  through,  what  tribes  I  might  encounter,  and  others  of  a  similar  nature, 
he  suddenly  said,  "  General,  I  want  to  go  along  with  you."  This  only  con- 
firmed my  first  impression,  although  from  his  conversation  I  soon  discovered 
that  he  was  not  one  of  the  professional  applicants  for  employment  as  a  scout 
or  guide,  but  more  likely  had  been  seized  with  a  spirit  of  wild  romance,  and 
imagined  the  proper  field  for  its  display  would  be  discovered  by  accompanying 
an  expedition  against  the  Indians.  Many  instances  of  this  kind  had  previous- 
ly fallen  under  my  observation,  and  I  classed  this  as  one  of  them;  so  I  simply 
informed  him  that  I  had  already  employed  as  many  scouts  and  guides  as  were 
required,  and  that  no  position  of  that  character,  or  any  other  in  fact,  was  open 
to  him.  Not  in  the  least  discouraged  by  this  decided  refusal,  he  replied:  "  But 


190  LIFE  ON  THE  PLAINS. 

you  do  not  understand  me;  I  do  not  desire  employment  in  your  command,  nor 
any  position  requiring  pay.  I  only  ask  permission  to  accompany  your  expedi- 
tion. I  have  neither  arms  nor  horse;  if  you  will  furnish  me  these,  and  per- 
mit me  to  go  with  you,  I  will  serve  you  in  any  capacity  I  can,  and  will  expect 
no  pay." 

My  curiosity  was  now  excited ;  I  therefore  pressed  him  to  explain  his  mo- 
tive in  desiring  to  accompany  the  expedition. 

"  Well,  I'll  tell  you ;  it's  a  sad  story.  About  four  months  ago  the  Indians  at- 
tacKed  my  home,  and  carried  off  my  only  sister,  a  girl  nineteen  years  of  age. 
Since  that  day  I  have  heard  not  a  word  as  to  what  has  become  of  her.  I  know 
not  whether  she  is  among  the  living  or  dead ;  but  when  I  think  of  what  must 
be  her  fate  if  among  the  living,  I  am  almost  tempted  to  wish  she  was  quietly 
resting  among  the  dead.  I  do  not  even  know  what  tribe  was  engaged  in  her 
capture,  but  hearing  of  your  expedition  I  thought  it  might  afford  me  the  means 
of  getting  some  clue  to  my  sister's  fate.  You  may  have  a  council  with  some 
of  the  chiefs,  or  some  of  the  prisoners  you  captured  at  the  buttle  of  the  Washita 
may  tell  me  something  of  her;  or  if  I  can  only  learn  where  she  is,  perhaps 
you  can  exchange  some  of  your  prisoners  for  her;  at  any  rate,  the  only  chance 
I  have  to  learn  anything  concerning  her  is  by  being  permitted  to  accompany 
your  expedition." 

Of  course  he  was  permitted  to  accompany  the  expedition ;  not  only  that, 
but  he  was  provided  with  a  horse  and  arms,  and  appointed  to  a  remunerative 
position.  I  asked  him  why  he  had  not  informed  me  at  first  as  to  his  object  in 
desiring  to  go  with  us.  He  replied  that  he  feared  that  if  it  was  known  that 
he  was  in  search  of  a  lost  sister,  and  we  should  afterward  have  interview! 
with  the  Indians,  as  we  certainly  would  at  Fort  Cobb,  he  might  not  be  as  suc- 
cessful in  obtaining  information  as  if  the  object  of  his  mission  was  unknown. 

The  name  of  this  young  man  was  Brewster,  and  the  lost  sister  in  whose 
search  he  was  so  earnestly  engaged  was  Mrs.  Morgan,  whose  capture  has  al- 
ready been  described.  From  him  I  learned  that  Mrs.  Morgan's  husband, 
although  shot  down  at  the  first  fire  of  the  Indians,  was  in  a-  fair  way  to  re- 
cover, although  crippled  probably  for  life.  But  for  his  wounds,  he  too  would 
have  joined  the  brother  in  a  search  for  the  sister  and  for  his  bride,  whose  hon- 
eymoon had  met  with  such  a  tragic  interruption.  Young  Brewster  remained 
with  my  command  during  the  entire  winter,  accompanying  it,  and  every  de- 
tachment made  from  it,  in  the  eager  hope  to  learn  something  of  the  fate  of  his 
sister.  In  his  continued  efforts  to  discover  some  clue  leading  to  her  he  dis- 
played more  genuine  courage,  perseverance,  and  physical  endurance,  and  a 
greater  degree  of  true  brotherly  love  and  devotion,  than  I  have  ever  seen  com- 
bined in  one  person.  We  will  hear  from  him  as  the  story  progresses. 

It  was  decided  to  send  the  captives  taken  at  the  Washita  to  Fort  Hays, 
Kansas,  where  they  could  not  only  be  safely  guarded,  but  be  made  far  more 
comfortable  than  at  Camp  Supply.  Before  the  expedition  moved  I  suggested 
to  General  Sheridan  that  I  should  take  with  the  expedition  three  of  the 
squaws  who  were  prisoners  in  our  hands,  with  a  view  to  rendering  their  ser- 
vices available  in  establishing  communication  with  the  hostile  villages,  if  at 
any  time  this  should  become  a  desirable  object.  General  Sheridan  approved 
of  the  suggestion,  and  I  selected  three  of  the  captives  who  were  to  accompany 
us.  The  first  was  Mah-wis-sa,  the  sister  of  Black  Kettle,  whose  acquaint- 
ance the  reader  may  have  formed  in  the  preceding  chapter;  the  second  was  a 
Sioux  squaw,  probably  fifty  years  of  age,  whom  Mah-wis-sa  expressed  a  desire 


LIFE  ON  THE  PLAINS.  191 

to  have  accompany  her,  and  who  at  times  was  disposed  to  be  extremely  com 
municative  in  regard  to  the  winter  resorts  of  the  various  tribes,  and  other  mat- 
ters connected  with  the  purposes  of  the  expedition.  The  third  was  the 
daughter  of  Little  Rock,  the  chief  second  in  rank  to  Black  Kettle,  who  had 
been  killed  at  the  battle  of  the  Washita.  Little  Rock's  daughter  was  an  ex- 
ceedingly comely  squaw,  possessing  a  bright,  cheery  face,  a  countenance  beam- 
ing with  intelligence,  and  a  disposition  more  inclined  to  be  merry  than  one 
usually  finds  among  the  Indians.  She  was  probably  rather  under  than  over 
twenty  years  of  age.  Added  to  bright,  laughing  eyes,  a  set  of  pearly  teeth, 
and  a  rich  complexion,  her  well-shaped  head  was  crowned  with  a  luxuriant 
growth  of  the  most  beautiful  silken  treoses,  rivalling  in  color  the  blackness  of 
the  raven,  and  extending,  when  allowed  to  foil  loosely  over  her  shoulders, 
to  below  her  waist.  Her  name  was  Mo-nah-se-tah,  which,  anglicized,  means 
"The  young  grass  that  shoots  in  the  spring."  Mo-nah-se-tah,  although  yet  a 
maiden  in  years  and  appearance,  had  been  given  in  marriage,  or,  more  prop- 
erly speaking,  she  had  been  traded  in  marriage,  as  an  Indian  maiden  who 
should  be  so  unfortunate  as  to  be  "  given"  away  would  not  be  looked  upon  as 
a  very  desirable  match.  In  addition  to  her  handsome  appearance,  both  in 
form  and  feature,  and  to  any  other  personal  attraction  which  might  be  con- 
sidered peculiarly  her  own,  Mo-nah-se-tah,  being  the  daughter  of  a  chief  high 
in  rank,  was  justly  considered  as  belonging  to  the  cream  of  the  aristocracy, 
if  not  to  royalty  itself;  consequently  the  suitors  who  hoped  to  gain  her  hand 
must  be  prepared,  according  to  the  Indian  custom,  to  pay  handsomely  for  an 
alliance  so  noble.  Little  Rock,  while  represented  as  having  been  a  kind  and 
affectionate  father,  yet  did  not  propose  that  the  hand  of  his  favorite  daugh- 
ter should  be  disposed  of  without  the  return  of  a  due  equivalent. 

Among  the  young  warriors  of  the  tribe  there  were  many  who  would 
have  been  proud  to  call  Mo-nah-se-tah  to  preside  over  the  domestic  destiniei 
of  their  lodge,  but  the  price  to  be  paid  for  so  distinguished  an  alliance  was 
beyond  the  means  of  most  of  them.  Among  the  number  of  young  braves  who 
aspired  to  the  honor  of  her  hand  was  one  who,  so  far  as  worldly  wealth  was 
conccrnpd,  was  eligible.  Unfortunately,  however,  he  had  placed  too  much 
reliance  upon  this  fact,  and  had  not  thought  that  while  obtaining  the  consent 
of  paterfamilias  it  would  be  well  also  to  win  the  heart  of  the  maiden;  or  per- 
haps ho  had,  in  seeking  her  hand,  also  attempted  to  gain  her  heart,  but  not 
meeting  with  the  desired  encouragement  from  the  maiden  of  his  choice,  was 
willing  to  trust  to  time  to  accomplish  the  latter,  provided  only  he  could  secure 
the  first.  According  to  Indian  customs  the  consent  of  the  bride  to  a  proposed 
marriage,  while  it  may  be  ever  so  desirable,  is  not  deemed  essential.  All 
that  is  considered  absolutely  essential  is,  that  the  bridegroom  shall  bo  accept- 
able to  the  father  of  the  bride,  and  shall  transfer  to  the  possession  of  the  latter 
ponies  or  other  articles  of  barter,  in  sufficient  number  and  value  to  be  consid- 
ered a  fair  equivalent  for  the  hand  of  the  daughter.  When  it  is  stated  that 
from  two  to  four  ponies  are  considered  as  the  price  of  the  average  squaw,  and 
that  the  price  for  the  hand  of  Mo-nah-se-tah,  as  finally  arranged,  \vas  eleven 
ponies,  some  idea  can  be  formed  of  the  high  opinion  entertained  of  her. 

It  proved,  however,  so  far  as  the  young  warrior  was  concerned,  an  unsat- 
isfactory investment.  The  ponies  were  transferred  to  Little  Rock,  and  all 
the  formalities  were  duly  executed  which,  by  Indian  law  and  custom,  were 
necessary  to  constitute  Mo-nah-se-tah  the  wife  of  the  young  brave.  She  was 
forced  to  take  up  her  abode  in  his  lodge,  but  refused  to  acknowledge  him  a? 


102  LIFE  ON  THE  PLAINS. 

her  husband,  or  to  render  him  that  obedience  and  menial  service  which  tne 
Indian  husband  exacts  from  his  wife.  Time  failed  to  soften  her  heart,  or  to 
cause  her  to  look  kindly  upon  her  self-constituted  but  unrecognized  lord  and 
master. 

Here  was  a  clear  case  of  "incompatibility  of  disposition";  and  within  the 
jurisdiction  of  some  of  our  State  laws  a  divorce  would  have  been  granted 
almost  unquestioned.  The  patience  of  the  young  husband  having  become 
exhausted,  and  he  having  unsuccessfully  resorted  to  every  measure  of  kind- 
ness deemed  likely  to  win  the  love  and  obedience  of  his  wife,  he  determined  to 
have  recourse  to  harsher  measures — if  necessary,  to  employ  force.  Again  he 
mistook  the  character  of  her  upon  whose  apparently  obdurate  heart  neither 
threats  nor  promises  had  produced  the  faintest  effect.  Mo-nah-se-  tali  had  prob- 
ably been  anticipating  such  a  decision,  and  had  prepared  herself  accordingly. 
Like  most  Indian  women.,  she  was  as  skilful  in  the  handling  and  use  of  weapons 
as  most  warriors  are ;  and  when  her  husband,  or  rather  the  husband  who  had 
been  assigned  to  her,  attempted  to  establish  by  force  an  authority  which  she 
had  persistently  refused  to  recognize,  she  reminded  him  that  she  was  the 
daughter  of  a  great  chief,  and  rather  than  submit  to  the  indignities  which  he 
was  thus  attempting  to  heap  upon  her,  she  would  resist  even  to  the  taking  of 
life;  and  suiting  the  action  to  the  word,  she  levelled  a  small  pistol  which  she 
had  carried  concealed  beneath  her  blanket  and  fired,  wounding  him  in  the 
knee  and  disabling  him  for  life. 

Little  Rock,  learning  of  what  had  occurred,  and  finding  upon  investigation 
that  his  daughter  had  not  been  to  blame,  concluded  to  cancel  the  marriage — to 
grant  a  divorce — -which  was  accomplished  simply  by  returning  to  the  unfortu- 
nate husband  the  eleven  ponies  which  had  been  paid  for  the  hand  of  Mo-nt.n* 
se-tah.  What  an  improvement  upon  the  method  prescribed  in  the  civilized 
world!  No  lawyer's  fees,  no  publicity  nor  scandal ;  all  tedious  delays  are  avoided, 
and  the  result  is  as  nearly  satisfactory  to  all  parties  as  is  possible. 

Having  sent  a  messenger  to  ask  the  three  Indian  women  referred  to  to 
come  to  my  tent,  I  acquainted  them  with  my  intention  of  taking-  them  with  the 
expedition  when  we  moved  in  search  of  the  hostile  villages.  To  my  surprise 
they  evinced  great  delight  at  the  idea,  and  explained  it  by  saying  that  if  they 
accompanied  us  they  might  be  able  to  see  or  communicate  with  some  of  their 
people,  while  by  remaining  with  the  other  prisoners,  and  becoming  further  sep- 
arated from  their  own  country  and  hunting-grounds,  they  could  entertain  little 
or  no  hope  of  learning  anything  concerning  the  fate  of  other  portions  of  their 
tribe.  They  gladly  acceded  to  the  proposition  to  accompany  the  troops.  I  then 
inquired  of  them  in  which  mode  they  preferred  to  travel,  mounted  upon  ponies, 
as  was  their  custom,  or  in  an  ambulance.  Much  to  my  surprise,  remembering 
how  loath  the  Indian  is  to  adopt  any  contrivance  of  the  white  man,  they  chose 
the  ambulance,  and  wisely  too,  as  the  season  was  that  of  midwinter,  and  the 
interior  of  a  closely  covered  ambulance  was  a  much  less  exposed  position  than 
that  to  be  found  on  the  back  of  a  pony. 


r 


LONE  WOLF,  HEAD   CHIEF   OF  THE  KIOWAS. 


XVIII. 


FORAGE  for  the  horses  and  mules,  and  rations  for  the  men,  sufficient  of 
both  to  last  thirty  days,  having  been  loaded  on  the  wagons,  the  entire 
command,  composed  as  previously  stilted,  and  accompanied  by  General  Sheri- 
dan and  staff,  left  Camp  Supply  early  on  the  morning  of  December  7,  and 
turning  our  horses1  heads  southward,  we  marched  in  the  direction  of  the 
battle-ground  of  the  Washita.  Our  inarch  to  the  Washita  was  quiet  and  un- 
eventful, if  we  except  the  loquacity  of  California  Joe,  who,  now  that  we  were 
once  more  in  the  saddle  with  the  prospect  of  stirring  times  before  us,  seemed 
completely  in  his  element,  and  gave  vent  to  his  satisfaction  by  indulging  in 
a  connected  series  of  remarks  and  queries,  always  supplying  the  answer  to 
the  latter  himself  if  none  of  his  listeners  evinced  a  disposition  to  do  so  for  him. 
His  principal  delight  seemed  to  be  in  speculating  audibly  as  to  what  would  be 
the  impression  produced  on  the  minds  of  the  Indians  when  they  discovered 
us  returning  with  increased  numbers  both  of  men  and  wagons. 

"  Pd  jist  like  to  see  the  streaked  countenances  of  Satanta,  Medicine  Arrow, 
Lone  Wolf,  and  a  few  others  of  'em,  when  they  ketch  the  fust  glimpse  of  the 
outfit.  They'll  think  we're  comin'  to  spend  an  evenin'  with  'em  sure,  and  hev 
brought  our  knittin'  with  us.  One  look  '11  satisfy  'em  thar  '11  be  sum  of  the 
durndest  kickin'  out  over  these  plains  that  ever  war  heern  tell  uv.  One  good 
thing,  it's  goin'  to  cum  as  nigh  killin'  uv  'em  to  start  'em  out  this  time  uv  year 
as  ef  we  hed  an  out  an'  out  scrummage  with  'em.  The  way  I  looks  at  it  they 
hev  jist  this  preference :  them  as  don't  like  bein'  shot  to  deth  kin  take  ther 
chances  at  freezin'."  In  this  interminable  manner  California  Joe  would  pur- 
sue his  semi-soliloquies,  only  too  delighted  if  some  one  exhibited  interest  suf- 
ficient to  propound  an  occasional  question. 

As  our  proposed  route  bore  to  the  southeast  after  reaching  the  battle- 
field, our  course  was  so  chosen  as  to  carry  us  to  the  Washita  river  a  few 
miles  below,  at  which  point  we  encamped  early  in  the  day.  General 
Sheridan  desired  to  ride  over  the  battle-ground,  and  we  hoped  by  a  careful 
examination  of  the  surrounding  country  to  discover  the  remains  of  Major  El- 
liott and  his  little  party,  of  whose  fate  there  could  no  longer  be  the  faintest 
doubt.  With  one  hundred  men  of  the  Seventh  Cavalry,  under  command  of 
Captain  Yates,  we  proceeded  to  the  scene  of  the  battle,  and  from  there  dis- 
persed in  small  parties  in  all  directions,  with  orders  to  make  a  thorough  search 
for  our  lost  comrades.  We  found  the  evidences  of  the  late  engagement 


194  LIFE  ON  THE  PLAINS. 

much  as  we  had  left  them.  Here  were  the  bodies,  now  frozen,  of  the  seven 
hundred  ponies  which  we  had  slain  after  the  battle ;  here  and  there,  scattered 
in  and  about  the  site  of  the  former  village  of  Black  Kettle,  lay  the  bodies  of 
many  of  the  Indians  who  fell  during  the  struggle.  Many  of  the  bodies,  how- 
ever, particularly  those  of  Black  Kettle  and  Little  Rock,  had  been  removed 
by  their  friends.  Why  any  had  been  allowed  to  remain  uncared  for,  could 
only  be  explained  upon  the  supposition  that  the  hasty  flight  of  the  other  villa- 
ges prevented  the  Indians  from  carrying  away  any  except  the  bodies  of  the 
most  prominent  chiefs  or  warriors,  although  most  of  those  remaining  on  the 
battle-ground  were  found  wrapped  in  blankets  and  bound  with  lariats  prepara- 
tory to  removal  and  burial.  Even  some  of  the  Indian  dogs  were  found  loiter- 
ing in  the  vicinity  of  the  places  where  the  lodges  of  their  former  masters  stood ; 
but,  like  the  Indians  themselves,  they  were  suspicious  of  the  white  man,  and 
could  hardly  be  induced  to  establish  friendly  relations.  Some  of  the  soldiers, 
however,  managed  to  secure  possession  of  a  few  young  puppies ;  these  were 
carefully  brought  up,  and  to  this  day  they,  or  some  of  their  descendants,  are 
in  the  possession  of  members  of  the  command. 

After  riding  over  the  ground  in  the  immediate  vicinity  of  the  village,  1 
joined  one  of  the  parties  engaged  in  the  search  for  the  bodies  of  Major  Elliott 
and  his  men.  In  describing  the  search  and  its  result,  I  cannot  do  better 
than  transcribe  from  my  official  report,  made  soon  after  to  General  Sheridan : 

"  After  marching  a  distance  of  two  miles  in  the  direction  in  which  Major 
Elliott  and  his  little  party  were  last  seen,  we  suddenly  came  upon  the  stark, 
stiff,  naked,  and  horribly  mutilated  bodies  of  our  dead  comrades.  No  words 
were  needed  to  tell  how  desperate  had  been  the  struggle  before  they  were 
finally  overpowered.  At  a  short  distance  from  where  the  bodies  lay, 
could  be  seen  the  carcasses  of  some  of  the  horses  of  the  party,  which 
had  probably  been  killed  early  in  the  fight.  Seeing  the  hopelessness  of 
breaking  through  the  line  which  surrounded  them,  and  which  undoubtedly 
numbered  more  than  one  hundred  to  one,  Elliott  dismounted  his  men,  tied 
their  horses  together,  and  prepared  to  sell  their  lives  as  dearly  as  possible.  It 
may  not  be  improper  to  add  that  in  describing,  as  far  as  possible,  the  details 
of  Elliott's  fight.  I  rely  not  only  upon  a  critical  and  personal  examination 
of  the  ground  and  attendant  circumstances,  but  am  sustained  by  the  statements 
of  Indian  chiefs  and  warriors  who  witnessed  and  participated  in  the  fight,  and 
who  have  since  been  forced  to  enter  our  lines  and  surrender  themselves  up, 
under  circumstances  which  will  be  made  to  appear  in  other  portions  of  this 
report. 

"  The  bodies  of  Elliott  and  his  little  band,  with  but  a  single  exception,  were 
found  lying  within  a  circle  not  exceeding  twenty  yards  in  diameter.  We 
found  them  exactly  as  they  fell,  except  that  their  barbarous  foes  had  stripped 
and  mutilated  the  bodies  in  the  most  savage  manner. 

"All  the  bodies  were  carried  to  camp.  The  latter  was  reached  after  dark. 
It  being  the  intention  to  resume  the  march  before  daylight  the  following  day, 
a  grave  was  hastily  prepared  on  a  little  knoll  near  our  camp,  and,  with  the 
exception  of  that  of  Major  Elliott,  whose  remains  were  carried  with  us  for  in- 
terment at  Fort  Arbuckle,  the  bodies  of  the  entire  party,  under  the  dim  light 
of  a  few  torches  held  by  of  sorrowing  comrades,  were  consigned  to  one 
common  resting  place.  No  funeral  note  sounded  to  measure  their  pas- 
sage to  the  grave.  No  volley  was  fired  to  tell  us  a  comrade  was  receiving  t 
last  sad  rites  of  burial,  that  the  fresh  earth  had  closed  over  some  of  our  truest 
and  most  daring  soldiers. 


LIFE  ON  THE  PLAINS.  195 

'•  Before  interment,  I  caused  a  complete  examination  of  each  body  to  be 
made  by  Dr.  Lippincott,  chief  medical  officer  of  the  expedition,  with  direction 
to  report  on  the  character  and  number  of  wounds  received  by  each,  as  well  as 
to  mutilations  to  which  they  had  been  subjected.  The  following  extracts  are 
taken  from  Dr.  Lippincott's  report : 

'*  Major  Joel  H.  Elliott,  two  bullet  holes  in  head,  one  in  left  cheek,  right 
hand  cut  off,  left  foot  almost  cut  off,  ....  deep  gash  in  right  groin, 
deep  gashes  in  calves  of  both  legs,  little  finger  of  left  hand  cut  off,  and  throat 
cut. 

"  Sergeant-Major  Walter  Kennedy,  bullet  hole  in  right  temple,  head  partly 
cut  off,  seventeen  bullet  holes  in  back,  and  two  in  legs. 

"  Corporal  Harry  Mercer,  Troop  E,  bullet  hole  in  right  axilla,  one  m 
region  of  heart,  three  in  back,  eight  arrow  wounds  in  back,  right  ear  cut  off, 
head  scalped,  and  skull  fractured,  deep  gashes  in  both  legs,  and  throat  cut. 

"  Private  Thomas  Christer,  Troop  E,  bullet  hole  in  head,  right  foot  cut  off, 
bullet  hole  in  abdomen,  and  throat  cut. 

"  Corporal  William  Carrick,  Troop  H,  bullet  hole  in  right  parietal  bone, 
both  feet  cut  off,  throat  cut,  left  arm  broken. 

"  Private  Eugene  Clover,  Troop  H,  head  cut  off,  arrow  wound  in  right  side, 
both  legs  terribly  mutilated. 

"  Private  William  Milligan,  Troop  II,  bullet  hole  in  left  side  of  head,  deep 
gashes  in  right  leg,  ....  left  arm  deeply  gashed,  head  scalped,  and 
throat  cut. 

"  Corporal  James  F.  Williams,  Troop  I,  bullet  hole  in  back ;  head  and  both 
arms  cut  off,  many  and  deep  gashes  in  back 

"Private  Thomas  Dooney,  Troop  I,  arrow  hole  in  region  of  stomach, 
thorax  cut  open,  head  cut  off,  and  right  shoulder  cut  by  a  tomahawk. 

"  Farrier  Thomas  Fitzpatrick,  Troop  M,  bullet  hole  in  left  parietal  bone, 
head  scalped,  arm  broken,  ....  throat  cut 

"Private  John  Myres,  Troop  M,  several  bullet  holes  in  head,  scalped, 
nineteen  bullet  holes  in  body,  ....  throat  cut. 

"  Private  Cal.  Sharpe,  Troop  M,  two  bullet  holes  in  right  side,  throat  cnt, 

one  bullet  hole  in  left  side  of  head,  one  arrow  hole  in  left  side, 

left  arm  broken. 

"  Unknown,  head  cut  off,  body  partially  destroyed  by  wolves. 

"Unknown,  head  and  right  hand  cut  off,  ....  three  bullet  and 
nine  arrow  holes  in  back. 

"  Unknown,  scalped,  skull  fractured,  six  bullet  and  thirteen  arrow  holes  in 
back,  and  three  bullet  holes  in  chest." 

I  have  quoted  these  extracts  in  order  to  give  the  reader  an  insight  of  the 
treatment  invariably  meted  out  to  white  men  who  are  so  unfortunate  as  to  fall 
within  the  scope  of  the  red  man's  bloodthirsty  and  insatiable  vengeance.  The 
report  to  General  Sheridan  then  continues  as  follows: 

"  In  addition  to  the  wounds  and  barbarities  reported  by  Dr.  Lippincott,  I 
saw  a  portion  of  the  stock  of  a  Lancaster  rifle  protruding  from  the  side  of  one 
of  the  men ;  the  stock  had  been  broken  off  near  the  ban-el,  and  the  butt  of  it, 
probably  twelve  inches  in  length,  had  been  driven  into  the  man's  side  a  dis- 
tance of  eight  inches.  The  forest  along  the  banks  of  the  Washita,  from  the 
battle-ground  a  distance  of  twelve  miles,  was  found  to  have  been  one  contin- 
uous Indian  village.  Black  Kettle's  band  of  Cheyennes  was  above ;  then  came 
other  hostile  tribes  camped  in  the  following  order :  Arrapahoes  under  Little  Ra- 


190  LIFE  ON  THE  PLAINS. 

ven ;  Kiowas  under  Satanta  and  Lone  Wolf;  the  remaining  bands  of  Cheyennes, 
Cornanches,  and  Apaches.  Nothing  could  exceed  the  disorder  and  haste  with 
which  these  tribes  had  fled  from  their  camping  grounds.  They  had  abandoned 
thousands  of  lodge  poles,  some  of  which  were  still  standing,  as  when  last 
used.  Immense  numbers  of  camp  kettles,  cooking  utensils,  coffee-mills,  axes, 
and  several  hundred  buffalo  robes  were  found  in  the  abandoned  camps  adja- 
cent to  Black  Kettle's  village,  but  which  had  not  been  visited  before  by 
our  troops.  By  actual  examination,  it  was  computed  that  over  six  hundred 
lodges  had  been  standing  along  the  Washita  during  the  battle,  and  within  five 
miles  of  the  battle-ground,  and  it  was  from  these  villages,  and  others  still 
lower  down  the  stream,  that  the  immense  number  of  warriors  came  who,  af- 
ter our  rout  and  destruction  of  Black  Kettle  and  his  band,  surrounded  my 
command  and  fought  until  defeated  by  the  Seventh  Cavalry  about  3  P.  M.  on 
the  27th  ult.  ...  In  the  deserted  camp,  lately  occupied  by  Satanta  with 
the  Kiowas,  my  men  discovered  the  bodies  of  a  young  white  woman  and  child, 
the  former  apparently  about  twenty-three  years  of  age,  the  latter  probably 
eighteen  months  old.  They  were  evidently  mother  and  child,  and  had  not 
long  been  in  captivity,  as  the  woman  still  retained  several  articles  of  her 
wardrobe  about  her  person — among  others  a  pair  of  cloth  gaiters  but  little 
worn,  everything  indicating  that  she  had  been  but  recently  captured,  and  upon 
our  attacking  and  routing  Black  Kettle's  camp  her  captors,  fearing  she  might 
be  recaptured  by  us  and  her  testimony  used  against  them,  had  deliberately 
murdered  her  and  her  child  in  cold  blood.  The  woman  had  received  a  shot 
in  the  forehead,  her  entire  scalp  had  been  removed,  and  her  skull  horribly 
crushed.  The  child  also  bore  numerous  marks  of  violence." 

At  daylight  on  the  following  morning  the  entire  command  started  on  the 
trail  of  the  Indian  villages,  nearly  all  of  which  had  moved  down  the  Washita 
toward  Fort  Cobb,  where  they  had  good  reason  to  believe  they  would  receive 
protection.  The  Arrapahoes  and  remaining  band  of  Cheyennes  left  the  Washi- 
ta valley  and  moved  across  in  the  direction  of  Red  river.  After  following  the 
trail  of  the  Kiowas  and  other  hostile  Indians  for  seven  days,  over  an  almost 
impassable,  country,  where  it  was  necessary  to  keep  two  or  three  hundred  men 
almost  constantly  at  work  with  picks,  axes,  and  spades,  before  being  able  to 
advance  with  our  immense  train,  my  Osage  scouts  came  galloping  back  on  the 
morning  of  the  17th  of  December,  and  reported  a  party  of  Indians  in  our  front 
bearing  a  flag  of  truce. 

It  is  to  this  day  such  a  common  occurrence  for  Indian  agents  to  assert  in 
positive  terms  that  the  particular  Indians  of  their  agency  have  not  been 
absent  from  their  reservation,  nor  engaged  in  making  war  upon  the  white 
men,  when  the  contrary  is  well  known  to  be  true,  that  I  deem  it  proper  to  in- 
troduce one  of  the  many  instances  of  this  kind  which  have  fallen  under  my  ob- 
servation, as  an  illustration  not  only  of  how  the  public  in  distant  sections  of  the 
country  may  be  misled  and  deceived  as  to  the  acts  and  intentions  of  the  In- 
dians, but  also  of  the  extent  to  which  the  Indian  agents  themselves  will  pro- 
coed  in  attempting  to  shield  and  defend  the  Indians  of  their  particular  agency. 
Sometimes,  of  course,  the  agent  is  the  victim  of  deception,  and  no  doubt  con- 
scientiously proclaims  that  which  he  firmly  believes;  but  I  am  forced  by  long 
experience  to  the  opinion  that  instances  of  this  kind  are  rare,  being  the  excep- 
tion rather  than  the  rule.  In  the  example  to  which  I  refer,  the  high  character 
and  distinction  as  well  as  the  deservedly  national  reputation  achieved  by  the 
official  then  in  charge  of  the  Indians  against  whom  we  we~e  operating,  will  at 


LIFE  ON  THE  PLAINS.  197 

once  absolve  me  from  the  imputation  of  intentionally  reflecting  upon  the  in- 
tegrity of  his  action  in  the  matter.  The  only  point  to  occasion  surprise  is  ho\r 
an  officer  possessing  the  knowledge  of  the  Indian  character,  derived  from  an 
extensive  experience  on  the  frontier,  which  General  Hazen  could  justly  lay 
claim  to,  should  be  so  far  misled  as  to  give  the  certificate  of  good  conduct 
which  follows.  General  Hazen  had  not  only  had  superior  opportunities  for 
studying  the  Indian  character,  but  had  participated  in  Indian  wars,  and  at  the 
very  time  he  penned  the  following  note  he  was  partially  disabled  from  the  ef- 
fects of  an  Indian  wound.  The  Government  had  selected  him  from  the  large 
number  of  intelligent  officers  of  high  rank  whose  services  were  available  for 
the  position,  and  had  assigned  him  with  plenary  powers  to  the  superintenden- 
cy  of  the  Southern  Indian  District,  a  position  in  which  almost  the  entire  con- 
trol of  all  the  southern  tribes  was  vested  in  the  occupant.  If  gentlemen  of 
the  experience  and  military  education  of  General  Hazen,  occupying  the  inti- 
mate and  official  relation  to  the  Indians  which  he  did,  could  be  so  readily  and 
completely  deceived  as  to  their  real  character,  it  is  not  strange  that  the  mass 
of  the  people  living  far  from  the  scene  of  operations,  and  only  possessing 
such  information  as  reaches  them  in  scraps  through  the  public  press,  and 
generally  colored  by  interested  parties,  should  at  times  entertain  extremely 
erroneous  impressions  regarding  the  much-vexed  Indian  question.  Now  to 
the  case  in  point : 

With  the  Osage  scouts  who  came  back  from  the  advance  with  the  intelli- 
gence that  a  party  of  Indians  were  in  front,  also  came  a  scout  who  stated  that 
he  was  from  Fort  Cobb,  and  delivered  to  me  a  despatch,  which  read  as  follows : 

HEADQUARTERS  SOUTHERN  INDIAN  DISTRICT,  FORT  COBB,  9  p.  M.  December  16, 1868. 

To  the  Officer,  commanding  troops  in  the  Field. 

Indians  have  just  brought  in  word  that  our  troops  to-day  reached  the  Washita  some  twenty 
miles  above  here.  I  send  this  to  say  that  all  the  camps  this  side  of  the  point  reported  to  have  been 
reached  are  friendly,  and  have  not  been  on  the  war  path  this  season.  If  this  reaches  you,  it  would 
be  well  to  communicate  at  once  with  Satanta  or  Black  Eagle,  chiefs  of  the  Kiowas,  near  where 
yon  now  are,  who  will  readily  inform  you  of  the  position  of  the  Cheyennes  and  Arrapahoes,  also 
of  my  camp.  Respectfully, 

(Signed)  W.  B.  HAZEN,  Brevet  Major-General. 

This  scout  at  the  same  time  informed  me  that  a  large  party  of  Kiowa  war- 
riors, under  Lone  Wolf,  Satanta,  and  other  leading  chiefs,  were  within  less 
than  a  mile  of  my  advance,  and  notwithstanding  the  above  certificate  regard- 
ing their  friendly  character,  they  had  seized  a  scout  who  accompanied  the 
bearer  of  the  despatch,  disarmed  him,  and  held  him  a  prisoner  of  war.  Tak- 
ing a  small  party  with  me,  I  proceeded  beyond  our  lines  to  meet  the  flag  of 
truce.  I  was  met  by  several  of  the  leading  chiefs  of  the  Kiowas,  including 
those  above  named.  Large  parties  of  their  warriors  could  be  seen  posted  in 
the  neighboring  ravines  and  upon  the  surrounding  hilltops.  All  were  painted 
and  plumed  for  war,  and  nearly  all  were  armed  with  one  rifle,  two  revolvers, 
bow  and  arrow,  some  of  their  bows  being  strung,  and  their  whole  appearance 
and  conduct  plainly  indicating  that  they  had  come  for  war.  Their  declara- 
tions to  some  of  my  guides  and  friendly  Indians  proved  the  same  thing,  and 
they  were  only  deterred  from  hostile  acts  by  discovering  our  strength  to  be  far 
greater  than  they  had  imagined,  and  our  scouts  on  the  alert.  Aside,  however, 
from  the  question  as  to  what  their  present  or  future  intentions  were  at  that 
time,  how  deserving  were  those  Indians  of  the  certificate  of  good  behavior 
which  they  had  been  shrewd  enough  to  obtain  ?  The  certificate  was  dated  De- 


198  LIFE  OX  THE  PLAINS. 

comber  16,  and  stated  that  the  camps  had  not  been  on  the  war  path  "  this  sea- 
son." 

What  were  the  facts?  On  the  27th  of  November,  only  twenty-one  days 
prior  to  the  date  of  the  certificate,  the  same  Indians,  whose  peaceable  charac- 
ter was  vouched  for  so  strongly,  had  engaged  in  battle  with  my  command  by 
attacking  it  during  the  fight  with  Black  Kettle.  It  was  in  their  camp  that  the 
bodies  of  the  murdered  mother  and  child  were  found,  and  we  had  followed  day 
by  day  the  trail  of  the  Kiowas  and  other  tribes,  leading  us  directly  from  the 
dead  and  mangled  bodies  of  our  comrades,  slain  by  them  a  few  days  pre- 
vious, until  we  were  about  to  overtake  and  punish  the  guilty  parties,  when 
the  above  communication  was  received,  some  forty  or  fifty  miles  from  Fort 
Cobb,  in  the  direction  of  the  Washita  battle-ground. 

This,  of  itself,  was  conclusive  evidence  of  the  character  of  the  tribes  we 
were  dealing  with;  but  aside  from  these  incontrovertible  facts,  had  additional 
evidence  been  needed  of  the  openly  hostile  conduct  of  the  Kiowas  and  Co- 
manches,  and  of  their  active  participation  in  the  battle  of  the  Washita,  it  is 
only  necessary  to  refer  to  the  collected  testimony  of  Black  Eagle  and  other 
leading  chiefs.  This  testimony  was  written,  and  was  then  in  the  hands  of  the 
agents  of  the  Indian  Bureau.  It  was  given  voluntarily  by  the  Indian  chiefs 
referred  to,  and  was  taken  down  at  the  time  by  the  Indian  agents,  not  for  the 
army,  or  with  a  view  of  furnishing  it  to  officers  of  the  army,  but  simply  for 
the  benefit  and  information  of  the  Indian  Bureau.  This  testimony,  making 
due  allowance  for  the  concealment  of  much  that  would  be  prejudicial  to  the 
interests  of  the  Indians,  plainly  states  that  the  Kiowas  and  Comanches  took 
part  in  the  battle  of  the  Washita:  that  the  former  constituted  a  portion  of  the 
war  party  whose  trail  I  followed,  and  which  led  my  command  into  Black 
Kettle's  village :  and  that  some  of  the  Kiowas  remained  in  Black  Kettle's  vil- 
lage until  the  morning  of  the  battle. 

This  evidence  is  all  contained  in  a  report  made  to  the  Superintendent  of 
Indian  Affairs,  by  one  Philip  McCuskey,  United  States  interpreter  for  the  Kiowa 
and  Comanche  tribes.  This  report  was  dated  Fort  Cobb,  December  3,  while 
the  communication  from  General  Hazen,  certifying  to  the  friendly  disposition 
and  conduct  of  these  tribes,  was  dated  at  the  same  place  thirteen  days  later. 
Mah-wis-sa  also  confirmed  these  statements,  and  pointed  out  to  me,  when  near 
the  battle-ground,  the  location  of  Satanta's  village.  It  was  from  her,  too,  that 
I  learned  that  it  was  in  Satanta's  village  that  the  bodies  of  the  white  woman 
and  child  were  found.  As  I  pen  these  lines,  the  daily  press  contains  frequent 
allusions  to  the  negotiations  which  are  being  conducted  between  the  Governor 
of  Texas  and  the  General  Government,  looking  to  the  release  of  Satanta  from 
the  Texas  penitentiary,  to  which  institution  Satanta,  after  a  trial  before  the 
civil  authorities  for  numerous  murders  committed  on  the  Texas  frontier,  was 
sent  three  or  four  years  ago  to  serve  out  a  life  sentence. 

After  meeting  the  chiefs,  who  with  their  bands  had  approached  our  ad- 
vance under  flag  of  truce,  and  compelling  the  release  of  the  scout  whom 
they  had  seized  and  held  prisoner,  we  continued  our  march  toward  Fort  Cobb, 
the  chiefs  agreeing  to  ride  with  us  and  accompany  my  command  to  that  place. 
Every  assurance  was  given  me  that  the  villages  to  which  these  various  chiefs 
belonged  would  at  once  move  to  Fort  Cobb,  and  there  encamp,  thus  separat- 
ing themselves  from  the  hostile  tribes,  or  those  who  preferred  to  decline  this 
proposition  of  peace,  and  to  continue  to  wage  war ;  and  as  an  evidence  of  the 
sincerity  of  their  purpose,  some  eighteen  or  twenty  of  the  most  prominent 


LIFE  ON  THE  PLAINS.  199 

chiefs,  generally  Kiowas,  voluntarily  proposed  to  accompany  us  during  the 
march  of  that  day  and  the  next,  by  which  time  it  was  expected  that  the  com- 
mand would  reach  Fort  Cobb.  The  chiefs  only  requested  that  they  might  send 
one  of  their  number,  mounted  on  a  fleet  pony,  to  the  villages,  in  order  to 
hasten  their  movement  to  Fort  Cobb.  How  eager  for  peace  were  these  poor, 
confiding  sons  of  the  forest  is  the  mental  ejaculation  of  some  of  my  readers, 
particularly  if  they  are  inclined  to  be  converts  to  the  humanitarian  doctrines 
supposed  to  be  applicable  in  the  government  of  Indians.  If  I  am  addressing 
any  of  this  class,  for  whose  kindness  of  heart  I  have  the  utmost  regard,  I  re- 
gret to  be  compelled  to  disturb  the  illusion. 

Peace  was  not  included  among  the  purposes  which  governed  the  chiefs 
who  so  freely  and  unhesitatingly  proffered  their  company  during  our  march  to-1 
Fort  Cobb.  Nor  had  they  the  faintest  intention  of  either  accompanying  us  or 
directing  their  villages  to  proceed  to  the  fort.  The  messenger  whom  they 
seemed  so  anxious  to  despatch  to  the  village  was  not  sent  to  hasten  the  move- 
ment of  their  villages  toward  Fort  Cobb,  as  claimed  by  them,  but  to  hasten 
their  movement  in  a  precisely  opposite  direction,  viz.,  towards  the  head 
waters  of  Red  river,  near  the  northwestern  limits  of  Texas.  This  sudden 
effusion  of  friendly  sentiments  rather  excited  my  suspicions,  but  I  was  unable 
at  first  to  divine  the  real  intents  and  purposes  of  the  chiefs.  Nothing  was  to 
be  done  but  to  act  so  as  to  avoid  exciting  their  suspicion,  and  trust  to  time  to 
unravel  the  scheme.  When  we  arrived  at  our  camping  ground,  on  the  even- 
ing of  that  day,  the  chiefs  requested  permission  to  despatch  another  messen- 
ger to  their  people  to  inform  them  where  we  were  encamped.  To  this  propo- 
sition no  objection  was  made.  That  evening  I  caused  an  abundant  supply  of 
provisions,  consisting  principally  of  beef,  bread,  coffee,  and  sugar,  to  be  dis- 
tributed among  them.  In  posting  my  pickets  that  night  for  the  protection  of 
the  camp,  Arranged  to  have  the  reserve  stationed  within  a  short  distance  of 
the  spot  on  which  the  chiefs  were  to  encamp  during  the  night,  which  point 
was  but  a  few  paces  from  my  headquarters.  Before  retiring,  I  took  Romeo, 
the  interpreter,  and  strolled  down  to  pay  a  visit  to  the  chiefs.  The  latter,  af- 
ter the  substantial  meal  in  which  they  had  just  indulged,  were  seated,  In- 
dian fashion,  around  a  small  fire,  enjoying  such  comfort  as  was  to  be  derived 
from  the  occasional  whiffs  of  smoke  which  each  in  proper  turn  inhaled  from 
the  long-stemmed  pipe  of  red  clay  that  was  kept  passing  from  right  to  left 
around  the  circle.  Their  greeting  of  me  was  cordial  in  the  extreme,  but,  as 
in  the  play — of  "Richelieu,"  I  believe — they  " bowed  too  low."  Through 
Romeo  I  chatted  on  indifferent  subjects  with  the  various  chiefs,  and  from  near- 
ly all  of  them  received  assurances  of  their  firmly  fixed  resolution  to  abandon 
forever  the  dangers  and  risks  of  the  war  path,  to  live  no  longer  at  variance 
with  their  white  brothers,  to  eschew  henceforth  all  such  unfriendly  customs 
as  scalp-taking,  murdering  defenceless  women  and  children,  and  stealing  stock 
from  the  settlers  of  the  frontier.  All  this  was  to  be  changed  in  the  future. 
It  seemed  strange,  listening  to  these  apparently  "  artless  sons  of  nature,"  that 
men  entertaining  the  ardent  desire  for  repose  which  they  professed,  had  not 
turned  their  backs  on  the  war  path  long  ago,  and  settled  down  to  the  quiet 
enjoyment  of  the  blessings  of  peace.  But  better  that  this  conclusion  should 
be  arrived  at  late  than  not  at  all.  The  curtain  had  fallen  from  their  eyes, 
and  they  were  enabled  to  see  everything  in  its  proper  light.  To  adopt  their 
own  language,  "  their  hearts  had  become  good,"  "  their  tongues  had  become 
straight,"  they  had  cast  aside  the  bad  ways  in  which  they  had  so  long  strug- 


200  LIFE  ON  THE  PLAINS. 

gled  unsuccessfully,  and  had  now  resolved  to  follow  the  white  man's  road,  to 
adopt  his  mode  of  dress,  till  the  soil,  and  establish  schools  for  the  education 
of  their  children,  until  in  time  the  white  man  and  the  red  man  would  not 
only  be  brothers  in  name,  but  would  be  found  travelling  the  same  road  with 
interests  in  common. 

Had  I  been  a  latter-day  Peace  Commissioner,  I  should  have  felt  in  duty 
bound  to  send  a  despatch  to  the  chief  of  the  proper  bureau  at  Washington,  in 
terms  somewhat  as  follows : 

JJon  John  Smith,  Secretary  of  the Department. 

I  have  just  concluded  a  most  satisfactory  council  with  the  Kiowa  and  other 
tribes,  certain  members  of  which  have  lately  been  accused  of  being  more  or 
less  connected  with  the  troubles  lately  occurring  upon  our  frontier.  All  the 
prominent  chiefs  met  me  in  council,  and  after  a  free  interchange  and  expres- 
sion of  opinions,  I  am  happy  to  inform  the  Department  that  these  chiefs,  rep- 
resenting as  they  do  one  of  the  most  powerful  and  important  of  the  southern 
tribes,  have  voluntarily  and  solemnly  agreed  to  cease  all  hostile  acts  against 
the  white  men,  to  prevent  raids  or  war  parties  from  being  organized  among 
their  young  men,  to  abandon  for  all  future  time  the  war  path,  and  to  come 
within  the  limits  of  their  reservation,  there  to  engage  in  the  peaceful  pursuits 
of  civilized  life.  They  express  a  warm  desire  to  have  educational  facilities  ex- 
tended them  for  the  benefit  of  their  children.  As  the  season  is  far  advanced, 
rendering  it  too  late  for  them  to  successfully  cultivate  a  crop  the  present  year, 
they  ask,  and  I  recommend,  that  provisions  sufficient  for  their  subsistence  the 
present  season  be  issued  them.  They  also  request  that,  owing  to  the  scarcity 
of  game,  a  few  breech-loading  arms  be  furnished  them,  say  one  rifle  and  one 
revolver  to  each  male  over  fourteen  years  of  age.  I  am  satisfied  that  this  is  a 
most  reasonable  request,  and  that  the  granting  of  it  would  go  far  to  restore 
confidence  in  the  good  intentions  of  the  Government,  as  I  am  forced  to  remark 
that  some  of  the  recent  acts  of  the  military,  such  as  the  occurrence  on  the 
Washita,  have  done  much  to  produce  an  unsettled  feeling  on  the  part  of  these 
untutored  wards  of  the  nation.  No  further  anxiety  need  be  felt  as  to  the  com- 
plete pacification  of  this  tribe.  I  wish  you  might  have  shared  with  me  the 
pleasure  of  listening  to  these  untaught  chieftains,  begging  for  such  assistance 
and  guidance  as  would  lead  them  in  the  paths  of  peace.  I  leave  here  on  the 
— th,  to  visit  the  neighboring  tribes,  provided  the  military  commander  at  this 
point  will  furnish  me  a  suitable  escort. 

I  have  the  honor  to  be  your  obedient  servant, 

JOHN  JONES,  Indian  Agent. 

P.  S. — I  have  thought  that  if  we  could  confer  the  ballot  upon  those  of  the 
chiefs  and  warriors  who  show  the  greatest  aptitude  and  desire  for  peace,  it 
might  be  a  great  step  toward  completing  their  civilization.  Of  course  some 
line  of  distinction  or  qualification  would  have  to  be  drawn;  for  example, 
confer  the  right  of  ballot  upon  all  those  who  faithfully  accept  their  rations  from 
the  Government  for  a  period  of  six  months.  I  merely  throw  this  out  for  the 
consideration  of  the  Department 

J.  J. 

Not  being  an  orthodox  Peace  Commissioner,  in  good  standing  in  that  fra- 
ternity, I  did  not  send  a  despatch  of  this  character.  What  I  did,  however,  an- 
swered every  purpose.  I  went  to  the  station  of  the  guard  near  by  and  di- 
rected the  non-commissioned  officer  in  charge  to  have  his  men  keep  a  watch- 


LIFE  ON  THE  PLAINS.  201 

ful  eye  upon  those  same  *•  untutored  sons  of  the  forest,'*  as  I  felt  confident  their 
plans  boded  us  no  good.  Romeo  was  also  told  to  inform  the  chiefs  that  after 
the  camp  had  quieted  down  for  the  night,  it  would  not  be  prudent  for  them  to 
wander  far  from  their  camp  tire,  as  the  sentries  might  mistake  them  for  ene- 
mies and  fire  upon  them.  This  I  knew  would  make  them  hug  their  fire  closely 
until  morning.  Before  daylight  we  were  again  in  the  saddle  and  commenc- 
ing the  last  march  necessary  to  take  us  to  Fort  Cobb.  Again  did  it  become 
important,  in  the  opinion  of  the  chiefs,  to  despatch  another  of  their  number 
to  hurry  up  the  people  of  their  villages,  in  order,  as  they  said,  that  the  vil- 
lages might  arrive  at  Fort  Cobb  at  the  same  time  we  did.  As  the  march 
progressed  these  applications  became  more  frequent,  until  most  of  the  chiefs 
had  been  sent  away  as  messengers.  I  noticed,  however,  that  in  selecting 
those  to  be  sent,  the  chiefs  lowest  in  rank  and  importance  were  first  chosen,  so 
that  those  who  remained  were  the  highest.  When  their  numbers  had  dwindled 
down  to  less  than  half  the  original  party,  I  saw  that  instead  of  acting  in  good 
faith  this  party  of  chiefs  was  solely  engaged  in  the  effort  to  withdraw  our  at- 
tention from  the  villages,  and,  by  an  apparent  offer  on  their  part  to  accom- 
pany us  to  Fort  Cobb,  where  we  were  encouraged  to  believe  the  villages  would 
meet  us,  prevent  us  from  watching  and  following  the  trail  made  by  the  lodges, 
which  had  already  diverged  from  the  direct  route  to  Fort  Cobb,  the  one 
the  villages  would  have  pursued  had  that  fort  been  their  destination.  It 
became  palpably  evident  that  the  Indians  were  resorting,  as  usual,  to  strata- 
gem to  accomplish  their  purpose,  which  of  course  involved  our  deception. 
Fortunately  their  purpose  was  divined  in  time  to  thwart  it.  As  no  haste  was 
necessary,  I  permitted  the  remaining  chiefs  to  continue  the  march  with  us, 
without  giving  them  any  grounds  to  suppose  that  we  strongly  doubted  their 
oft-repeated  assertions  that  their  hearts  were  good  and  their  tongues  were 
straight.  Finally,  as  our  march  for  that  day  neared  its  termination  and  we 
were  soon  to  reach  our  destination,  the  party  of  chiefs,  which  at  first  em- 
braced upwards  of  twenty,  had  become  reduced  until  none  remained  except 
the  two  head  chiefs.  Lone  Wolf  and  Satanta,  and  these  no  doubt  were  laugh- 
ing in  their  sleeves,  if  an  Indian  may  be  supposed  to  possess  that  article  of  ap- 
parel, at  the  happy  and  highly  successful  manner  in  which  they  had  hood- 
winked their  white  brethren.  But  had  they  known  all  that  had  been  trans- 
piring they  would  not  have  felt  so  self-satisfied.  As  usual,  quite  a  number  of 
officers  and  orderlies  rode  at  the  head  of  the  column,  including  a  few  of  Gen- 
eral Sheridan's  staff. 

As  soon  as  the  scheme  of  the  Indians  was  discovered,  I  determined  to  seize 
the  most  prominent  chiefs  as  hostages  for  the  fulfilment  of  their  promises  re- 
garding the  coming  on  of  the  villages ;  but  as  for  this  purpose  two  hostages 
were  as  valuable  as  twenty,  I  allowed  all  but  this  number  to  take  their  depart- 
ure apparently  unnoticed.  Finally,  when  none  but  Lone  Wolf  and  Satanta 
remained,  and  they  no  doubt  were  prepared  with  a  plausible  excuse  to  bid  us 
in  the  most  improved  Kiowa  au  revoir,  the  officers  just  referred  to,  at  a  given 
signal,  drew  their  revolvers,  and  Lone  Wolf  and  Satanta  were  informed  through 
Romeo  that  they  were  prisoners. 


XIX. 


NOT  even  the  proverbial  stoicism  of  the  red  man  was  sufficient  to  con- 
ceal the  chagrin  and  disappointment  recognizable  in  every  lineament 
of  the  countenances  of  both  Satanta  and  Lone  Wolf  when  they  discovered 
that  all  their  efforts  at  deception  had  not  only  failed,  but  left  them  prisoners  in 
our  hands.  Had  we  been  in  doubt  as  to  whether  their  intention  had  really 
been  to  leave  us  in  the  lurch  or  not,  all  doubt  would  have  been  dispelled  by  a 
slight  circumstance  which  soon  after  transpired.  As  I  before  stated,  we  had 
almost  reached  Fort  Cobb,  which  was  our  destination  for  the  time  being. 
The  chiefs  who  had  already  made  their  escape  now  became  anxious  in  regard 
to  the  non-arrival  in  their  midst  of  Satanta  and  Lone  Wolf.  The  delay  of 
the  last  two  could  not  be  satisfactorily  accounted  for.  Something  must  have 
gone  amiss. 

Again  was  stratagem  resorted  to.  We  were  marching  along  without  in- 
terruption or  incident  to  disturb  our  progress,  such  of  us  as  were  at  the 
head  of  the  column  keeping  watchful  eyes  upon  our  two  swarthy  prisoners, 
who  rode  sullenly  at  our  sides,  and  whose  past  career  justified  us  in  attrib- 
uting to  them  the  nerve  and  daring  necessary  to  induce  an  effort  to  secure 
their  liberty  should  there  be  the  slightest  probability  of  success.  Suddenly 
a  mounted  Indian  appeared  far  away  to  our  right,  and  approached  us  at  a  gal- 
lop until  almost  within  rifle  range,  when  halting  his  well-trained  pony  upon  a 
little  hillock  which  answered  his  purpose,  he  gracefully  detached  the  scar- 
let blanket  he  wore,  and  began  waving  it  in  a  peculiar  but  regular  man- 
ner. Both  chiefs  looked  anxiously  in  the  direction  of  the  warrior,  then  merely 
glanced  toward  me  as  if  to  see  if  I  had  also  observed  this  last  arrival ;  but  too 
proud  to  speak  or  prefer  a  request,  they  rode  silently  on,  apparently  indiffer- 
ent to  what  might  follow.  Turning  to  Romeo,  who  rode  in  rear,  I  directed 
him  to  inquire  of  the  chiefs  the  meaning  of  the  signals  which  the  warrior  was 
evidently  endeavoring  to  convey  to  them.  Satanta  acted  as  spokesman,  and 
replied  that  the  warrior  in  sight  was  his  son,  and  that  the  latter  was  signal- 
ling to  him  that  he  had  something  important  to  communicate,  and  desired 
Satanta  to  ride  out  and  join  him. 

To  have  seen  the  innocent  and  artless  expression  of  countenance  with 
which  Satanta  made  this  announcement,  one  would  not  have  imagined  that 
the  son  had  been  sent  as  a  decoy  to  cover  the  escape  of  the  father,  and  that 
the  latter  had  been  aware  of  this  fact  from  the  first.  However,  I  pretended  to 
humor  Satanta.  Of  course  there  was  no  objection  to  his  galloping  out  to 
where  his  son  awaited  him,  because,  as  he  said,  that  son  was,  and  for  good 
reason  perhaps,  unwilling  to  gallop  in  to  where  his  father  was.  But  if  Sa- 
tanta was  so  eager  to  see  and  communicate  with  his  son,  there  should  be  no 
objection  to  the  presence  of  a  small  escort — not  that  there  existed  doubts  in 
my  mind  as  to  Satanta's  intention  to  return  to  us,  because  no  such  doubt  ex- 
isted. I  was  positively  convinced  that  once  safely  beyond  our  reach,  the 
place  at  the  head  of  the  column,  which  had  known  him  for  a  few  brief  hours, 
would  know  him  no  more  forever.  I  told  Romeo  to  say  to  Satanta  that  he 
might  ride  across  the  plain  to  where  his  son  was,  and  not  only  that,  but  sev* 
eral  of  us  would  do  ourselves  the  honor  to  volunteer  as  his  escort. 


LIFE  ON  THE  PLAINS.  203 

The  most  careless  observer  would  have  detected  the  air  of  vexation  with 
which  Satanta  turned  his  pony's  head,  and  taking  me  at  my  word  started  to 
meet  his  son.  A  brisk  gallop  soon  brought  us  to  the  little  hillock  upon  which 
Satanta's  son  awaited  us.  He  was  there,  a  tall,  trimly  built,  warrior-like 
young  fellow  of  perhaps  twenty,  and  bore  himself  while  in  our  presence  as  if 
he  would  have  us  to  understand  he  was  not  only  the  son  of  a  mighty  chief, 
but  some  day  would  wear  that  title  himself.  What  was  intended  to  be  gained 
by  the  interview  did  not  become  evident,  as  the  presence  of  Romeo  pre- 
vented any  conversation  between  father  and  son  looking  to  the  formation  of 
plans  for  escape.  Questions  were  asked  and  answered  as  to  where  the  village 
was,  and  in  regard  to  its  future  movements,  but  nothing  satisfactory  either  to 
Satanta  or  his  captors  was  learned  from  the  young  warrior.  Finally,  I  sug- 
gested to  Satanta  that  as  we  only  intended  to  proceed  a  few  miles  further, 
being  then  in  the  near  vicinity  of  Fort  Cobb,  and  would  there  encamp  for 
an  indefinite  period,  his  son  had  better  accompany  us  to  camp,  where  Lone 
Wolf  and  Satanta  would  be  informed  what  was  to  be  required  of  them  and 
their  people,  and  then,  after  conferring  with  each  other,  the  two  chiefs  could 
send  Satanta's  son  to  the  village  with  any  message  which  they  might  desire 
to  transmit  to  their  people.  At  the  same  time  I  promised  the  young  warrior 
good  treatment,  with  permission  to  go  and  come  as  he  chose,  and  in  no  man- 
ner to  be  regarded  or  treated  as  a  prisoner. 

This  proposition  seemed  to  strike  the  Indians  favorably,  and  much  to  my 
surprise,  knowing  the  natural  suspicion  of  the  Indian,  the  young  warrior 
readily  consented  to  the  plan,  and  at  once  placed  himself  in  our  power. 
Turning  our  horses'  heads,  we  soon  resumed  our  places  at  the  head  of  the 
column,  the  three  Indians  riding  in  silence,  brooding,  no  doubt,  over  plans 
looking  to  their  freedom. 

By  way  of  a  slight  digression  from  the  main  narrative,  I  will  here  remark  that 
during  the  prolonged  imprisonment  of  the  two  chiefs,  Satanta's  son  became 
a  regular  visitor  to  our  camp,  frequently  becoming  the  bearer  of  important 
messages  from  the  chiefs  to  their  villages,  and  in  time  he  and  I,  apparently, 
became  firm  friends.  He  was  an  excellent  shot  with  the  rifle.  Satanta  said 
he  was  the  best  in  the  tribe,  and  frequently,  when  time  hung  heavily  on  my 
hands,  and  I  felt  a  desire  for  recreation,  he  and  I  took  our  rifles,  and,  after  pass- 
ing beyond  the  limits  of  camp,  engaged  in  a  friendly  match  at  target  prac- 
tice, a  much  more  agreeable  mode  of  testing  our  skill  as  marksmen  than  by 
using  each  other  as  a  target. 

Satanta  had  exhibited  no  little  gratification  when  I  first  engaged  to  shoot 
with  his  son,  and  as  the  lodge  in  which  he  was  kept  a  closely  guarded  prisoner 
was  on  my  route  in  returning  from  target  practice  to  my  tent,  I  usually  stop- 
ped a  few  moments  in  his  lodge  to  exchange  passing  remarks.  He  was  evidently 
disappointed  when  informed  as  to  the  result  of  the  first  trial  with  our  rifles, 
that  his  son  had  come  off  only  second  best ;  and  numerous  were  the  explana- 
tions which  his  fertile  mind  suggested  as  the  causes  leading  to  this  result — a 
result  which  in  the  eyes  of  the  Indian  assumed  far  greater  importance  than 
would  ordinarily  be  attached  to  it  by  white  men.  As  we  had  agreed  to  have 
frequent  contests  of  this  kind,  Satanta  assured  me  that  his  son  would  yet  prove 
himself  the  better  man.  Each  meeting,  however,  only  resulted  as  the  first, 
although  by  varying  the  distance  every  opportunity  was  given  for  a  fair  test. 
Finally,  when  all  other  explanations  had  failed,  Satanta  thought  he  had  discov- 
ered the  real  obstacle  to  the  success  of  his  son,  by  ascribing  superior  qualities  to 
my  rifle  as  compared  with  the  one  used  by  him.  Fairness  on  my  part  then  re- 


204  LIFE  ON  THE  PLAINS. 

quired  that  I  should  offer  the  young  warrior  the  use  of  my  rifle,  and  that  I 
should  use  his  in  the  next  match ;  a  proposition  which  was  at  once  accepted, 
and,  as  if  to  be  better  prepared  to  make  an  excellent  score,  my  rifle  was  soon 
in  his  hands  and  undergoing  the  critical  inspection  and  manipulation  of  trig- 
ger, sights,  etc.,  which  always  suggest  themselves  the  moment  an  experienced 
marksman  finds  a  new  rifle  in  his  hands.  The  following  day  we  engaged  as 
usual  in  rifle  practice,  he  with  my  rifle,  I  with  his.  I  frankly  confess  that 
having  entered  into  the  contest  from  the  first  with  as  much  zest  and  rivalry  as 
even  my  dusky  competitor  could  lay  claim  to,  and  having  come  off  victor  in 
the  preceding  contests,  I  was  not  entirely  free  from  anxiety  lest  the  change  in 
rifles  might  also  change  the  result,  and  detract,  in  the  eyes  of  the  Indians  at 
least,  from  my  former  successes.  On  this  occasion,  as  on  all  previous  ones, 
•we  were  alone,  and  consequently  we  were  our  own  judges,  umpire,  and 
referee.  Greatly  to  my  satisfaction,  my  good  fortune  enabled  me  to  make 
a  better  score  than  did  niy  opponent,  and  this  result  seemed  to  settle  his 
opinion  finally  as  to  our  relative  merits  as  marksmen.  I  attached  no  little 
importance  to  these  frequent  and  friendly  meetings  between  Satanta's  son  and 
myself.  Any  superiority  in  the  handling  or  use  of  weapons,  in  horseback  ex- 
ercises, or  in  any  of  the  recognized  manly  sports,  is  a  sure  stepping-stone  in 
obtaining  for  the  possessor  the  highest  regard  of  the  red  man. 

Upon  our  arrival  at  Fort  Cobb,  the  day  of  the  seizure  of  the  two  chiefs, 
Lone  Wolf  and  Satanta,  we  selected  a  camp  with  a  view  of  remaining  at  that 
point  during  the  negotiations  which  were  to  be  conducted  with  the  various 
tribes  who  were  still  on  the  war  path.  So  far  as  some  of  the  tribes  were  con- 
cerned, they  were  occupying  that  equivocal  position  which  enabled  them  to 
class  themselves  as  friendly  and  at  the  same  time  engage  in  hostilities.  This 
may  sound  ambiguous,  but  is  easily  explained.  The  chiefs  and  old  men,  with 
the  women  and  children  of  the  tribe,  were  permitted  to  assemble  regularly  at 
the  agency  near  Fort  Cobb,  and  as  regularly  were  bountifully  supplied  with 
food  and  clothing  sufficient  for  all  their  wants;  at  the  same  time  the  young 
men,  warriors,  and  war  chiefs  of  the  tribe  were  almost  continually  engaged  in 
making  war  upon  the  frontier  of  northern  Texas  and  southeastern  Kansas. 
Indeed,  we  established  the  fact,  while  at  or  near  Fort  Cobb,  that  while  my 
command  was  engaged  in  fighting  the  warriors  and  chiefs  of  certain  tribes  at 
the  battle  of  the  Washita,  the  families  of  these  same  warriors  and  chiefs 
were  being  clothed  and  fed  by  the  agent  of  the  Government  then  stationed  at 
Fort  Cobb. 

Surprising  as  this  may  seem,  it  is  not  an  unusual  occurrence.  The  same 
system  has  prevailed  during  the  past  year.  While  my  command  was  resist- 
ing the  attacks  of  a  large  body  of  warriors  on  the  Yellowstone  river  last  sum- 
mer, the  families  of  many  of  these  warriors,  the  latter  representing  seven 
tribes  or  bands,  were  subsisting  upon  provisions  and  clothed  in  garments  issued 
to  them  at  the  regular  Indian  agencies  by  the  Government.  But  of  this 
more  anon. 

The  three  tribes  which  became  at  that  time  the  special  objects  of  our  at- 
tention, and  with  whom  we  were  particularly  anxious  to  establish  such  rela- 
tions as  would  prevent  in  the  future  a  repetition  of  the  murders  and  outrages 
of  which  they  had  so  long  been  guilty,  were  the  Kiowas,  Cheyennes,  and  Ara- 
pahoes;  the  object  being  to  complete  our  work  by  placing  these  three  tribes 
upon  reservations  where  they  might  be  cared  for,  and  at  the  same  time  be  kept 
under  proper  surveillance.  The  Washita  campaign  had  duly  impressed  them 
with  the  power  and  purpose  of  the  Government  to  inflict  punishment  upon  all 


LIFE  ON  THE  PLAINS.  205 

who  chose  to  make  war ;  and  each  tribe,  dreading  a  repetition  of  the  blow  upon 
themselves,  had  removed  their  villages  to  remote  points  where  they  deemed 
themselves  secure  from  further  chastisement.  Having  Lone  Wolf  and  Satanta, 
the  two  leading  chiefs  of  the  Kiowas,  in  our  hands,  we  thought  that  through 
them  the  Kiovvas  could  be  forced  to  a  compliance  with  the  just  and  reason- 
able demands  of  the  Government,  and  with  the  terms  of  their  treaty  pro- 
viding for  the  reservation  system. 

All  demands  upon  the  Kiowas  were  communicated  by  me  to  Lone  Wolf 
and  Satanta,  under  the  instructions  of  General  Sheridan,  who,  although  on  the 
ground,  declined  to  treat  directly  with  the  faithless  chiefs.  The  Kiowas  were 
informed  that  unless  the  entire  tribe  repaired  to  the  vicinity  of  the  agency, 
then  located  not  far  from  Fort  Cobb,  the  war,  which  had  been  inaugurated 
with  such  vigor  and  effect  at  the  Washita,  would  be  renewed  and  continued 
until  the  terms  of  their  treaty  had  been  complied  with.  This  proposition  was 
imparted  to  Lone  Wolf  and  Satanta,  and  by  them  transmitted  to  their  tribe, 
through  the  son  of  the  latter,  who  acted  as  a  sort  of  diplomatic  courier  be- 
tween the  Kiowa  village  and  our  camp. 

The  Kiowas,  while  sending  messages  apparently  in  accord  with  the  propo- 
sition, and  seeming  to  manifest  a  willingness  to  come  in  and  locate  themselves 
upon  their  reservation,  continued,  after  the  manner  of  Indian  diplomacy, 
to  defer  from  time  to  time  the  promised  movement.  There  was  every  reason 
to  believe  that,  finding  the  military  disposed  to  temporarily  suspend  nctivo 
operations,  and  resort  to  negotiation,  the  Kiowas  had  located  their  village 
within  a  short  distance  of  our  camp,  as  Satanta's  son,  in  going  and  coming 
with  messages  from  one  to  the  other,  easily  made  the  round  journey  in  a 
single  day;  so  that  had  they  been  so  disposed,  the  Kiowas  could  have  trans- 
ferred their  village  to  our  immediate  vicinity,  as  desired  by  the  military  au- 
thorities, in  one  day.  The  truth  was,  however,  that  while  manifesting  an  ap- 
parent desire  to  conform  to  this  requirement,  as  a  precedent  to  final  peace, 
they  had  not  intended  at  any  time  to  keep  faith  with  the  Government,  but,  by 
a  pretended  acquiescence  in  the  proposed  arrangement,  secure  the  release  of 
the  two  head  chiefs,  Lone  Wolf  and  Satanta,  and  then  hasten,  with  the  entire 
village,  to  join  forces  with  the  other  two  tribes,  the  Cheyennes  and  Arapahoes, 
who  were  then  represented  as  being  located  somewhere  near  the  source  of 
Red  river,  and  on  the  border  of  the  Llano  Estacado,  or  Staked  Plain,  a  region 
of  country  supposed  to  be  impenetrable  by  civilized  man.  Every  promise  of 
the  Kiowas  to  come  in  was  always  made  conditional  upon  the  prior  release 
of  Lone  Wolf  and  Satanta. 

Their  efforts  to  procrastinate  or  evade  a  fulfilment  of  their  part  of  tho 
agreement  finally  exhausted  the  forbearance  which  thus  far  had  prompted 
none  but  the  mildest  measures  on  the  part  of  the  military  authorities,  in  the 
efforts  of  the  latter  to  bring  about  a  peaceful  solution  of  existing  difficulties. 
It  had  become  evident  that,  instead  of  intending  to  establish  relations  of  per- 
manent peace  and  friendship  with  the  whites,  the  majority  of  the  tribe  were 
only  waiting  the  release  of  Lone  Wolf  and  Satanta  to  resume  hostilities,  or  at 
least  to  more  firmly  nlly  themselves  with  the  extremely  hostile  tribes  then  oc-» 
cupying  the  head  waters  of  Red  river. 

Spring  was  approaching,  when  the  grass  would  enable  the  Indians  to  re- 
cuperate their  ponies,  which,  after  the  famished  condition  to  which  wintei 
usually  reduced  them,  would  soon  be  fleet  and  strong,  read}7  to  do  duty  on  the 
war  path.  It  was  therefore  indispensable  that  there  should  be  no  further  delay  in 
the  negotiations,  which  had  been  needlessly  prolonged  through  several  weeks. 


208  LIFE  ON  THE  PLAINS. 

General  Sheridan  promptly  decided  upon  the  terms  of  his  ultimatum.  Like 
most  of  the  utterances  of  that  officer,  they  were  brief  and  to  the  point.  I  re- 
member the  day  and  the  circumstances  under  which  they  were  given.  The 
General  and  myself  were  standing  upon  opposite  sides  of  a  rude  enclosure 
which  surrounded  the  space  immediately  about  his  tent,  composed  of  a  single 
line  of  rough  poles,  erected  by  the  unskilled  labor  of  some  of  the  soldiers. 
The  day  was  one  of  those  bright,  warm,  sunshiny  days  so  frequent  in  the 
Indian  Territory,  even  in  winter.  I  had  left  my  tent,  which  was  but  a  few 
paces  from  that  of  General  Sheridan,  to  step  over  and  report,  as  I  did  al- 
most daily,  the  latest  message  from  the  Kiowas  as  to  their  intention  to  make 
peace.  On  this  occasion,  as  on  all  former  ones,  there  was  a  palpable  purpose 
to  postpone  further  action  until  Lone  Wolf  and  Satanta  should  be  released  by 
us.  After  hearing  the  oft-repeated  excuses  of  the  Kiowas,  General  Sheridan 
communicated  his  resolve  to  me  in  substance  as  follows:  "Well,  Custer, 
these  Kiowas  are  endeavoring  to  play  us  false.  Their  object  is  to  occupy  us 
with  promises  until  the  grass  enables  them  to  go  where  they  please  and 
make  war  if  they  choose.  We  have  given  them  every  opportunity  to  come  in 
and  enjoy  the  protection  of  the  Government,  if  they  so  desired.  They  are 
among  the  worst  Indians  we  have  to  deal  with,  and  have  been  guilty  of 
untold  murders  and  outrages,  at  the  same  time  they  were  being  fed  and 
clothed  by  the  Government.  These  two  chiefs,  Lone  Wolf  and  Satanta,  have 
forfeited  their  lives  over  and  over  again.  They  could  now  induce  their  peo- 
ple to  come  in  and  become  friendly  if  they  chose  to  exert  their  influence  in 
that  direction.  This  matter  has  gone  on  long  enough,  and  must  be  stopped, 
as  we  have  to  look  after  the  other  tribes  before  spring  overtakes  us.  You 
can  inform  Lone  Wolf  and  Satanta  that  we  shall  wait  until  sundown  to-mor- 
row for  their  tribe  to  come  in;  if  by  that  time  the  village  is  not  here,  Lone 
Wolf  and  Satanta  will  be  hung,  and  the  troops  sent  in  pursuit  of  the  village ." 

This  might  be  regarded  as  bringing  matters  to  a  crisis.  I  proceeded  di- 
rectly to  the  lodge  in  which  Lone  Wolf  and  Satanta  were  prisoners,  accompa- 
nied by  Romeo  as  interpreter.  I  found  the  two  chiefs  reclining  lazily  upon 
their  comfortable,  if  not  luxurious  couches  of  robes.  Satanta's  son  was  also 
present.  After  a  few  preliminary  remarks,  I  introduced  the  subject  which 
was  the  occasion  of  my  visit,  by  informing  the  chiefs  that  I  had  just  returned 
from  General  Sheridan's  tent,  where  the  question  of  the  failure  of  the  Kiowas 
to  comply  with  their  oft-repeated  promises  had  been  discussed,  and  that  I  had 
been  directed  to  acquaint  them  with  the  determination  which  had  been  formed 
in  regard  to  them  and  their  people.  At  this  announcement  I  could  see  that 
both  chiefs  became  instantly  and  unmistakably  interested  in  what  was  being 
said. 

I  had  so  often  heard  of  the  proverbial  stoicism  of  the  Indian  character,  that 
it  occurred  to  me  that  this  was  a  favorable  moment  for  judging  how  far  this 
trait  affects  their  conduct.  For  it  will  be  readily. acknowledged  that  the  com- 
munication which  I  was  about  to  make  to  them  was  one  likely,  at  all  events, 
to  overturn  any  self-imposed  stolidity  which  was  not  deeply  impregnated  in 
their  nature.  After  going  over  the  subject  of  the  continued  absence  of  the  Ki- 
owas from  their  reservation,  their  oft-made  promises,  made  only  to  be  violated,  I 
told  them  that  they  were  regarded,  as  they  had  a  right  to  be,  as  the  two  leading 
and  most  influential  chiefs  of  the  tribe ;  that  although  they  were  prisoners,  yet  so 
powerful  were  they  among  the  people  of  their  own  tribe,  that  their  influence, 
even  while  prisoners,  was  greater  than  that  of  all  the  other  chiefs  combined ; 
hence  all  negotiations  with  the  Kiowas  had  been  conducted  through  them,  and 


LIFE  ON  THE  PLAINS.  207 

although  they  had  it  in  their  power,  by  a  single  command,  to  cause  a 
satisfactory  settlement  of  existing  difficulties  to  be  made,  yet  so  far  they  had 
failed  utterly  to  exert  an  influence  for  peace  between  their  people  and  the 
Government.  The  announcement  then  to  be  made  to  them  must  be  regarded 
as  final,  and  it  remained  with  them  alona  to  decide  by  their  action  what  the 
result  should  be.  In  as  few  words  as  possible  I  then  communicated  to  them 
the  fate  which  undoubtedly  awaited  them  in  the  event  of  the  non-appear- 
ance of  their  tribe.  Until  sunset  of  the  following  day  seemed  a  very  brief 
period,  yet  I  failed  to  detect  the  slightest  change  in  the  countenance  of  either 
when  told  that  that  would  be  the  extent  of  their  lives  if  their  tribe  failed  to 
come  in.  Not  a  muscle  of  their  warrior-like  faces  moved.  Their  eyes  neither 
brightened  nor  quailed ;  nothing  in  their  actions  or  appearance  gave  token 
that  anything  unusual  had  been  communicated  to  them.  Satanta's  son  alone 
of  the  three  seemed  to  realize  that  matters  were  becoming  serious,  as  could 
readily  be  told  by  watching  his  anxious  glances,  first  at  his  father,  then  at  Lone 
Wolf;  but  neither  spoke. 

Realizing  the  importance  of  time,  and  anxious  to  bring  about  a  peaceful  as 
well  as  satisfactory  termination  of  our  difficulties  with  the  Kiowas,  and  at  the 
same  time  to  afford  every  facility  to  the  two  captive  chiefs  to  save  their  oft- 
forfeited  lives— for  all  familiar  with  their  bloody  and  cruel  career  would  grant 
that  they  merited  death — I  urged  upon  them  the  necessity  of  prompt  action 
in  communicating  with  their  tribe,  and  pointed  to  Satanta's  son,  who  could  be 
employed  for  this  purpose.  Quickly  springing  to  his  feet,  and  not  waiting  to 
hear  the  opinions  of  the  two  chiefs,  the  young  warrior  rushed  from  the  lodge, 
and  was  soon  busily  engaged  in  tightening  the  girths  of  his  Indian  saddle, 
preparatory  to  a  rapid  gallop  on  his  fleet  pony. 

In  the  mean  time  Lone  Wolf  and  Satanta  began  exchanging  utterances,  at 
first  slow  and  measured,  in  tones  scarcely  audible.  Gradually  they  seemed  to 
realize  how  desperate  was  the  situation  they  were  in,  and  how  much  depended 
upon  themselves.  Then  laying  aside  the  formality  which  had  up  to  that  mo- 
ment characterized  their  deportment,  they  no  longer  appeared  as  the  dignified, 
reserved,  almost  sullen  chiefs,  but  acted  and  spoke  as  would  be  expected 
of  men  situated  as  they  were.  In  less  time  than  I  have  taken  to  describe 
the  action,  Satanta's  handsome  son  appeared  at  the  entrance  of  the  lodge, 
mounted  and  in  readiness  for  his  ride.  Although  he  seemed  by  his  man- 
ner to  incline  toward  his  father  as  the  one  who  should  give  him  his  in- 
structions, yet  it  was  soon  apparent  that  a  more  correct  understanding  ex- 
isted between  the  two  captives.  Lone  Wolf  was  the  head  chief  of  their  tribe, 
Satanta  the  second  in  rank.  The  occasion  was  too  important  to  leave  any- 
thing to  chance.  A  message  from  Satanta  might  receive  prompt  attention ;  a 
command  from  the  head  chief  could  not  be  disregarded ;  hence  it  was  that  Sa- 
tanta stood  aside,  and  Lone  Wolf  stepped  forward  and  addressed  a  few  hasty 
but  apparently  emphatic  sentences  to  the  young  courier,  who  was  all  eager- 
ness to  depart  on  his  mission.  As  Lone  Wolf  concluded  his  instructions,  and 
the  young  warrior  was  gathering  up  his  reins  and  lariat,  and  turning  his  pony 
from  the  lodge  in  the  direction  of  the  village,  Satanta  simply  added,  in  an  en- 
ergetic tone,  "  Hoodle-teh,  hoodle-teh"  (make  haste,  make  haste);  an  injunc- 
tion scarcely  needed,  as  the  young  Indian  and  his  pony  were  the  next  moment 
flying  across  the  level  plain. 

I  then  reentered  the  lodge  with  Lone  Wolf  and  Satanta,  accompanied  by 
Romeo.  Through  the  latter  Lone  Wolf  informed  me  that  he  had  sent  orders 
to  the  Kiowa  village,  which  was  not  a  day's  travel  from  us,  to  pack  up  and 


208  LIFE  OX  THE  PLAINS. 

come  in  as  soon  as  the  courier  should  reach  them.  At  the  same  time  li&  in- 
formed them  of  what  depended  upon  their  coming.  He  had  also  sent  for 
Black  Eagle,  the  third  chief  in  rank,  to  come  in  advance  of  the  village,  bring- 
ing with  him  a  dozen  or  more  of  the  prominent  chiefs.  I  inquired  if  he 
felt  confident  that  his  people  would  arrive  by  the  appointed  time?  He  almost 
smiled  at  the  question,  and  assured  me  that  an  Indian  would  risk  everything 
to  save  a  comrade,  leaving  me  to  infer  that  to  save  their  two  highest  chiefs 
nothing  would  be  permitted  to  stand  in  the  way.  Seeing,  perhaps,  a  look  of 
doubt  on  my  face,  he  pointed  to  that  locality  in  the  heavens  which  the  sun 
would  occupy  at  two  o'clock,  and  said,  "  Before  that  time  Black  Eagle  and  the 
other  chiefs  accompanying  him  will  be  here ;  and  by  that  time,"  indicating  in 
a  similar  manner  sunset,  "  the  village  will  arrive." 

No  general  commanding  an  army,  who  had  transmitted  his  orders  to  his 
corps  commanders,  directing  a  movement  at  daylight  the  following  morning, 
could  have  exhibited  more  confidence  in  the  belief  that  his  orders  would  be 
executed,  than  did  this  captive  chief  in  the  belief  that,  although  a  prisoner  in 
the  hands  of  his  traditional  enemies,  his  lodge  closely  guarded  on  all  sides  by 
watchful  sentinels,  his  commands  to  his  people  would  meet  with  a  prompt  and 
willing  compliance.  After  a  little  further  conversation  with  the  two  chiefs,  I 
was  preparing  to  leave  the  lodge,  when  Lone  Wolf,  true  to  the  Indian  custom, 
under  which  an  opportunity  to  beg  for  something  to  eat  is  never  permitted  to 
pass  unimproved,  called  me  back,  and  said  that  the  next  day  his  principal 
chiefs  would  visit  him,  and  although  he  was  a  prisoner,  yet  he  would  be  glad 
to  be  able  to  entertain  them  in  a  manner  befitting  his  rank  and  importance  in 
the  tribe,  and  therefore  I  was  appealed  to  to  furnish  the  provisions  necessary 
to  provide  a  feast  for  a  dozen  or  more  hungry  chiefs  and  their  retainers;  in 
reply  to  which  modest  request  I  made  the  heart  of  Lone  Wolf  glad,  and  called 
forth,  in  his  most  emphatic  as  well  as  delighted  manner,  the  universal  word 
of  approval,  "How,"  by  informing  him  that  the  feast  should  certainly  be  pre- 
pared if  he  only  would  supply  the  guests. 

The  next  day  was  one  of  no  little  interest,  and  to  none  more  than  to  the 
two  chiefs,  who  expected  to  see  the  first  step  taken  by  their  people  which 
would  terminate  in  their  release  from  a  captivity  which  had  certainly  become 
exceedingly  irksome,  not  to  mention  the  new  danger  which  stared  them  in 
the  face.  Lone  Wolf,  however,  maintained  his  confidence,  and  repeatedly  as- 
sured me  during  the  forenoon  that  Black  Eagle  and  the  other  chiefs,  whom  he 
had  sent  for  by  name,  would  arrive  not  later  than  two  o'clock  that  day.  His 
confidence  proved  not  to  be  misplaced.  The  sun  had  hardly  marked  the  hour 
of  one  in  the  heavens,  when  a  small  cavalcade  was  seen  approaching  in  the 
distance  from  the  direction  of  the  Kiowa  village.  The  quick  eye  of  Satanta 
was  the  first  to  discover  it.  A  smile  of  haughty  triumph  lighted  up  the  coun- 
tenance of  Lone  Wolf  when  his  attention  was  called  to  the  approaching  party, 
his  look  indicating  that  he  felt  it  could  not  be  otherwise :  had  he  not  ordered  it? 

On  they  came,  first  about  a  dozen  chiefs,  riding  at  a  deliberate  and  digni- 
fied puce,  they  and  their  ponies  richly  caparisoned  in  the  most  fantastic  man- 
ner. The  chiefs  wore  blankets  of  bright  colors,  scarlet  predominating,  with 
here  and  there  a  bright  green.  Each  face  was  painted  in  brilliant  colors,  yel- 
low, blue,  green,  red,  black,  and  combinations  of  all  of  them,  no  two  faces 
being  ornamented  alike,  and  each  new  face  seeming  more  horrible  than  its 
predecessor.  The  ponies  had  not  been  neglected,  so  far  as  their  outward 
make-up  was  concerned,  eagle  feathers  and  pieces  of  gaudy  cloth  being  in- 
terwoven in  their  manes  and  tails.  Following  the  chiefs  rode  a  second  line, 


LIFE  ON  THE  PLAINS.  209 

only  less  ornamented  than  the  chiefs  themselves.  These  were  warriors  and 
confidential  friends  and  advisers  of  the  chiefs  in  whose  train  they  rode.  In 
rear  of  all  rode  a  few  meek-looking  squaws,  whose  part  in  this  imposing 
pageant  became  evident  when  the  chiefs  and  warriors  dismounted,  giving 
the  reins  of  their  ponies  to  the  squaws,  who  at  once  busied  themselves  in 
picketing  the  ponies  of  their  lords,  and,  in  every  sense  of  the  word,  mas- 
ters, wherever  the  grazing  seemed  freshest  and  most  abundant.  This  being 
done,  their  part  was  performed,  and  they  waited,  near  the  ponies,  the  re- 
turn of  the  chiefs  and  warriors.  The  latter,  after  forming  in  one  group, 
and  in  similar  order  to  that  in  which  they  rode,  advanced  toward  the  lodge 
outside  of  which,  but  within  the  chain  of  sentinels,  stood  Lone  Wolf  and  Sa- 
tanta.  The  meeting  between  the  captive  chiefs  and  their  more  fortunate  com- 
rades occasioned  an  exhibition  of  more  feeling  and  sensibility  than  is  generally 
accredited  to  the  Indian.  A  bevy  of  school  girls  could  not  have  embraced 
each  other,  after  a  twenty-four  hours'  separation,  with  greater  enthusiasm  and 
demonstrations  of  apparent  joy  than  did  these  chieftains,  whose  sole  delight  is 
supposed  to  be  connected  with  scenes  of  bloodshed  and  cruelty.  I  trust  no 
gentle-minded  reader,  imbued  with  great  kindness  of  heart,  will  let  this  little 
scene  determine  his  estimate  of  the  Indian  character;  for  be  it  understood, 
not  one  of  the  chiefs  who  formed  the  group  of  which  I  am  writing  but  had 
participated  in  acts  of  the  most  barbarous  and  wanton  cruelty.  It  was  a  por- 
tion of  these  chiefs  who  had  led  and  encouraged  the  band  that  had  subjected 
the  Box  family  to  such  a  horrible  fate,  of  which  Major-Gcneral  Hancock  made 
full  report  at  the  time. 

Immediately  after  greetings  had  been  exchanged  between  the  captives  and 
their  friends,  I  was  requested,  by  a  message  from  Lone  Wolf,  to  repair  to  his 
lodge  in  order  to  hear  what  his  friends  had  to  say.  As  I  entered  the  lodge 
the  entire  party  of  chiefs  advanced  to  meet  me,  and  began  a  series  of  hand- 
shaking and  universal  "  Hows,"  which  in  outward  earnestness  made  up  for 
any  lack  of  real  sincerity,  and  to  an  inexperienced  observer  or  a  tender-hearted 
peace  commissioner  might  well  have  appeared  as  an  exhibition  of  indubitable 
friendship  if  not  affection.  After  all  were  seated,  and  the  ever-present  long 
red  clay  pipe  had  passed  and  repassed  around  the  circle,  each  chief  indulging 
in  a  few  silent  whifis,  Black  Eagle  arose,  and  after  shaking  hands  with  me, 
proceeded,  after  the  manner  of  an  oration,  to  inform  me,  what  I  had  had  reason 
to  expect,  and  what  the  reader  no  doubt  has  also  anticipated,  that  the  entire 
Kiowa  village  was  at  that  moment  on  the  march,  and  would  arrive  in  the  vi- 
cinity of  our  camp  before  dark.  No  reference  was  made  to  the  fact  that  this 
general  movement  on  their  part  was  one  of  compulsion,  but  on  the  contrary, 
to  have  heard  Black  Eagle,  who  was  an  impressive  orator,  one  might  well 
have  belisved  that,  no  longer  able  to  endure  the  separation  from  their  brothers, 
the  white  men,  who,  as  Black  Eagle  said,  like  themselves  were  all  descended 
from  one  father,  the  Kiowas  had  voluntarily  resolved  to  pack  up  their  lodges, 
and  when  they  next  should  put  them  down  it  would  be  alongside  the  tents  of 
their  white  friends. 

In  nothing  that  was  said  did  it  appear  that  the  impending  execution  of 
Lone  Wolf  and  Satanta  had  aught  to  do  with  hastening  the  arrival  of  their 
people.  At  the  termination  of  the  conference,  however,  Black  Eagle  inti- 
mated that  as  the  tribe  was  about  to  locate  near  us,  it  would  be  highly  agree- 
able to  them  if  their  two  head  chiefs  could  be  granted  their  liberty  and  per- 
mitted to  resume  their  places  among  their  own  people. 

That  evening  the  Kiowa  village,  true  to  the  prediction  of  Lone  Wolf»  ar* 


210  LIFE  ON  THE  PLAINS. 

rived,  and  was  located  a  short  distance  from  our  camp.  The  next  morning 
the  family  or  families  of  Satanta  appeared  in  front  of  headquarters  and  made 
known  their  desire  to  see  Satanta,  to  which,  of  course,  no  objection  was  made, 
and  the  guards  were  instructed  to  permit  them  to  pass  the  lines.  Satanta's 
home  circle  was  organized  somewhat  on  the  quadrilateral  plan ;  that  is,  he  had 
four  wives.  They  came  together,  and,  so  far  as  outward  appearances  enabled 
one  to  judge,  they  constituted  a  happy  family.  They  were  all  young  and  bux- 
om, and  each  was  sufficiently  like  the  others  in  appearance  to  have  enabled 
the  lot  to  pass  as  sisters ;  and,  by  the  way,  it  is  quite  customary  among  the 
Indians  for  one  man  to  marry  an  entire  family  of  daughters  as  rapidly 
as  they  reach  the  proper  age.  To  those  who  dread  a  multiplicity  of  mo- 
thers-in-law this  custom  possesses  advantages.  To  add  in  a  material  as  well 
as  maternal  way  to  the  striking  similarity  in  appearance  presented  by  Sa- 
tan ta's  dusky  spouses,  each  bore  on  her  back,  encased  in  the  capacious  folds 
of  a  scarlet  blanket,  a  pledge  of  affection  in  the  shape  of  a  papoose,  the  differ- 
ence in  the  extreme  ages  of  the  four  miniature  warriors,  or  warriors'  sisters, 
being  too  slight  to  be  perceptible.  In  single  file  the  four  partners  of  Satanta's 
joys  approached  his  lodge,  and  in  the  same  order  gained  admittance.  Satanta 
was  seated  on  a  buffalo  robe  when  they  entered.  He  did  not  rise — perhaps 
that  would  have  been  deemed  unwarriorlike — but  each  of  his  wives  advanced 
to  him,  when,  instead  of  going  through  the  ordinary  form  of  embracing,  with 
its  usual  accompaniments,  on  such  occasions  considered  proper,  the  papoose 
was  unslung — I  know  of  no  better  term  to  describe  the  dexterous  manner  in 
which  the  mother  transferred  her  offspring  from  its  cosey  resting-place  on  her 
back  to  her  arms — and  handed  to  the  outstretched  arms  of  the  father,  who 
kissed  it  repeatedly,  with  every  exhibition  of  paternal  affection,  scarcely  deign- 
ing to  bestow  a  single  glance  on  the  mother,  who  stood  by  meekly,  content- 
ing herself  with  stroking  Satanta's  face  and  shoulders  gently,  at  the  same 
time  muttering  almost  inaudible  expressions  of  Indian  endearment.  This 
touching  little  scene  lasted  for  a  few  moments,  when  Satanta,  after  bestowing 
a  kiss  upon  the  soft,  cherry  lips  of  his  child,  transferred  it  back  to  its  mother, 
who  passed  on  and  quietly  took  a  seat  by  Satanta's  side.  The  second  wife 
then  approached,  when  precisely  the  same  exhibition  was  gone  through  with, 
not  being  varied  from  the  first  in  the  slightest  particular.  This  being  ended, 
the  third  took  the  place  of  the  second,  the  latter  passing  along  with  her  babe 
and  seating  herself  next  to  the  first,  and  so  on,  until  the  fourth  wife  had  pre- 
sented her  babe,  received  it  back,  and  quietly  seated  herself  by  the  side  of  the 
third;  not  a  word  being  spoken  to  or  by  Satanta  from  the  beginning  to  the 
end  of  this  strange  meeting. 

The  Kiowas  were  now  all  located  on  their  reservation  except  a  single  band 
of  the  tribe,  led  by  a  very  wicked  and  troublesome  chief,  named  Woman 
Heart,  although  his  conduct  and  character  were  anything  but  in  keeping  with 
the  gentleness  of  his  name.  He  had  taken  his  band  and  moved  in  the  direc- 
tion of  the  Staked  Plains,  far  to  the  west  of  the  Kiowa  reservation. 

However,  the  Indian  question,  so  far  as  the  Kiowas  were  concerned,  was 
regarded  as  settled,  at  least  for  the  time  being,  and  it  became  our  next  study 
how  to  effect  a  similar  settlement  with  the  Cheyennes  and  Arapahoes,  who 
had  fled  after  the  battle  of  the  "NYashita,  and  were  then  supposed  to  be  some- 
where between  the  "Witchita  mountains  and  the  western  border  of  Texas,  north 
of  the  head  waters  of  Red  river.  It  was  finally  decided  to  send  one  of  the 
friendly  chiefs  of  the  Apaches,  whose  village  was  then  near  the  present  site 
of  Port  Sill,  and  one  of  the  three  captive  sqnaws  whom  we  had  brought  with  us. 


LIFE  ON  THE  PLAINS.  211 

All  the  chiefs  of  that  region  who  were  interested  in  promoting  peace  be- 
tween the  whites  and  Indians  were  assembled  at  my  headquarters,  when  I  in- 
formed them  of  the  proposed  peace  embassy,  and  asked  that  some  chief  of 
prominence  should  volunteer  as  bearer  of  a  friendly  message  to  the  Cheyennes 
and  Anipahoes.  A  well-known  chief  of  the  Apaches,  named  Iron  Shirt, 
promptly  offered  himself  as  a  messenger  in  the  cause  of  peace.  In  reply  to 
my  inquiry,  he  said  he  could  be  ready  to  depart  upon  his  commendable  er- 
rand the  following  day,  and  estimated  the  distance  such  that  it  would  be  ne- 
cessary to  take  provision  sufficient  to  last  him  and  his  companion  three  weeks. 
Having  arranged  all  the  details  of  the  journey,  the  assemblage  of  chiefs  dis- 
persed, the  next  step  being  to  decide  which  of  the  three  squaws  should  accompany 
Iron  Shirt  to  her  tribe.  I  concluded  to  state  the  case  to  them,  and  make  the  se- 
lection a  matter  for  them  to  decide.  Summoning  Mah-wis-sa,  Mo-nah-see-tah, 
and  the  Sioux  squaw,  their  companion,  to  my  tent,  I,  through  Romeo,  acquainted 
them  with  the  desire  of  the  Government  to  establish  peace  with  their  people  and 
with  the  Arapahoes,  and  in  order  to  accomplish  this  we  intended  despatching  a 
friendly  message  to  the  absent  tribes,  which  must  be  carried  by  some  of  their 
own  people.  After  conferring  with  each  other  a  few  minutes,  they  concluded 
that  Mah-wis-sa,  the  sister  of  Black  Kettle,  should  return  to  her  people.  Every 
arrangement  was  provided,  looking  to  the  comfort  of  the  two  Indians  who 
were  to  undertake  this  long  journey.  A  bountiful  supply  of  provisions  was 
carefully  provided  in  convenient  packages,  an  extra  amount  of  clothing  and 
blankets  being  given  to  Mah-wis-sa  in  order  that  she  should  not  return  to  her 
people  empty-handed.  To  transport  their  provisions  and  blankets  a  mule  was 
given  them  to  be  used  as  a  pack-animal.  It  was  quite  an  event,  sufficient  to 
disturb  the  monotony  of  camp,  when  the  hour  arrived  for  the  departure  of  tho 
two  peace  commissioners.  I  had  told  Iron  Shirt  what  he  was  to  say  to  the  chiefs 
of  the  tribes  who  still  remained  hostile,  which  was  in  effect  that  we  were  anx- 
ious for  peace,  and  to  that  end  invited  them  to  come  at  once  and  place  them- 
selves and  their  people  on  the  reservations,  where  we  would  meet  and  regard 
them  as  friends,  and  all  present  hostilities,  as  well  as  reckoning  for  past  differ- 
ences, should  cease ;  but  if  this  friendly  proffer  was  not  accepted  favorably  and 
at  once,  we  would  be  forced  to  regard  it  as  indicating  their  desire  to  prolong 
the  war,  in  which  event  the  troops  would  be  sent  against  them  as  soon  as 
practicable.  I  relied  not  a  little  on  the  good  influence  of  Mah-wis-sa,  who,  as 
I  have  before  stated,  was  a  woman  of  superior  intelligence,  and  was  strongly 
impressed  with  a  desire  to  aid  in  establishing  a  peace  between  her  people  and 
the  white  men.  Quite  a  group,  composed  of  officers,  soldiers,  teamsters, 
guards,  and  scouts,  assembled  to  witness  the  departure  of  Iron  Shirt  and  Mah- 
wis-sa,  and  to  wish  them  God-speed  in  their  mission. 

After  Iron  Shirt  and  Mah-wis-sa  had  seatod  themselves  upon  their  ponies 
and  were  about  to  set  out,  Mah-wis-sa,  suddenly  placing  her  hand  on  the  neat 
belt  which  secured  her  blanket  about  her,  indicated  that  she  was  unprovided 
with  that  most  essential  companion  of  frontier  life,  a  mutcli-ka,  as  she  ex- 
pressed it,  meaning  a  hunting-knife.  Only  those  who  have  lived  on  the 
plains  can  appreciate  the  unpurchasable  convenience  of  a  hunting-knife. 
Whether  it  is  to  carve  a  buffalo  or  a  mountain  trout,  mend  horse  equipments, 
or  close  up  a  rent  in  the  tent,  there  is  a  constant  demand  for  the  services  of  a 
good  hunting-knife.  Mah-wis-sa  smiled  at  the  forgetfulness  which  had  made 
her  fail  to  discern  this  omission  sooner,  but  I  relieved  her  anxiety  by  taking 
from  my  belt  the  hunting-knife  which  hung  at  my  side  and  giving  it  to  her, 
adding  as  I  did  so  that  I  expected  her  to  return  it  to  me  before  the  change  ia 


212  LIFE  ON  THE  PLAINS. 

the  moon,  that  being  fixed  as  the  extreme  limit  of  their  absence.  When  all 
was  ready  for  the  start,  Iron  Shirt  rode  first,  followed  by  the  pack-mule,  which 
Le  led,  while  Mah-wis-sa,  acting  as  a  driver  to  the  latter  and  well  mounted, 
brought  up  the  rear. 

As  they  rode  away  amid  the  shower  of  good  wishes  which  was  bestowed 
upon  them  and  their  mission,  many  were  the  queries  as  to  the  probable  extent 
of  their  journey,  their  return,  and  whether  they  would  be  successful.  For 
upon  the  success  or  failure  of  these  two  Indians  depended  in  a  great  measure 
the  question  whether  or  not  we  were  to  be  forced  to  continue  the  war ;  and 
among  the  hundreds  who  watched  the  departing  bearers  of  the  olive  branch, 
there  was  not  one  but  hoped  earnestly  that  the  mission  would  prove  success- 
ful, and  we  be  spared  the  barbarities  which  a  further  prosecution  of  the  war 
would  necessarily  entail.  Yet  there  are  those  who  would  have  the  public  be- 
lieve that  the  army  is  at  all  times  clamorous  for  an  Indian  war.  I  have  yet 
to  meet  the  officer  or  man  belonging  to  the  army,  who,  when  the  question  of 
war  or  peace  with  the  Indians  was  being  agitated,  did  not  cast  the  weight  of 
his  influence,  the  prayers  of  his  heart,  in  behalf  of  peace.  When  I  next  called 
Mah-wis-sa's  attention  to  the  mutch-ka,  (knife),  it  was  far  from  the  locality  we 
then  occupied,  and  under  very  different  circumstances. 

After  the  departure  of  Iron  Shirt  and  Mah-wis-sa,  we  were  forced  to  settle 
down  to  the  dullest  routine  of  camp  life,  as  nothing  could  be  done  until  their 
return.  It  was  full  three  weeks  before  the  interest  in  camp  received  a  fresh 
impetus,  by  the  tidings,  which  flew  from  tent  to  tent,  that  Iron  Shirt  had  re- 
turned. He  did  return,  but  Mah-wis-sa  did  not  return  with  him.  His  story 
was  brief.  He  and  Mah-wis-sa,  after  leaving  us  and  travelling  for  several  days 
westward,  had  arrived  at  the  Cheyenne  and  Arapaho  villages.  They  deliv- 
ered their  messages  to  the  chiefs  of  the  two  tribes,  who  were  assembled  in 
^council  to  hear  them,  and  after  due  deliberation  thereon,  Iron  Shirt  was  in- 
formed that  the  distance  was  too  great,  the  ponies  in  too  poor  condition,  to 
permit  the  villages  to  return.  In  other  words,  these  two  tribes  had  virtually 
decided  that  rather  than  return  to  their  reservation  they  preferred  the  chances 
of  war.  When  asked  to  account  for  Mah-wis-sa's  failure  to  accompany  him 
back,  Iron  Shirt  stated  that  she  had  desired  to  fulfil  her  promise  and  return 
with  him,  but  the  chiefs  of  her  tribe  would  not  permit  her  to  do  so. 

The  only  encouragement  derived  from  Iron  Shirt  was  in  his  statement 
that;  Little  Robe,  a  prominent  chief  of  the  Cheyennes,  and  Yellow  Bear,  the 
gecond  chief  of  the  Arapahoes,  were  both  extremely  anxious  to  effect  a  per- 
manent  peace  between  their  people  and  the  Government,  and  both  had  prom- 
feed  Iron  Shirt  that  they  would  leave  their  villages  soon  after  his  depart- 
ure and  visit-  us,  with  a  view  to  prevent  a  continuation  of  the  war.  Iron  Shirt 
was  rewarded  for  his  journey  by  bountiful  presents  of  provisions  for  himself 
and  his  people.  True  to  their  promises  made  to  Iron  Shirt,  it  was  but  a  short 
time  before  Little  Robe  and  Yellow  Bear  arrived  at  our  camp  and  were  well 
received. 

They  reported  that  their  villages  had  had  under  consideration  the  question 
of  accepting  our  invitation  to  come  in  and  live  at  peace  in  the  future,  and  that 
many  of  their  people  were  strongly  in  favor  of  adopting  this  course,  but  for 
the  present  it  was  uncertain  whether  or  not  the  two  tribes  would  come  in. 
The  two  tribes  would  probably  act  in  concert,  and  if  they  intended  coming, 
would  make  their  determination  known  by  despatching  couriers  to  us  in  a  few 
days.  In  spite  of  the  sincerity  of  the  motives  of  Little  Robe  and  Yellow  Bear, 


YELLOW  BEAR.   SECOND  CHIEF  OF  THE  ARAPAHOES. 


LIFE  ON  THE  PLAINS.  213 

whom  I  have  always  regarded  as  two  of  the  most  upright  and  peaceably  in- 
clined Indians  I  have  ever  known,  and  who  have  since  that  time  paid  a 
visit  to  the  President  at  Washington,  it  was  evident  that  the  Cheyennes  and 
Arapahoes,  while  endeavoring  to  occupy  us  with  promises  and  pretences,  were 
only  interested  in  delaying  our  movements  until  the  return  of  spring,  when 
the  young  grass  would  enable  them  to  recruit  the  strength  of  their  winter- 
famished  ponies  and  move  when  and  where  they  pleased. 

After  waiting  many  long  weary  days  for  the  arrival  of  the  promised  couriers 
from  the  two  tribes,  until  even  Little  Robe  and  Yellow  Bear  were  forced  to 
acknowledge  that  there  was  no  longer  any  reason  to  expect  their  coming,  it 
occurred  to  me  that  there  was  but  one  expedient  yet  untried  which  furnished 
even  a  doubtful  chance  of  averting  war.  This  could  only  be  resorted  to 
with  the  approval  of  General  Sheridan,  whose  tent  had  been  pitched  in  our 
midst  during  the  entire  winter,  and  who  evidently  proposed  to  remain  on  the 
ground  until  the  Indian  question  in  that  locality  should  be  disposed  of.  My 
plan  was  as  follows : 

We  had  some  fifteen  hundred  troops,  a  force  ample  to  cope  with  all  the 
Indians  which  could  then,  or  since,  be  combined  at  any  one  point  on  the 
plains.  But  in  the  state  of  feeling  existing  among  those  Indians  at  that  time, 
consequent  upon  the  punishment  which  they  had  received  at  and  since  the  Wa- 
shita  campaign,  it  would  have  been  an  extremely  difficult  if  not  impractica- 
ble matter  to  attempt  to  move  so  large  a  body  of  troops  near  their  villages, 
and  retain  the  latter  in  their  places,  so  fearful  were  they  of  receiving  punish- 
ment for  their  past  offences.  It  would  also  have  been  impracticable  to 
move  upon  them  stealthily,  as  they  were  then,  for  causes  already  given,  more 
than  ever  on  the  alert,  and  were  no  doubt  kept  thoroughly  informed  in  regard 
to  our  every  movement. 

It  was  thus  considered  out  of  the  question  to  employ  my  entire  command 
of  fifteen  hundred  men  in  what  I  proposed  should  be  purely  a  peaceful  effort 
to  bring  about  a  termination  of  the  war,  as  so  large  a  force  would  surely 
intimidate  the  Indians,  and  cause  them  to  avoid  our  presence. 

I  believed  that  if  I  could  see  the  leading  chiefs  of  the  two  hostile  tribes  and 
convince  them  of  the  friendly  desire  of  the  Government,  they  might  be  in- 
duced to  relinquish  the  war  and  return  to  their  reservation.  I  have  endea- 
vored to  show  that  I  could  not  go  among  them  with  my  entire  command, 
neither  was  I  sufficiently  orthodox  as  a  peace  commissioner  to  believe  what 
so  many  of  that  order  preach,  but  fail  to  practise,  that  I  could  take  an  olive 
branch  in  one  hand,  the  plan  of  a  school-house  in  the  other,  and,  unaccompa- 
nied by  force,  visit  the  Indian  villages  in  safety.  My  life  would  certainly 
have  been  the  price  of  such  temerity.  Too  imposing  a  force  would  repel  the 
Indians ;  too  small  a  force  would  tempt  them  to  murder  us,  even  though  our 
mission  was  a  friendly  one. 

After  weighing  the  matter  carefully  in  my  own  mind,  I  decided  that  with 
General  Sheridan's  approval  I  would  select  from  my  command  forty  men,  two 
officers,  and  a  medical  officer,  and,  accompanied  by  the  two  chiefs,  Little  Robe 
and  Yellow  Bear,  who  regarded  my  proposition  with  favor,  I  would  set  out 
in  search  of  the  hostile  camp,  there  being  but  little  doubt  that  with  the  assist- 
ance of  the  chiefs  I  would  have  little  difficulty  in  discovering  the  whereabouts 
of  the  villages;  while  the  smallness  of  my  party  would  prevent  unnecessary 
alarm  or  suspicion  as  to  our  intentions.  From  my  tent  to  General  Sheridan's 
was  but  a  few  steps,  and  I  soon  submitted  my  proposition  to  the  General,  who 


214  LIFE  ON  THE  PLAINS. 

from  the  first  was  inclined  to  lend  his  approval  to  my  project.  After  discuss- 
ing it  fully,  he  gave  his  assent  by  saying  that  the  character  of  the  proposed 
expedition  was  such  that  he  would  not  order  nie  to  proceed  upon  it,  but  if  I 
volunteered  to  go,  he  would  give  me  the  full  sanction  of  his  authority  and 
every  possible  assistance  to  render  the  mission  a  successful  one;  in  conclusion 
urging  me  to  exercise  the  greatest  caution  against  the  stratagems  or  treachery 
of  the  Indians,  who  no  doubt  would  be  but  too  glad  to  massacre  my  party  in 
revenge  for  their  recent  well-merited  chastisement.  Returning  to  my  tent,  I 
at  once  set  about  making  preparations  for  my  journey,  the  extent  or  result  of 
which  now  became  interesting  subjects  for  deliberation.  The  first  thing  ne- 
cessary was  to  make  up  the  party  which  was  to  accompany  me. 

As  the  number  of  men  was  to  be  limited  to  forty,  too  much  care  could  not 
be  exercised  in  their  selection.  I  chose  the  great  majority  of  them  from  the 
sharpshooters,  men  who,  in  addition  to  being  cool  and  brave,  were  experi- 
enced and  skilful  marksmen.  My  standard-bearer,  a  well-tried  sergeant,  was 
selected  as  the  senior  non-commissioned  officer  of  the  party.  The  officers 
who  were  to  accompany  me  were  my  brother  Colonel  Custer,  Captain  Rob- 
bins,  and  Dr.  Renick,  Acting  Assistant  Surgeon  U.  S.  Army.  As  guide  I  had 
Ne-va,  a  Blackfoot  Indian,  who  had  accompanied  General  Fremont  in  his  ex- 
plorations, and  who  could  speak  a  little  English.  Little  Robe  and  Yellow 
Bear  were  also  to  be  relied  upon  as  guides,  while  Romeo  accompanied  us  as 
interpreter.  Young  Brewster,  determined  to  miss  no  opportunity  of  discov- 
ering his  lost  sister,  had  requested  and  been  granted  permission  to  become  one 
of  the  party.  This  completed  the  personnel  of  the  expedition.  All  were  w^ll 
armed  and  well  mounted.  We  were  to  take  no  wagons  or  tents ;  our  extra 
supplies  were  to  be  transported  on  pack-mules.  We  were  to  start  on  the  even- 
ing of  the  second  day,  the  intervening  time  being  necessary  to  complete  our 
preparations.  It  was  decided  that  our  first  march  should  be  a  short  one,  suffi- 
cient merely  to  enable  us  to  reach  a  village  of  friendly  Apaches,  located  a  few 
miles  from  our  camp,  where  we  would  spend  the  first  night  and  be  joined 
by  Little  Robe  and  Yellow  Bear,  who  at  that  time  were  guests  of  the  Apaches. 
I  need  not  say  that  in  the  opinion  of  many  of  our  comrades  our  mission  was 
regarded  as  closely  bordering  on  the  imprudent,  to  qualify  it  by  no  stronger 
term. 

So  confident  did  one  of  the  most  prudent  officers  of  my  command  feel  in 
regard  to  our  annihilation  by  the  Indians,  that  in  bidding  me  good-by  he  con- 
trived to  slip  into  my  hand  a  small  pocket  Derringer  pistol,  loaded,  with  the 
simple  remark,  '*  You  had  better  take  it,  General;  it  may  prove  useful  to  you." 
As  I  was  amply  provided  with  arms,  both  revolvers  and  rifle,  and  as  a  pocket 
Derringer  may  not  impress  the  reader  as  being  a  very  formidable  weapon  to 
use  in  Indian  warfare,  the  purpose  of  my  friend  in  giving  me  the  small  pocket 
weapon  may  not  seem  clear.  It  was  given  me  under  the  firm  conviction  that 
the  Indians  would  overwhelm  and  massacre  my  entire  party;  and  to  prevent 
my  being  captured,  disarmed,  and  reserved  for  torture,  that  little  pistol  was 
given  me  in  order  that  at  the  last  moment  I  might  become  my  own  execution- 
er— an  office  I  was  not  seeking,  nor  did  I  share  in  my  friend's  opinion. 

Everything  being  ready  for  our  departure,  we  swung  into  our  saddles, 
waved  our  adieus  to  the  comrades  who  were  to  remain  in  camp,  and  the  next 
moment  we  turned  our  horses'  heads  westward  and  were  moving  in  the  direc- 
tion of  the  Apache  village. 


XX. 


rrillE  Apache  village  had  been  represented  as  located  only  five  or  six  miles* 
I  from  our  camp,  but  we  found  the  distance  nearly  twice  as  great ;  and  al- 
though we  rode  rapidly,  our  horses  being  fresh,  yet  it  was  quite  dark  before 
we  reached  the  first  lodge,  the  location  of  the  rest  of  the  village  being  tolera- 
bly well  defined  by  the  apparently  countless  dogs,  whose  barking  at  our  ap- 
proach called  forth  most  of  the  inhabitants  of  the  village. 

As  our  coming  had  been  previously  announced  by  Little  Robe  and  Yellow 
Bear,  our  arrival  occasioned  no  surprise.  Inquiring  of  the  first  we  saw 
where  the  stream  of  water  was,  as  an  Indian  village  is  invariably  placed 
in  close  proximity  to  water,  we  were  soon  on  our  camp  ground,  which  was 
almost  within  the  limits  of  the  village.  Our  horses  were  soon  unsaddled  and 
picketed  out  to  graze,  fires  were  started  by  the  men  preparatory  to  the  en- 
joyment of  a  cup  of  coffee,  and  every  preliminary  made  for  a  good  night's 
rest  and  early  start  in  the  morning.  But  here  the  officers  of  the  party  en- 
countered their  first  drawback.  From  some  unexplained  cause  the  pack-mule 
which  carried  our  blankets  had  with  his  attendant  failed  thus  fur  to  put  in 
an  appearance.  His  head  leader  had  probably  fallen  behind,  and  in  the 
darkness  lost  the  party.  The  bugler  was  sent  to  a  neighboring  eminence  to 
sound  signals  with  his  bugle,  in  the  hope  that  the  absent  man  with  his  mule 
might  make  his  way  to  us,  but  all  to  no  purpose.  We  were  soon  forced  to 
relinquish  all  hope  of  seeing  either  man,  mule,  or  blankets  until  daylight, 
and  consequently  the  prospect  of  enjoying  a  comfortable  rest  was  exceed- 
ingly limited.  Saddle  blankets  were  in  great  demand,  but  I  was  even  more 
fortunate.  A  large  number  of  the  Apaches  had  come  from  their  lodges  out  of 
mere  curiosity  to  see  us,  hoping  no  doubt  too  that  they  might  secure  some- 
thing to  eat.  Among  them  was  one  with  whom  I  was .  acquainted,  and  to 
whom  I  made  known  the  temporary  loss  of  my  blankets.  By  promising  him 
a  pint  of  sugar  and  an  equal  amount  of  coffee  on  my  return  to  my  camp,  he 
agreed  to  loan  me  a  buffalo  robe  until  morning.  With  this  wrapped  around 
me  and  the  aid  of  a  bright  blazing  camp  fire,  I  passed  a  most  comfortable 
night  among  my  less  fortunate  companions,  as  we  all  lay  stretched  out  on  the 
ground,  using  our  saddles  for  pillows. 

Early  next  morning  (our  pack  animals  having  come  up  in  the  night)  we 
were  in  our  saddles,  and  on  our  way  ready  and  eager  for  whatever  might  be 
in  store  for  us.  The  route  taken  by  the  guides  led  us  along  the  northern 
border  of  the  Witchita  Mountains,  our  general  direction  being  nearly  due  west. 
A  brief  description  of  these  mountains  and  of  the  surrounding  scenery  is  con- 
tained in  the  first  chapter  of  "  Life  on  the  Plains."  As  soon  as  it  had  become 
known  in  the  main  camp  that  the  expedition  of  which  I  now  write  was  con- 
templated, young  Brewster,  who  had  never  relinquished  his  efforts  or  inqui- 
ries to  determine  the  fate  of  his  lost  sister,  came  to  me  with  an  earnest  re- 
quest to  be  taken  as  one  of  the  party — a  request  which  I  was  only  too  glad  to 
comply  with.  No  person  who  has  not  lived  on  the  frontier  and  in  an  Indian 
country,  can  correctly  realize  or  thoroughly  appreciate  the  extent  to  which  a 
frontiersman  becomes  familiar  with,  and  apparently  indifferent  to  the  accus- 
tomed dangers  which  surround  him  on  every  side.  It  is  but  another  verifica- 
tion of  the  truth  of  the  old  saying,  "  Familiarity  breeds  contempt." 


216  MY  LIFE  ON  THE  PLAINS. 

After  getting  well  on  our  w:iy  I  began,  through  Romeo,  conversing  with 
the  two  chiefs  Little  Robe  and  Yellow  Bear,  who  rode  at  my  side,  upon  the 
topic  which  was  uppermost  in  the  minds  of  the  entire  party :  When  and  where 
should  we  probably  find  their  people?  Before  our  departure  they  had  given 
me  to  understand  that  the  villages  might  be  found  on  some  one  of  the  small 
streams  flowing  in  a  southerly  direction  past  the  western  span  of  the  Witchita 
mountains,  a  distance  from  our  main  camp  not  exceeding  sixty  or  seventy 
miles ;  but  I  could  easily  perceive  that  neither  of  the  chiefs  spoke  with  a  great 
degree  of  confidence.  They  explained  this  by  stating  that  the  villages  would 
not  remain  long  in  one  place,  and  it  was  difficult  to  say  positively  in  what  lo- 
cality or  upon  what  stream  we  should  find  them ;  but  that  when  we  reached 
the  last  peak  of  the  Witchita  mountains,  which  commanded  an  unlimited  view 
of  the  plains  beyond,  they  would  send  up  signal  smoke,  and  perhaps  be  able  to 
obtain  a  reply  from  the  village. 

In  the  evening  we  reached  a  beautiful  stream  of  water,  with  abundance 
of  wood  in  the  vicinity ;  here  we  halted  for  the  night.  Our  horses  were  fast- 
ened to  the  trees,  while  the  officers  and  men  spread  their  blankets  on  the 
ground,  and  in  groups  of  twos  and  threes  prepared  for  the  enjoyment  of  a 
good  night's  rest.  One  sentry  remained  awake  during  the  night,  and  in  order 
that  the  loss  of  sleep  should  be  as  little  as  might  be  consistent  with  our  safety, 
the  relief,  instead  of  being  composed  of  three  men,  each  of  whom  would  have 
to  remain  on  duty  two  hours  for  every  four  hours  of  rest,  was  increased  in 
number  so  that  each  member  thereof  was  required  to  remain  on  post  but  a 
single  hour  during  the  night.  While  I  felt  confidence  in  the  good  intentions 
of  the  two  chiefs,  I  did  not  neglect  to  advise  the  guards  to  keep  a  watchful 
eye  upon  them,  as  we  could  not  afford  to  run  any  avoidable  risks.  Long  after 
we  had  sought  the  solace  of  our  blankets,  and  I  had  dropped  into  a  comforta- 
ble doze,  I  was  awakened  by  an  Indian  song.  There  was,  of  course,  no  occa- 
sion for  alarm  from  this  incident,  yet  it  was  sufficient  to  induce  me  to  get  up 
and  make  my  way  to  the  small  fire,  around  which  I  knew  the  three  Indians 
and  Romeo  to.be  lying,  and  from  the  vicinity  of  which  the  singing  evidently 
came.  As  I  approached  the  fire  I  found  Neva,  the  Blackfoot,  replenishing  the 
email  flame  with  a  few  dried  twigs,  while  Romeo  and  Yellow  Bear  were  sit- 
ting near  by  enjoying  some  well-broiled  beef  ribs.  Little  Robe  was  reclin- 
ing, in  a  half-sitting  position,  against  a  tree,  and,  apparently  oblivious  to  the 
presence  of  hi*  companions,  was  singing  or  chanting  an  Indian  melody,  the 
general  tenor  of  which  seemed  to  indicate  a  lightness  of  spirits.  Young 
Brewster  — unable,  perhaps,  to  sleep,  owing  to  thoughts  of  his  lost  sister — had 
joined  the  group,  and  appeared  an  interested  observer  of  what  was  going  on. 
I  inquired  of  Romeo  why  Little  Robe  had  selected  such  an  unreasonable  hour 
to  indulge  in  his  wild  melodies.  Romeo  repeated  the  inquiry  to  Little  Robe, 
who  replied  that  he  had  been  away  from  his  lodge  for  a  long  time,  and  the 
thought  of  soon  returning,  and  of  being  with  his  people  once  more,  had  filled 
his  heart  with  a  gladness  which  could  only  find  utterance  in  song. 

Taking  a  seat  on  the  ground  by  the  side  of  young  Brewster,  I  joined  the 
group.  As  neither  Little  Robe  nor  Yellow  Bear  could  understand  a  word  of 
English,  and  Neva  was  busily  engaged  with  his  culinary  operations,  young 
Brewster,  with  unconcealed  delight,  informed  me  that  from  conversations  with 
Little  Robe,  who  appeared  in  a  more  communicative  mood  than  usual,  he  felt 
cheered  by  the  belief  that  at  last  he  was  in  a  fair  way  to  discover  the  where- 
abouts of  his  captive  sister.  He  then  briefly  detailed  how  Little  Robe,  little 


Mr  LIFE  ON  THE  PLAINS.  217 

dreaming  that  his  listener  was  so  deeply  interested  in  his  words,  had  admit- 
ted that  the  Cheyennes  had  two  white  girls  as  prisoners,  the  date  of  the  cap- 
ture of  one  of  them  and  the  personal  description  given  by  Little  Robe  closely 
answering  to  that  of  Brewster's  sister.  In  the  hope  of  gleaning  other  valu- 
able information  from  time  to  time,  I  advised  the  young  man  not  to  acquaint 
the  Indians  with  the  fact  that  he  had  lost  a  sister  by  capture ;  else,  becoming 
suspicious,  the  supply  of  information  might  be  cut  off. 

The  tidings  in  regard  to  the  captured  girls  were  most  encouraging,  and  spur- 
red us  to  leave  no  effort  untried  to  release  them  from  the  horrors  of  their  sit- 
uation. Before  daylight  the  following  morning  we  had  breakfasted,  and  as 
soon  as  it  was  sufficiently  light  to  enable  us  to  renew  our  march  we  set  out, 
still  keeping  almost  due  west.  In  the  afternoon  of  that  day  we  reached  the 
last  prominent  peak  of  the  Witchita  mountains,  from  which  point  Little  Robe 
and  Yellow  Bear  had  said  they  would  send  up  a  signal  smoke. 

I  had  often  during  an  Indian  campaign  seen  these  signal  smokes,  on  my 
front,  on  my  right  and  left — everywhere,  in  fact — but  could  never  catch  a 
glimpse  of  the  Indians  who  were  engaged  in  making  them,  nor  did  I  compre- 
hend at  the  time  the  precise  import  of  the  signals.  I  was  glad,  therefore,  to 
have  an  opportunity  to  stand  behind  the  scenes,  as  it  were,  and  not  only  wit- 
ness the  modus  operandi,  but  understand  the  purpose  of  the  actors. 

Arriving  at  the  base  of  the  mountain  or  peak,  the  height  of  which  did 
not  exceed  one  thousand  feet,  we  dismounted,  and  leaving  our  horses  on  the 
plain  below,  owing  to  the  rough  and  rocky  character  of  the  ascent,  a  small 
portion  of  our  party,  including  of  course,  the  two  chiefs,  climbed  to  the  sum- 
mit. After  sweeping  the  broad  horizon  which  spread  out  before  us,  and  fail- 
ing to  discover  any  evidence  of  the  presence  of  an  Indian  village  anywhere 
within  the  scope  of  our  vision,  the  two  chiefs  set  about  to  make  preparations 
necessary  to  enable  them  to  «'  call  to  the  village,"  as  they  expressed  it. 

I  have  alluded  in  a  former  article  to  the  perfect  system  of  signals  in  use 
among  the  Indians  of  the  plains.  That  which  I  am  about  to  describe  briefly 
was  but  one  of  many  employed  by  them.  First  gathering  an  armful  of  dried 
grass  and  weeds,  this  was  carried  and  placed  upon  the  highest  point  of  the 
peak,  where,  everything  being  in  readiness,  the  match  was  applied  close  to 
the  ground ;  but  the  blaze  was  no  sooner  well  lighted  and  about  to  envelop 
the  entire  amount  of  grass  collected,  than  Little  Robe  began  smothering  it 
with  the  unlighted  portion.  This  accomplished,  a  slender  column  of  grav 
smoke  began  to  ascend  in  a  perpendicular  column.  This,  however,  was  not 
enough,  as  such  a  signal,  or  the  appearance  of  such,  might  be  created  by 
white  men,  or  might  rise  from  a  simple  camp  fire.  Little  Robe  now  took  his 
scarlet  blanket  from  his  shoulders,  and  with  a  graceful  wave  threw  it  so  as 
to  cover  the  smouldering  grass,  when,  assisted  by  Yellow  Bear,  he  held  the 
corners  and  sides  so  closely  to  the  ground  as  to  almost  completely  confine  and 
cut  off  the  column  of  smoke.  Waiting  but  for  a  few  moments,  and  until  he 
saw  the  smoke  beginning  to  escape  from  beneath,  he  suddenly  threw  the 
blanket  aside,  and  a  beautiful  balloon  shaped  column  puffed  upward,  like  the 
white  cloud  of  smoke  which  attends  the  discharge  of  a  field  piece. 

Again  casting  the  blanket  on  the  pile  of  grass,  the  column  was  interrupted 
as  before,  and  again  in  due  time  released,  so  that  a  succession  of  elongated, 
egg-shaped  puffs  of  smoke  kept  ascending  toward  the  sky  in  the  most  regular 
manner.  This  beadlike  column  of  smoke,  considering  the  height  from  which 
it  began  to  ascend,  was  visible  from  points  on  the  level  plain  fifty  miles  dis- 
tant 


218  MY  LIFE  ON  THE  PLAINS. 

The  sight  of  these  two  Indian  chiefs  so  intently  engaged  in  this  simple  but 
effective  mode  of  telegraphing  was  to  me  full  of  interest,  and  this  incident 
was  vividly  recalled  when  I  came  across  Stanley's  painting  of  "The  Signal," 
in  which  two  chiefs  or  warriors  are  standing  upon  a  large  rock,  with  lighted 
torch  in  hand,  while  far  in  the  distance  is  to  be  seen  the  answering  column, 
as  it  ascends  above  the  tops  of  the  trees,  from  the  valley  where  no  doubt  the 
village  is  pleasantly  located.  In  our  case,  however,  the  picture  was  not  so 
complete  in  its  results.  For  strain  our  eager  eyes  as  we  might  in  every  di- 
rection, no  responsive  signal  could  be  discovered,  and  finally  the  chiefs  were 
reluctantly  forced  to  acknowledge  that  the  villages  were  not  where  they  ex- 
pected to  find  them,  and  that  to  reach  them  would  probably  involve  a  longer 
journey  than  we  had  anticipated.  Descending  from  the  mountain,  we  continued 
our  journey,  still  directing  our  course  nearly  due  west,  as  the  two  chiefs  felt 
confident  the  villages  were  in  that  direction.  That  day  and  the  next  passed 
without  further  incident. 

After  arriving  at  camp  on  the  second  evening,  a  conversation  with  the 
two  Indian  chiefs  made  it  seem  probable  that  our  journey  would  have  to  be 
prolonged  several  days  beyond  the  time  which  was  deemed  necessary  when  we 
left  the  main  camp.  And  as  our  supply  of  provisions  was  limited  to  our  sup- 
posed wants  during  the  shorter  journey,  it  was  necessary  to  adopt  measures 
for  obtaining  fresh  supplies.  This  was  the  more  imperative  as  the  country 
through  which  we  were  then  passing  was  almost  devoid  of  game.  Our  party 
was  so  small  in  number  that  our  safety  would  be  greatly  imperilled  by  any 
serious  reduction,  yet  it  was  a  measure  of  necessity  that  a  message  should 
be  sent  back  to  General  Sheridan,  informing  him  of  our  changed  plans  and 
providing  for  a  renewal  of  our  stores. 

I  acquainted  the  men  of  my  command  with  rny  desire,  and  it  was  not  long 
before  a  soldierly  young  trooper  announced  that  he  would  volunteer  to  carry  a 
despatch  safely  through.  The  gallant  offer  was  accepted,  and  I  was  soon 
seated  on  the  ground,  pencil  in  hand,  writing  to  General  Sheridan  a  hurried 
account  of  our  progress  thus  for  and  our  plans  for  the  future,  with  a  request  to 
forward  to  us  a  supply  of  provisions ;  adding  that  the  party  escorting  them 
could  follow  on  our  trail,  and  I  would  arrange  to  find  them  when  required.  I 
also  requested  that  Colonel  Cook,  who  commanded  the  sharpshooters,  should 
be  detailed  to  command  the  escort,  and  that  California  Joe  might  also  be  sent 
with  the  party. 

It  was  decided  that  the  despatch  bearer  should  remain  in  camp  with  us  un- 
til dark  and  then  set  out  on  his  return  to  the  main  camp.  Being  well  mounted, 
well  armed,  and  a  cool,  daring  young  fellow,  I  felt  but  little  anxiety  as  to  his 
success.  Leaving  him  to  make  his  solitary  journey  guided  by  the  light  of  the 
stars,  and  concealing  himself  during  the  day,  we  will  continue  our  search  after 
what  then  seemed  to  us  the  two  lost  tribes. 

Daylight  as  usual  found  us  in  our  saddles,  the  country  continuing  interest- 
ing but  less  rolling,  and  (we  judge  by  appearances)  less  productive.  We  saw 
but  little  game  along  our  line  of  march,  and  the  importance  of  time  rendered 
delays  of  all  kinds  undesirable.  The  countenances  of  Little  Robe  and  Yellow 
Bear  wore  an  anxious  look,  and  I  could  see  that  they  began  to  doubt  their 
ability  to  determine  positively  the  locality  of  the  villages.  Neva,  the  Blackfoot, 
was  full  of  stories  connected  with  his  experiences  under  General  Fremont,  and 
appeared  more  hopeful  than  the  two  chiefs.  He  claimed  to  be  a  son-in-law  of 
Kit  Carson,  his  wife,  a  half-breed,  being  deceased.  Carson,  it  appeared,  had 


MY  LIFE  ON  THE  PLAINS.  219 

always  regarded  Neva  with  favor,  and  often  made  him  and  his  family  hand- 
some presents.  I  afterwards  saw  a  son  of  Neva,  an  extremely  handsome  boy 
of  fourteen,  whose  comely  face  and  features  clearly  betrayed  the  mixture  of 
blood  indicated  by  Neva. 

Yellow  Bear  finally  encouraged  us  by  stating  that  by  noon  the  following 
day  we  would  arrive  at  a  stream,  on  whose  banks  he  expected  to  find  the  Ar- 
apaho  village,  and  perhaps  that  of  the  Cheyennes.  This  gave  us  renewed  hope, 
and  furnished  us  a  topic  of  conversation  after  we  had  reached  our  camp  that 
night.  Nothing  occurred  worthy  of  note  until  about  noon  next  day,  when  Yel- 
low Bear  informed  me  that  we  were  within  a  few  miles  of  the  stream  to  which 
he  had  referred  the  day  before,  and  added  that  if  the  village  was  there  his  peo- 
ple would  have  a  lookout  posted  on  a  little  knoll  which  we  would  find  about  a 
mile  from  the  village  in  our  direction ;  and  as  the  appearance  of  our  entire 
force  might  give  alarm,  Yellow  Bear  suggested  that  he,  with  Little  Robe,  Ro- 
nieo,  Neva,  myself,  and  two  or  three  others,  should  ride  some  distance  in  ad- 
vance. 

Remembering  the  proneness  of  the  Indians  to  stratagem,  I  was  yet  im- 
pressed not  only  with  the  apparent  sincerity  of  Yellow  Bear  thus  far,  but  by 
the  soundness  of  the  reasons  he  gave  for  our  moving  in  advance.  I  assented 
to  his  proposition,  but  my  confidence  was  not  sufficiently  great  to  prevent  me 
from  quietly  slipping  a  fresh  cartridge  in  my  rifle,  as  it  lay  in  front  of  me 
across  my  saddle-bow,  nor  from  unbuttoning  the  strap  which  held  my  revolver 
in  place  by  my  side.  Fortunately,  however,  nothing  occurred  to  make  it  nec- 
essary to  displace  either  rifle  or  revolver. 

After  riding  in  advance  for  a  couple  of  miles,  Yellow  Bear  pointed  out  in 
the  distance  the  little  mound  at  which  he  predicted  we  would  see  something 
posted  in  the  way  of  information  concerning  his  tribe.  If  the  latter  was  not  in 
the  vicinity  a  letter  would  no  doubt  be  found  at  the  mound,  which  now  became 
an  object  of  interest  to  all  of  us,  each  striving  to  be  the  first  to  discover  the 
confirmation  of  Yellow  Bear's  prediction. 

In  this  way  we  continued  to  approach  the  mound  until  not  more  than  a  mile 
of  level  plain  separated  us  from  it,  and  still  nothing  could  be  seen  to  encourage 
us,  when,  owing  to  my  reason  being  quickened  by  the  excitement  of  the  occa- 
sion, thus  giving  me  an  advantage  over  the  chiefs,  or  from  other  causes,  I 
caught  sight  of  what  would  ordinarily  have  been  taken  for  two  half-round 
stones  or  small  bowlders,  just  visible  above  the  upper  circle  of  the  mound,  as 
projected  against  the  sky  beyond.  A  second  glance  convinced  me  that  instead 
of  the  stones  which  they  so  closely  resembled,  they  were  neither  more  nor  less 
than  the  upper  parts  of  the  heads  of  two  Indians,  who  were  no  doubt  studying 
our  movements  with  a  view  of  determining  whether  we  were  a  friendly  or 
war  party. 

Reassuring  myself  by  the  aid  of  my  field-glass,  I  announced  my  disco  very 
to  the  chiefs  and  the  rest  of  the  party.  Yellow  Bear  immediately  cantered  his 
pony  a  few  yards  to  the  front,  when,  freeing  his  scarlet  blanket  from  his 
shoulders,  he  waved  it  twice  or  thrice  in  a  mysterious  manner,  and  waited 
anxiously  the  response.  In  a  moment  the  two  Indians,  the  tops  of  whose 
heads  had  alone  been  visible,  rode  boldly  to  the  crest  of  the  mound  and  an- 
swered the  signal  of  Yellow  Bear,  who  uttered  a  quick,  oft-repeated  whoop, 
and,  at  my  suggestion,  galloped  in  advance,  to  inform  his  people  who  we  were, 
and  our  object  in  visiting  them.  By  the  time  we  reached  the  mound  all  nec- 
essary explanations  had  been  made,  and  the  two  Indians  advanced  at  Yellow 


220  MY  LIFE  ON  THE  PLAINS. 

Bear's  bidding  and  shook  hands  with  me,  afterward  going  through  the  same 
ceremony  with  the  other  officers.  Yellow  Bear  then  despatched  one  of  the 
Indians  to  the  village,  less  than  two  miles  distant,  to  give  news  of  our  approach. 

It  seemed  that  they  had  scarcely  had  time  to  reach  the  village,  before 
young  and  old  began  flocking  out  to  meet  us,  some  on  ponies,  others  on 
mules,  and  occasionally  two  full-grown  Indians  would  be  seen  mounted  on  one 
diminutive  pony.  If  any  of  our  party  had  feared  that  our  errand  was  attended 
with  risk,  their  minds  probably  underwent  a  change  when  they  looked  around, 
and  upon  all  sides  saw  armed  warriors,  whose  numbers  exceeded  ours  more 
than  ten  to  one,  and  whose  entire  bearing  and  demeanor  toward  us  gave 
promise  of  any  but  hostile  feelings. 

Not  deeming  it  best  to  allow  them  to  encircle  us  too  closely,  I  requested 
Yellow  Bear,  in  whose  peaceable  desires  I  had  confidence,  to  direct  his  peo- 
ple to  remain  at  some  distance  from  us,  so  as  not  to  impede  our  progress;  at 
the  same  time  to  inform  them  that  it  was  our  purpose  to  pitch  our  camp  im- 
mediately alongside  of  theirs,  when  full  opportunity  would  be  given  for  inter- 
change of  visits.  This  proposition  seemed  to  meet  with  favor,  and  our  route 
was  left  unobstructed.  A  short  ride  brought  us  to  the  village,  the  lodges  com- 
posing which  were  dotted  in  a  picturesque  manner  along  the  left  branch  of 
Mulberry  creek,  one  of  the  tributaries  of  Red  river. 

I  decided  to  cross  the  creek  and  bivouac  on  the  right  bank,  opposite  the 
lower  end  of  the  village,  and  within  easy  pistol  range  of  the  nearest  lodge. 
This  location  may  strike  the  reader  with  some  surprise,  and  may  suggest  the 
inquiry  why  we  did  not  locate  ourselves  at  some  point  further  removed  from 
the  village.  It  must  be  remembered  that  in  undertaking  to  penetrate  the  In- 
dian country  with  so  small  a  force,  I  acted  throughout  upon  the  belief  that  if 
proper  precautions  were  adopted,  the  Indians  would  not  molest  us.  Indians 
contemplating  a  battle,  either  offensive  or  defensive,  are  always  anxious  to 
have  their  women  and  children  removed  from  all  danger  thereof.  By  our 
watchfulness  we  intended  to  let  the  Indians  see  that  there  would  be  no  oppor- 
tunity for  them  to  take  us  by  surprise,  but  that  if  fighting  was  intended,  it 
should  not  be  all  on  one  side.  For  this  reason  I  decided  to  locate  our  camp  as 
close  as  convenient  to  the  village,  knowing  that  the  close  proximity  of  their 
women  and  children,  and  their  necessary  exposure  in  case  of  conflict,  would 
operate  as  a  powerful  argument  in  favor  of  peace,  when  the  question  of  peace 
or  war  came  to  be  discussed. 

But  right  here  I  will  do  the  Arapahoes  justice,  by  asserting  that  after 
the  first  council,  which  took  place  in  my  camp  the  same  evening,  and  after 
they  had  had  an  opportunity  to  learn  the  exact  character  and  object  of  our 
mission,  as  told  to  them  by  me,  and  confirmed  by  the  earnest  addresses  of 
Yellow  Bear  and  Little  Robe,  they  evinced  toward  us  nothing  but  friendly 
feeling,  and  exhibited  a  ready  willingness  to  conform  to  the  only  demand  we 
made  of  them,  which  was  that  they  should  proceed  at  once,  with  their  entire 
village,  to  our  main  camp,  within  their  reservation,  and  then  report  to  Gen- 
eral Sheridan. 

Little  Raven,  the  head  chief,  spoke  for  his  people,  and  expressed  their 
gratification  at  the  reports  brought  to  them  by  Yellow  Bear  and  Little  Robe. 
They  accepted  with  gladness  the  offer  of  peace,  and  promised  to  set  out  in 
three  days  to  proceed  to  our  main  camp,  near  the  site  of  Fort  Sill.  As  it  was 
quite  late  before  the  council  concluded  the  discussion  of  questions  pertaining 
to  the  Arapahoes,  no  reference  was  made  to  the  Cheyennes ;  besides,  I  knew 


LITTLE  RAVEN,  HEAD  CHIEF  OF  THE   A.RAPAHOES 


MY  LIFE  ON  THE  PLAINS.  221 

that  Little  Robe  would  be  able  to  gather  all  possible  information  concerning 
them. 

Little  Raven  invited  me  to  visit  him  the  following  day  in  his  village,  an  in- 
vitation I  promised  to  accept.  Before  the  chiefs  separated,  I  requested  Little 
Raven  to  give  notice  through  them  to  all  his  people,  that  after  it  became 
dark  it  would  no  longer  be  safe  for  any  of  them  to  approach  our  camp,  as,  ac- 
cording to  our  invariable  custom,  guards  would  be  posted  about  camp  during 
the  entire  night ;  and  as  we  could  not  distinguish  friends  from  foes  in  the  dark- 
ness, the  sentries  would  be  ordered  to  fire  on  every  object  seen  approaching 
our  camp.  To  this  Little  Raven  and  his  chiefs  promised  assent.  I  then 
further  informed  him  that  during  our  stay  near  them  we  should  always  be 
glad,  during  the  hours  of  daylight,  to  receive  visits  from  him  or  from  any  of 
his  people,  but  to  prevent  confusion  or  misunderstanding,  not  more  than  twenty 
Indians  would  be  permitted  to  visit  our  camp  at  one  time.  This  also  was 
agreed  to,  and  the  chiefs,  after  shaking  hands  and  uttering  the  customary 
"How,"  departed  to  their  village.  Yellow  Bear  remained  only  long  enough 
to  say  that,  his  family  being  in  the  village,  he  preferred,  of  course,  to  be  with 
them,  but  assured  us  that  his  people  were  sincere  in  their  protestations  of 
peace,  and  that  we  might  sleep  as  soundly  as  if  we  were  back  among  our 
comrades,  in  the  main  camp,  with  no  fears  of  unfriendly  interruption. 

After  tethering  our  horses  and  pack  mules  securely  in  our  midst,  and  post- 
ing the  guards  for  the  night,  each  one  of  our  little  party,  first  satisfying  him- 
self that  his  firearms  were  in  good  order  and  loaded,  spread  his  blanket  on  the 
ground,  and,  with  his  saddle  for  a  pillow,  the  sky  unobscured  by  tent  or  roof 
above  him,  was  soon  reposing  comfortably  on  the  broad  bosom  of  mother 
earth,  where,  banishing  from  the  mind  as  quickly  as  possible  all  visions  of  In- 
dians, peace  commissioners,  etc.,  sleep  soon  came  to  the  relief  of  each,  and  we 
all,  except  the  guards,  rested  as  peacefully  and  comfortably  as  if  at  home  un- 
der our  mother's  roof;  and  yet  we  all,  in  seeking  our  lowly  couches  that 
night,  felt  that  the  chances  were  about  even  whether  or  not  we  should  be 
awakened  by  the  war  whoop  of  our  dusky  neighbors.  Nothing  occurred,  how- 
ever, to  disturb  our  dreams  or  break  our  slumber,  save,  perhaps,  in  my  own 
case.  From  a  greater  sense  of  responsibility,  perhaps,  than  rested  on  my  com- 
rades, but  not  greater  danger,  I  awoke  at  different  hours  during  the  night,  and 
to  assure  myself  that  all  was  well,  rose  up  to  a  sitting  posture  on  the  ground, 
and,  aided  by  the  clear  sky  and  bright  starlight,  looked  about  me,  only  to  see, 
however,  the  dim  outlines  of  my  sleeping  comrades  as  they  lay  in  all  manner 
of  attitudes  around  me,  wrapped  in  their  blankets  of  gray,  while  our  faithful 
horses,  picketed  in  the  midst  of  their  sleeping  riders,  were  variously  disposed, 
some  lying  down,  resting  from  the  fatigues  of  the  march,  others  nibbling  the 
few  tufts  of  grass  which  the  shortness  of  their  tether  enabled  them  to  reach. 
That  which  gave  me  strongest  assurance  of  safety,  however,  as  I  glanced 
across  the  little  stream,  and  beheld  the  conical  forms  of  the  white  lodges  of  the 
Indians,  was  the  silent  picture  of  the  sentry  as  he  paced  his  lonely  post  within 
a  few  feet  of  where  I  lay.  And  when  to  my  inquiry,  in  subdued  tones,  if  all 
had  been  quiet  during  the  night,  came  the  prompt,  soldierly  response,  "All 
quiet,  sir,11  I  felt  renewed  confidence,  and  again  sought  the  solace  of  my  eques- 
trian pillow. 

Breakfasting  before  the  stars  bade  us  good  night,  or  rather  good  morning, 
daylight  found  us  ready  for  the  duties  of  the  day.  As  soon  as  the  Indians 
were  prepared  for  my  visit,  Yellow  Bear  canie  to  inform  me  of  the  fact,  and  to 


222  MY  LIFE  ON  THE  PLAINS. 

escort  me  to  Little  Raven's  lodge.  Romeo  and  Neva  accompanied  me,  the 
former  as  interpreter.  I  directed  Captain  Robbins,  the  officer  next  in  rank,  to 
cause  all  men  to  remain  closely  in  camp  during  my  absence,  and  to  be  careful 
not  to  permit  more  than  the  authorized  number  of  Indians  to  enter ;  also  to 
watch  well  the  Indian  village,  not  that  I  believed  there  would  be  an  attempt 
at  stratagem,  but  deemed  it  well  to  be  on  guard.  To  convince  the  Indians  of 
my  own  sincerity,  I  left  my  rifle  and  revolver  with  my  men,  a  measure  of  not 
such  great  significance  as  it  might  at  first  seem,  as  the  question  of  arms  or  no 
arms  would  have  exercised  but  little  influence  in  determining  my  fate  had  the 
Indians,  as  I  never  for  a  moment  believed,  intended  treachery. 

Arrived  at  Little  Raven's  lodge,  I  found  him  surrounded  by  all  his  princi- 
pal chiefs,  a  place  being  reserved  by  his  side  for  me.  After  the  usual  smoke 
and  the  preliminary  moments  of  silence,  which  strongly  reminded  me  of  the 
deep  silence  which  is  the  prelude  to  religious  services  in  some  of  our  churches, 
Little  Raven  began  a  speech,  which  was  mainly  a  review  of  what  had  been 
agreed  upon  the  evening  before,  and  closed  with  the  statement  that  his  people 
were  highly  pleased  to  see  white  men  among  them  as  friends,  and  that  the  idea 
of  complying  with  my  demand  in  regard  to  proceeding  to  our  main  camp  had 
been  discussed  with  great  favor  by  all  of  his  people,  who  were  delighted  with 
this  opportunity  of  terminating  the  war.  All  questions  affecting  the  Arapahoes 
being  satisfactorily  disposed  of,  I  now  introduced  the  subject  of  the  where- 
abouts of  the  Cheyenne  village,  stating  that  my  purpose  was  to  extend  to  them 
the  same  terms  as  had  been  accepted  by  the  Arapahoes. 

To  this  I  could  obtain  no  decisive  or  satisfactory  reply.  The  Cheyennes 
were  represented  to  be  moving  constantly,  hence  the  difficulty  in  informing  me 
accurately  as  to  their  location ;  but  all  agreed  that  the  Cheyennes  were  a  long 
distance  west  of  where  we  then  were.  Finally  I  obtained  a  promise  from  Lit- 
tle Raven  that  he  would  select  two  of  his  active  young  warriors,  who  would 
accompany  me  in  my  search  for  the  Cheyenne  village,  and  whose  knowledge 
of  the  country  and  acquaintance  with  the  Cheyennes  would  be  of  incalculable 
service  to  me.  As  the  limited  amount  of  provisions  on  hand  would  not  justify 
us  in  continuing  our  search  for  the  Cheyennes,  I  decided  to  await  the  arrival 
of  Colonel  Cook,  who,  I  felt  confident,  would  reach  us  in  a  few  daj-s. 

In  the  meanwhile  the  day  fixed  for  the  departure  of  the  Arapahoes  came, 
and  the  village  was  all  commotion  and  activity,  lodges  being  taken  down  and 
packed  on  ponies  and  mules;  the  activity,  I  might  mention,  being  confined, 
however,  to  the  squaws,  the  noble  lords  of  the  forest  sitting  unconcernedly  by, 
quietly  smoking  their  lorgred  clay  pipes.  I  was  sorry  to  lose  the  services  of 
Yellow  Bear,  but  it  was  necessary  for  him  to  accompany  his  people,  particular- 
ly as  he  represented  the  peace  element,  I  gave  him  a  letter  to  General  Sheri- 
dan, in  which  I  informed  the  latter  of  our  meeting  with  the  Arapahoes,  the 
council,  and  the  final  agreement.  In  view  of  the  further  extension  of  our  jour- 
,ney,  I  requested  a  second  detachment  to  be  sent  on  our  trail,  with  supplies,  to 
meet  us  on  our  return.  Everything  being  in  readiness,  the  chiefs,  commenc- 
ing with  Little  Raven,  gathered  around  me,  and  bade  me  good-by,  Yellow 
Bear  being  the  last  to  take  his  leave.  This  being  ended,  the  entire  village 
was  put  in  motion,  and  soon  stretched  itself  into  a  long,  irregular  column. 

The  chiefs  formed  the  advance ;  next  came  the  squaws  and  children  and 
the  old  men,  followed  by  the  pack  animals  bearing  the  lodges  and  household 
goods ;  after  these  came  the  herd,  consisting  of  hundreds  of  loose  ponies  and 
mules,  driven  by  squaws ;  while  on  the  outskirts  of  the  entire  cavalcade  rode 


MY  LIFE  ON  THE  PLAINS.  223 

the  young  men  and  boys,  performing  the  part  of  assistants  to  the  herders,  but 
more  important  as  flankers  or  videttes  in  case  of  danger  or  attack.  Nor  must 
I  omit  another  important  element  in  estimating  the  population  of  an  Indian 
village,  the  dogs.  These  were  without  number,  and  of  all  colors  and  sizes. 
It  was  difficult  to  determine  which  outnumbered  the  other,  the  dogs  or  their 
owners.  Some  of  the  former  were  mere  puppies,  unable  to  travel ;  these 
were  carefully  stowed  away  in  a  comfortable  sort  of  basket,  made  of  wil- 
lows, and  securely  attached  to  the  back  of  one  of  the  pack  animals,  the  mother 
of  the  interesting  family  trotting  along  contentedly  by  the  side  of  the  latter. 

After  the  excitement  attending  the  departure  of  the  Indians  had  passed, 
and  the  last  glimpse  of  the  departing  village  had  been  had,  our  little  party 
seemed  lonely  enough,  as  we  stood  huddled  together  on  the  bank  of  Mulber- 
ry creek.  There  was  nothing  to  be  done  until  the  arrival  of  our  expected  sup- 
plies. Little  Robe,  impatient  at  the  proposed  delay,  concluded  to  start  at  once 
in  quest  of  his  people,  and  if  possible  persuade  them  to  meet  us  instead  of 
awaiting  our  arrival.  He  evidently  was  anxious  to  have  peace  concluded  with 
the  Cheyennes,  and  thus  enable  his  people  to  be  placed  on  the  same  secure 
footing  with  the  Arapahoes.  Instead  of  opposing,  I  encouraged  him  in  the 
execution  of  his  plan,  although  loath  to  part  with  him.  The  two  young  Ara- 
pahoes were  to  remain  with  me,  however,  and  by  concert  of  plan  between 
them  and  Little  Robe  we  would  be  able  to  follow  the  trail. 

It  was  agreed  that  if  Little  Robe  should  come  up  with  his  people  and  be  able 
to  induce  them  to  return,  he  was  to  send  up  smoke  signals  each  morning  and 
evening,  in  order  that  we  might  receive  notice  of  their  approach  and  be  able 
to  regulate  our  march  accordingly.  Giving  him  a  sufficient  supply  of  coffee, 
sugar,  and  hard  bread,  we  saw  Little  Robe  set  out  on  his  solitary  journey  in 
the  character  of  a  veritable  peace  commissioner. 

I  might  fill  several  pages  in  describing  the  various  expedients  to  which 
our  little  party  resorted  in  order  to  dispose  of  our  time  while  waiting  the  ar- 
rival of  our  supplies.  How  Romeo,  by  the  promise  of  a  small  reward  in  case 
he  was  successful,  was  induced  to  attempt  to  ride  a  beautiful  Indian  pony, 
which  we  had  caught  on  the  plains,  and  which  was  still  as  wild  and  unbroken 
as  if  he  had  never  felt  the  hand  of  man.  Tho  ground  selected  was  a  broad 
border  of  deep  sand,  extending  up  and  down  the  vallo}'.  Two  long  lariats 
were  securely  fastened  to  the  halter.  At  the  end  of  one  was  my  brother.  I 
officiated  at  the  end  of  the  other,  with  the  pony  standing  midway  between  us, 
some  twenty  feet  from  either,  and  up  to  his  fetlocks  in  sand,  an  anxious  spec- 
tator of  what  was  going  on.  Everything  being  in  readiness,  Romeo,  with 
never  a  fear  or  doubt  as  to  the  result,  stepped  quietly  up  to  the  side  of  the 
pony,  who,  turning  his  head  somewhat  inquiringly,  uttered  a  few  snorts  indi- 
cative of  anything  but  gentleness.  Romeo,  who  was  as  active  as  a  cat,  suc- 
ceeded in  placing  his  hands  on  the  pony's  back,  and  with  an  injunction  to  us 
to  keep  firm  hold  on  the  lariats,  he  sprang  lightly  upon  the  back  of  the  pony 
and  seized  the  mane.  I  have  seen  trained  mules,  the  delight  of  boys  who  at- 
tend the  circus,  and  sometimes  of  persons  of  more  advanced  age,  and  have 
witnessed  the  laughable  efforts  of  the  youngsters  who  vainly  endeavor  to  ride 
the  contumacious  quadruped  once  around  the  ring;  but  I  remember  nothing 
of  this  description  to  equal  or  resemble  the  frantic  plunges  of  the  Indian  pony 
in  his  untrained  efforts  to  free  his  back  from  its  burden,  nor  the  equally  fran- 
tic and  earnest  efforts  of  the  rider  to  maintain  his  position.  Fortunately  for 
the  holders  of  the  lariats,  they  exceeded  the  length  of  the  pony's  legs,  or  his 


224  MY  LIFE  ON  THE  PLAINS. 

heels,  which  were  being  elevated  in  all  directions,  and  almost  at  the  same 
time,  would  have  compelled  us  to  relinquish  our  hold,  and  leave  Romeo  to  his 
fate.  As  both  pony  and  rider  seemed  to  redouble  their  efibrts  for  the  mastery, 
the  scenebecame  more  ludicrous,  while  the  hearty  and  prolonged  shouts  of 
laughter  from  the  bystanders  on  all  sides  seemed  only  to  add  intensity  to  the 
contest. 

This  may  strike  the  reader  as  a  not  very  dignified  proceeding,  particularly 
upon  the  part  of  one  of  the  lariat  holders ;  but  we  were  not  studying  how  to 
appear  dignified,  but  how  to  amuse  ourselves.  So  exhausted  did  I  become 
with  unrestrained  laughter,  as  I  beheld  Romeo  in  his  lofty  gyrations  about  a 
centre  which  belonged  to  the  movable  order,  that  a  much  further  prolongation 
of  the  sport  would  have  forced  me  to  relinquish  my  hold  on  the  lariat.  But  I 
was  spared  this  result.  The  pony,  as  if  studying  the  problem,  had  indulged 
in  almost  every  conceivable  form  of  leaping,  and  now,  rising  almost  perpen- 
dicularly on  his  hind  legs,  stood  erect,  pawing  the  air  with  his  fore  legs,  and 
compelling  Romeo,  in  order  to  prevent  himself  from  sliding  off,  to  clasp  him 
about  the  neck  with  both  arms.  The  pony  seemed  almost  as  if  waiting  this 
situation,  as  with  the  utmost  quickness,  and  before  Romeo  could  resume  his 
seat,  he  descended  from  his  elevated  attitude,  and  the  next  moment  his  head 
w;is  almost  touching  the  ground,  and  his  heels  occupied  the  space  just  vacated 
by  his  head  in  mid  air.  This  sudden  change  was  too  much  for  Romeo,  and  as 
if  projected  from  an  ancient  catapult,  he  departed  from  his  place  on  the  back 
of  the  pony,  and  landed  on  the  deep,  soft  sand,  many  feet  in  advance  of  his 
late  opponent.  Three  times  was  this  repeated,  with  almost  the  same  result, 
until  finally  Romeo,  as  he  brushed  the  sand  from  his  matted  locks,  expressed 
it  .is  his  opinion  that  no  one  but  an  Indian  could  ride  that  pony.  As  Romeo 
was  half  Indian,  the  distinction  seemed  finely  drawn. 

Innumerable  were  the  tricks  played  on  each  other  by  one  and  all ;  every- 
thing seemed  legitimate  sport  which  tended  to  kill  time.  Three  days  after 
the  departure  of  the  Arapaho  village,  the  lookout  reported  that  parties  were 
in  sight  some  three  or  four  miles  in  the  direction  taken  by  the  village.  This 
created  no  little  excitement  in  camp.  Field-glasses  were  brought  into  imme- 
diate requisition,  and  after  a  careful  examination  of  the  parties,  who  could  be 
plainly  seen  approaching  us  in  the  distance,  we  all  came  to  the  conclusion 
that  what  we  saw  must  be  the  escort  with  our  supplies.  A  few  horses  were 
soon  saddled,  and  two  of  the  officers,  with  some  of  the  men,  galloped  out  to 
meet  the  advancing  party.  It  proved  to  be  Colonel  Cook,  with  California  Joe 
and  a  dozen  men,  bringing  with  them  several  pack  animals  loaded  with  fresh 
supplies. 

I  need  not  say  how  we  welcomed  their  arrival.  It  was  too  late  in  the 
day  to  make  it  desirable  for  us  to  set  out  on  the  trail  of  Little  Robe,  as  it 
was  necessary  to  unpack  and  issue  rations  and  repack  the  remainder;  so  that 
it  was  concluded  to  remain  until  next  morning,  an  additional  reason  in  favor 
of  this  resolution  being  that  the  horses  of  Colonel  Cook's  party  would  have 
the  benefit  of  rest.  The  account  given  by  Colonel  Cook  and  California  Joe 
concerning  their  march  was  exceedingly  interesting.  It  will  be  remembered 
that  it  was  the  expectation  that  we  would  find  the  Arapaho  village  nearer 
our  main  camp  than  we  afterward  did,  and  in  my  letter  to  General  Sheridan 
I  had  intimated  that  Colonel  Cook  would  probably  overtake  us  at  a  point  not 
far  from  the  termination  of  the  TVitchita  mountains. 

Colonel  Cook  arrived  at  the  designated  point,  but  we,  of  course,  had  gone, 


MY  LIFE  ON  THE  PLAINS.  225 

and  not  finding  any  letter  or  signal  at  our  deserted  camp,  he  became,  not  un- 
naturally, anxious  as  to  where  we  had  gone.  This  will  not  be  wondered  at 
when  it  is  remembered  that  he  had  but  thirteen  men  with  him,  and  was  then 
in  a  hostile  country,  and  far  from  all  support.  However,  he  had  nothing  to 
do  but  to  continue  on  our  trail.  That  night  will  no  doubt  live  long  in  the 
memory  of  Colonel  Cook. 

After  reaching  camp  with  his  little  party,  in  a  small  piece  of  timber,  he, 
as  he  afterward  related  to  me,  began  taking  a  mental  survey  of  his  situation. 
For  fear  of  misleading  the  reader,  I  will  here  remark,  as  I  have  indicated 
in  previous  chapters,  that  fear,  or  a  lack  of  the  highest  order  of  personal 
courage,  was  not  numbered  among  the  traits  of  character  possessed  by  this 
officer.  After  seeing  that  the  animals  were  properly  secured  for  the  night, 
and  his  men  made  comfortable,  he  sat  down  by  the  camp  fire  awaiting  the  pre- 
paration of  his  evening  meal.  In  the  mean  time  California  Joe  found  him, 
and  entered  into  a  discussion  as  to  the  probabilities  of  overtaking  us  soon, 
and  in  a  kind  of  Jack  Bunsby  style  suggested,  if  not,  why  not? 

The  more  Colonel  Cook  looked  at  the  matter,  the  more  trying  seemed  his 
position.  Had  he  known,  as  we  then  knew,  that  the  Arapahoes  had  been 
found,  and  a  peaceful  agreement  entered  into,  it  would  have  solved  all  his 
difficulty.  Of  this  he  of  course  was  ignorant,  and  thoughts  ran  through  his 
mind  that  perhaps  my  little  party  had  been  led  on  only  to  be  massacred,  and 
his  would  follow  blindly  to  the  same  fate.  This  recalled  all  former  Indian 
atrocities  with  which  he  was  familiar,  while  prominent  above  them  all  rose 
before  him  the  fate  of  young  Kidder  and  party,  whose  fate  is  recorded  in  a 
former  chapter. 

In  thinking  of  this,  Colonel  Cook  was  struck  by  a  coincidence.  Kidder's 
party  consisted  of  almost  the  identical  number  which  composed  his  own.  Kid- 
der had  a  guide,  and  Cook  had  California  Joe ;  all  of  which,  without  attach- 
ing any  importance  to  his  words,  the  latter  took  pains  to  remind  Colonel  Cook 
of.  By  the  time  supper  was  prepared  Colonel  Cook  felt  the  responsibilities  of 
his  position  too  strongly  to  have  any  appetite  for  food,  so  that  when  supper  was 
commenced  he  simply  declined  it,  and  invited  California  Joe  to  help  himself — 
an  invitation  the  latter  was  not  slow  in  accepting.  Posting  his  guards  for  the 
night,  Colonel  Cook  felt  that  to  sleep  was  impossible.  He  took  his  seat  by 
the  camp  fire,  and  with  his  arms  by  his  side  impatiently  waited  the  coming  of 
dawn. 

California  Joe,  who  regarded  the  present  as  of  far  more  importance  than  the 
future,  and  whose  slumber  would  have  been  little  disturbed  even  had  he  known 
that  hostile  Indians  were  soon  to  be  encountered,  disposed  of  Colonel  Cook's 
supper,  and  then,  wrapping  himself  up  in  his  blanket,  stretched  himself  under 
a  tree  near  the  fire,  and  was  soon  sleeping  soundly.  His  brief  account  of  the 
enjoyment  he  derediv  from  Colonel  Cook's  supper  was  characteristic:  "Thar 
I  sot  an1  sot  a  eatin'  uv  that  young  man's  wittles,  while  he  in  his  cavalry  boots, 
with  his  pistols  in  his  belt,  stood  a  lookin'  inter  the  fire." 

Early  next  morning,  as  soon  as  the  light  was  sufficient  to  enable  them  to 
follow  our  trail,  Colonel  Cook  and  his  party  were  on  their  way.  About  noon, 
as  they  were  passing  over  a  low  ridge,  yet  sufficiently  high  to  enable  them  to 
gee  for  miles  beyond,  the  eyes  of  one  of  the  party  caught  a  view  of  a  long 
line  of  dark-looking  objects  miles  in  advance,  yet  directly  in  their -path.  Each 
moment  the  objects  became  more  distinct,  until  finally  Colonel  Cook,  who  was 
studying  them  intently  through  his  glass,  pronounced  the-  simple  word,  "  In- 


226  MY  LIFE  ON  THE  PLAINS. 

dians."     "Ef  that  is  so,  Colonel,  thar's  a  many  one  uv 'em,"  was  the  sober 
response  of  California  Joe,  who  rode  at  his  side. 

By  this  time  the  Indians  could  be  plainly  seen,  although  numbers  of  them 
continued  to  gallop  up  from  the  rear.  It  was  evident  from  their  movements 
that  they  had  discovered  Colonel  Cook's  party  almost  as  soon  as  he  had  seen 
them,  and  that  the  entire  body  of  Indians  was  directing  its  march  toward  the 
little  eminence  from  which  the  white  men  were  now  watching  their  movements. 
"What  do  yer  think  about  it  now,  Colonel?"  said  California  Joe,  at  last 
breaking  the  silence.  "  Well,  Joe,  we  must  do  the  best  we  can ;  there  is  no 
use  in  running."  "  You're  right,"  replied  Joe ;  "  an  Injun  '11  beat  a  white  man 
runnin'  every  time,  so  I  'spect  our  best  holt  is  fitin',  but,  Lor'  a'  mercy!  look 
*it  'em ;  thai*  aiirt  enuff  uv  us  to  go  half  round !  " 

Getting  his  little  party  collected  in  good  order,  and  speaking  words  of  en- 
couragement to  all,  Colonel  Cook  quietly  awaited  further  developments.  His 
thoughts  in  the  meanwhile  must  have  been  such  as  he  probably  never  wishes  to 
indulge  in  again.  All  sorts  of  terrible  visions  and  ideas  flashed  through  his 
mind ;  the  most  prominent  as  well  as  plausible  being  that  the  Indians  had  made 
away  with  my  party,  and  from  Little  Robe  and  Yellow  Bear  had  learned  of  the 
expected  supplies,  with  their  small  escort,  and  were  now  in  search  of  the  lat- 
ter. Whatever  varied  thoughts  of  this  character  chased  each  other  through 
his  brain,  he  at  once  came  to  the  firm  resolve  that  whatever  fate  was  in  store 
for  him,  he  would  meet  it  like  a  soldier,  and  if  the  worst  came  he  would  fight 
to  the  last. 

By  this  time  it  was  seen  that  a  single  Indian  was  galloping  in  advance  of 
the  rest,  as  if  hastening  to  reach  the  white  men.  "That's  a  queer  dodge,"  re- 
marked California  Joe ;  but  the  mystery  was  soon  cleared  away,  as  the  Indian 
began  to  draw  near  to  the  party  without  slackening  his  pace.  Colonel  Cook 
and  California  Joe  instinctively  advanced  to  meet  him,  when  to  their  great 
joy  and  surprise  it  proved  to  be  none  other  than  the  faithful  Yellow  Bear,  who, 
realizing  the  situation,  had  ridden  in  advance  of  his  people  in  order  to  assure 
the  whites  of  their  friendly  character.  His  coming  no  doubt  caused  the  hearts 
of  Colonel  Cook  and  his  party  to  beat  lighter.  Or,  as  California  Joe  expressed 
it:  "  When  I  seed  it  wuz  Yaller  Bar  I  knowed  we  wuz  all  right."  From  Yel- 
low Bear  Colonel  Cook  learned  where  he  might  expect  to  find  us,  and  thus  an- 
other cause  of  anxiety  was  lifted  from  his  mind. 

The  morning  after  my  party  had  been  reinforced  by  the  arrival  just  de- 
scribed, we  set  out  under  guidance  of  Neva  and  the  two  young  Arapaho  war- 
riors, and  followed  the  direction  in  which  Little  Robe  had  gone.  It  being  ono 
of  the  winter  months,  the  Indian  ponies  were  still  in  unfit  condition  to  make 
long  or  rapid  marches;  for  this  reason  the  two  Arapahoes  had  left  their  ponies 
with  the  village,  and  were  accompanying  or  rather  preceding  us  on  foot;  an 
undertaking  which  they  seemed  to  have  no  difficulty  in  accomplishing.  The 
grazing  became  more  indifferent  each  day  as  we  journe3red  toward  the  west, 
until  finally  we  ceased  to  rely  upon  it,  but  as  a  substitute  fed  our  horses  upon 
the  bark  of  the  young  cotton  wood  trees  which  are  generally  found  fringing  the 
borders  of  the  streams.  In  spite,  however,  of  our  utmost  care,  our  horses  and 
pack  animals,  having  exhausted  their  supply  of  forage,  began  to  fail  in  strength 
and  condition  under  their  cottonwood  bark  diet. 

After  reaching  and  crossing  Red  river  at  a  point  west  of  that  at  which  the 
survey  of  Marcy  and  McClellan  crossed  it,  and  failing  to  discover  any  indica- 
tion of  the  recent  occupation  of  the  ground  by  Indians,  I  had  fears  that  if  I  pro- 


MY  LIFE  ON  THE  PLAINS.  227 

longed  my  journey  much  further  our  animals  would  not  be  able  to  reach  the 
main  camp,  so  famished  had  they  become  in  the  last  few  days.  I  therefore, 
after  consultation  with  Neva  and  the  two  Arapahoes,  decided  to  recross  to  the 
north  bank  of  Red  river,  and  follow  up  its  course  until  we  should  reach  a  small 
tributary  coming  in  from  the  northwest,  and  which  Neva  informed  me  would 
furnish  a  good  camp  ground.  In  the  meanwhile  Neva,  who  was  well  mounted 
on  a  hardy,  active  mule,  was  to  take  with  him  the  two  young  Arapahoes,  and 
push  on  in  advance  in  search  of  the  Cheyenne  village,  the  understanding  being 
that  I  should  follow  in  his  direction  until  the  stream  referred  to  was  reached, 
where  I  would  await  his  return  for  tbree  days.  Should  he  fail  to  rejoin  us  in 
that  time,  we  would  commence  our  return  march  to  the  main  camp. 

When  it  was  known  that  this  plan  had  been  definitely  settled  upon,  young 
Brewster,  who  never  for  a  moment  had  become  discouraged  as  to  his  final  suc- 
cess in  discovering  his  lost  sister,  came  to  me,  and  in  the  most  earnest  manner 
asked  permission  to  accompany  Neva  in  his  search  for  the  Cheyenne  village. 
I  did  everything  I  could  to  dissuade  him  from  so  dangerous  a  project. 

No  arguments  were  of  any  avail.  He  felt  satisfied  that  his  sister  was  a 
prisoner  in  the  Cheyenne  village,  and  this  his  last  and  only  opportunity  to  gain 
a  knowledge  of  the  fact;  and  even  with  the  chances  of  death  or  torture  staring 
him  in  the  face  he  preferred  to  risk  all,  and  learn  the  truth,  rather  than  live 
longer  in  a  state  of  horrible  uncertainty.  Against  my  judgment  in  the  matter, 
I  was  forced  by  his  importunate  manner  to  grant  him  permission  to  accompa- 
ny Neva. 

Taking  a  suitable  amount  of  supplies  with  them,  the  three  Indians  and  young 
Brewster  set  out,  Neva  being  the  only  one  of  the  party  mounted.  After  they 
had  left  us  we  moved  in  the  same  direction,  with  the  intention  of  halting  on 
the  stream  indicated  by  Neva,  there  to  await  their  return.  While  the  reader 
is  also  waiting  their  return,  I  Avill  refer  to  an  incident  which  should  have  ap- 
peared in  an  earlier  part  of  this  chapter.  It  was  neither  more  nor  less  than 
what  might,  among  fashionable  notices  in  the  Indian  press — provided  they  hacl 
one — have  been  termed  an  elopement  in  high  life. 

One  evening  after  we  had  gone  into  camp,  many  long  weary  miles  from 
our  point  of  starting,  and  when  we  supposed  we  had  left  all  the  Kiowas  safely 
in  camp  awaiting  the  release  of  their  two  chiefs,  Lone  Wolf  and  Satanta,  we 
were  all  surprised  to  see  a  young  and  handsome  Kiowa  warrior  gallop  into  our 
midst  accompanied  by  a  young  squaw,  who  certainly  could  not  have  reached 
the  age  which  distinguishes  the  woman  from  the  girl.  In  a  few  moments  our 
little  party  gathered  about  these  two  wayfarers,  eager  to  learn  the  cause  of 
their  sudden  and  unexpected  visit.  The  girl  was  possessed  of  almost  marvel- 
lous beauty,  a  beauty  so  remarkable  that  my  companions  of  that  march  refer 
to  her  to  this  day  as  the  most  beautiful  squaw  they  have  ever  seen.  Her 
graceful  and  well-rounded  form,  her  clearly-cut  features,  her  dark  expressive 
eyes,  fringed  with  long  silken  lashes,  cheeks  rich  with  the  color  of  youth,  teeth 
of  pearly  whiteness  occasionally  peeping  from  between  her  full,  rosy  lips,  added 
withal  to  a  most  bewitching  manner,  required  not  the  romance  of  her  story  to 
make  her  an  object  of  deep  interest  in  the  eyes  of  the  gallants  of  our  party. 
But  to  their  story. 

She  was  the  daughter  of  Black  Eagle,  at  that  time  the  acting  head  chief  of 
the  Kiowas.  The  young  warrior  who  rode  at  her  side  was  somewhat  of  a 
young  Lochinvar  in  disposition.  It  was  the  old,  old  story,  only  to  be  repeated 
again  by  these  representatives  of  the  red  man — mutual  and  determined  love  on 


228  MY  LIFE  ON  THE  PLAINS. 

the  part  of  the  youngsters,  opposition  equally  determined  upon  the  part  of 
Black  Eagle;  not  that  the  young  warrior  was  objectionable,  but  unfortunate- 
ly, as  is  but  too  often  the  case,  he  was  poor,  and  could  not  offer  in  exchange 
for  the  hand  of  a  chiefs  daughter  the  proper  number  of  ponies.  Black  Eagle 
was  inexorable — the  lovers,  constancy  itself.  There  was  but  one  thing  for 
them  to  do,  and  they  did  it. 

Aware  of  our  proposed  expedition  in  search  of  the  Cheyennes  and  Arapa- 
hoes,  they  timed  their  affairs  accordingly.  Giving  us  time  to  get  two  days  the 
Btart,  they  slipped  away  from  their  village  at  dusk  the  evening  of  the  second 
day  after  our  departure,  and  hastening  unperceived  to  a  thicket  near  by,  where 
the  lover  had  taken  the  precaution  to  conceal  two  of  the  fleetest  ponies  of  the 
village  already  saddled,  they  were  soon  in  their  saddles  and  galloping  for  love 
and  life  away  from  the  Kiowa  village.  I  say  galloping  for  life,  for  by  the  Indian 
law,  if  the  father  or  relatives  of  the  girl  could  overtake  the  lovers  within  twen- 
ty-four hours,  the  life  of  the  young  woman  would  pay  the  forfeit. 

They  followed  our  trail  in  order  to  avail  themselves  of  our  protection  by 
travelling  with  us  as  far  as  our  course  might  lead  them  in  the  direction  of  the 
Staked  Plains,  on  the  borders  of  which  a  straggling  band  of  Kiowas,  under  the 
chief  Woman  Heart,  was  supposed  to  be,  and  which  the  lovers  intended  to 
join,  at  least  until  the  rage  of  paterfamilias  should  subside  and  they  be  invi- 
ted to  return.  This  in  brief  was  their  story.  I  need  not  add  that  they  found 
a  hearty  welcome  in  our  midst,  and  were  assured  that  they  need  no  longer 
fear  pursuit. 

That  evening,  after  the  camp  fires  were  lighted,  the  officers  of  our  party, 
with  Romeo  as  interpreter,  gathered  about  the  camp  fire  of  the  bridal  couple 
and  passed  a  pleasant  hour  in  conversation.  Their  happiness  and  exultation 
at  their  success  in  escaping  from  their  village  were  too  powerful  to  be  restrain- 
ed, and  in  many  delicate  little  ways  the  bride — for  by  Indian  law  twenty-four 
hours1  absence  from  the  village  with  her  lover  made  her  a  bride — plainly  be- 
trayed her  exceeding  fondness  for  him  who  had  risked  all  to  claim  her  as  his 
own. 

After  my  return  to  the  main  camp  I  met  Black  Eagle,  and  informed  him 
that  his  daughter  and  her  husband  had  been  companions  of  our  march.  "Yes. 
Why  did  you  not  kill  him?"  was  his  reply,  which  upon  inquiry  he  explained 
by  saying  that  if  some  person  had  kindly  put  an  end  to  the  life  of  his  son-in- 
law,  it  would  have  benefited  him  to  the  value  of  several  ponies;  his  difficulty 
geeming  to  be  in  overcoming  the  loss  of  the  ponies  which  should  have  been 
paid  for  his  daughter's  hand.  I  afterwards  learned,  however,  that  the  haugh- 
ty chief  became  reconciled  to  the  wilful  lovers,  "and  invited  them  to  return  to 
his  lodge,  an  invitation  they  were  not  tardy  in  accepting. 

We  pitched  our  camp  at  the  point  agreed  upon  between  Neva  and  myself, 
and  prepared  to  await  the  return  of  his  party.  Neva  had  been  informed  that 
our  delay  could  not  extend  beyond  three  days,  as  our  store  of  provisions  and 
forage  was  almost  exhausted,  and  this  fact  alone  would  force  us  to  retrace  our 
gteps.  I  had  hoped  that  during  the  time  we  were  to  spend  in  camp,  hunting 
parties  might  be  able  to  bring  in  a  sufficient  amount  of  game  to  satisfy  our 
wants;  but  although  parties  were  despatched  in  all  directions,  not  an  animal 
or  bird  couTtl  be  found.  So  barren  was  the  country  as  to  offer  no  inducements 
that  would  attract  game  of  any  species. 

Our  last  ounce  of  meat  had  been  eaten,  and  the  men,  after  one  day's  depri- 
vation of  this  essential  part  of  their  rations,  were  almost  ravenous.  Our  horses 


MY  LIFE  OX  THE  PLAINS.  229 

had  several  days  since  eaten  their  last  ration  of  grain,  and  the  grass  was  so 
sparse  and  indifferent  as  to  furnish  insufficient  diet  to  sustain  life.  Resort  was 
had  to  cottonwood  bark,  to  obtain  which  we  cut  down  large  numbers  of  the 
trees,  and  fed  our  horses  upon  the  young  bark  of  the  branches.  Knowing 
that  in  answer  to  my  second  request  supplies  of  provisions  both  for  men  and 
horses  must  be  on  their  way  and  probably  near  to  us,  I  determined  to  begin 
our  return  march  one  day  sooner  than  I  had  expected  when  Neva  and  his  com- 
panions left  us,  as  they  would  be  able  on  finding  our  camp  to  follow  our  trail 
and  overtake  us. 

We  moved  only  a  few  miles,  but  even  this  short  distance  was  sufficient  to 
demonstrated  how  weak  and  famished  our  horses  had  become,  one  of  them  dy- 
ing from  starvation  before  we  reached  camp,  the  first  day  of  our  return  march. 
This  circumstance,  however,  was  turned  to  our  advantage.  Much  has  been 
said  and  written  in  praise  of  the  savoriness  of  horseflesh  as  a  diet.  Our  nec- 
essities compelled  us  to  put  this  question  to  practical  test,  and  the  animal  had 
scarcely  fallen,  unable  to  rise  again,  when  it  was  decided  to  prepare  his  car- 
cass for  food.  That  evening  the  men  treated  themselves  to  a  bountiful  repast 
made  up  of  roasts,  steaks,  and  broils,  all  from  the  flesh  of  the  poor  animal, 
whose  death  was  attributable  to  starvation  alone.  Judging,  however,  from  the 
jolly  laughter  which  rang  through  camp  at  supper  time,  the  introduction  of 
this  new  article  of  diet  met  with  a  cordial  reception. 

Soon  after  finishing  our  supper,  we  discovered  in  the  distance  and  follow- 
ing in  our  trail  a  horseman.  We  at  once  concluded  that  this  must  be  Neva,  a 
fact  rendered  conclusive  by  the  aid  of  a  field-glass.  Various  were  the  surmi- 
ses indulged  in  by  the  different  members  of  our  party  as  to  the  success  of  Ne- 
va's mission.  What  had  become  of  his  companions,  particularly  young  Brew- 
ster?  These  and  many  other  inquiries  suggested  themselves  as  we  watched 
his  approach.  We  could  almost  read  the  answer  on  Neva's  face  when  he 
reached  us  as  to  the  success  of  his  search  for  the  Cheyennes.  Disappointment, 
hunger,  and  fatigue  were  plainly  marked  in  his  features  as  he  dismounted  and 
shook  hands  with  us.  Knowing  that  one  of  the  characteristics  of  the  Indian 
is  to  talk  but  little  until  the  want^s  of  the  inner  man  have  been  fully  attended 
to,  I  at  once  ordered  him  a  steak.  One  of  the  party,  however,  fearing  that  if 
he  knew  the  exact  character  of  the  diet  offered  him  he  might  from  some  su- 
perstitious cause  decline  it,  suggested  that  Neva  be  asked  if  he  would  like  a 
nice  buffalo  steak,  a  deception  which  seemed  somewhat  justifiable  under  the 
circumstances.  To  this  Neva  returned  a  hearty  affirmative,  when  one  of  the 
men  placed  before  him  a  raw  steak,  whose  dimensions  would  have  amply  grati- 
fied the  appetites  of  an  ordinary  family  of  half  a  dozen.  Having  held  the 
steak  over  the  blazing  fire  until  sufficiently  done  to  suit  his  taste,  Neva  seated 
himself  on  the  ground  near  by  and  began  helping  himself  liberally  to  the 
dripping  morsel.  After  he  had  indulged  for  some  time  in  this  pleasing  enter- 
tainment, and  having  made  no  remark,  one  of  the  officers  inquired  of  him  if  he 
was  hungry. 

"  Yes,"  was  his  reply,  but  added  in  his  very  indifferent  English,  "  Poor  buf- 
fano,  poor  buffano."  None  of  us  eyer  informed  him  of  the  little  deception 
which  had  been  practised  upon  him. 

His  account  of  his  journey  was  brief.  He  had  travelled  nearly  due  west, 
accompanied  by  Brewster  and  the  two  young  Arapahoes,  and  had  discovered 
a  trail  of  the  Cheyenne  village  some  two  weeks  old,  leading  still  further  to  the 
west,  and  under  circumstances  which  induced  him  to  believe  the  village  had 


230  MY  LIFE  ON  THE  PLAINS. 

moved  far  away.  Under  these  circumstances  there  was  no  course  left  to  him 
but  to  return.  The  Arapahoes  decided  to  follow  on  and  join  the  Cheyenne 
village.  Neva  and  young  Brewster  began  their  return  together,  but  the  lat- 
ter, being  unable  to  travel  as  fast  as  Neva,  fell  behind.  Neva,  anxious  to  keep 
his  promise  and  rejoin  us  at  the  time  and  place  indicated,  pushed  forward  as 
rapidly  as  possible.  Young  Brewster,  however,  manfully  struggled  along, 
and  reached  our  camp  a  few  hours  after  Neva's  arrival. 

The  next  morning  we  set  out  on  our  homeward  or  return  march.  During 
the  night  one  of  our  horses  strayed  away  from  camp,  and  as  one  of  the  men 
thought  he  could  find  it  before  we  made  our  start  in  the  morning,  he  left  camp 
with  that  purpose.  Failing  to  rejoin  us  at  the  proper  time,  I  sent  parties  in 
search  of  him,  but  they  returned  unsuccessful.  We  were  compelled  by  our 
necessities  to  move  without  further  delay.  Weeks  and  months  elapsed,  and 
no  tidings  of  the  lost  trooper  reached  us,  when  one  day,  while  encamped  near 
Fort  Hays,  Kansas,  hundreds  of  miles  from  the  locality  of  which  I  am  now 
writing,  who  should  step  up  to  my  tent  but  the  man  who  was  lost  from  us  in 
northwestern  Texas.  He  had  become  bewildered  after  losing  sight  of  our 
camp,  took  the  wrong  direction,  and  was  never  able  thereafter  during  his 
wanderings  to  determine  his  course.  Fortunately  he  took  a  southerly  route, 
and  after  nearly  two  months  of  solitary  roaming  over  the  plains  of  northern 
Texas,  he  arrived  at  a  military  post  south  of  Red  river  in  Texas,  and  by  way 
of  Galveston,  the  Gulf  of  Mexico,  the  Mississippi  and  Missouri  rivers,  rejoined 
his  regiment  in  Kansas. 

As  we  gained  the  crest  of  the  hill  from  which  we  obtained  a  view  of  the 
white  tents  which  formed  our  camp,  there  was  no  one  of  our  little  party  who 
did  not  enjoy  a  deep  feeling  of  gratitude  and  thankfulness  that  our  long  and 
trying  journey  Avas  about  to  end  under  happier  auspices  than  many  might 
have  supposed  when  we  began  it.  We  had  found  the  Arapahoes,  and  succeed- 
ed in  placing  them  on  their  reservation,  where,  from  that  date  to  the  present 
time,  they  have  remained,  never  engaging  as  a  tribe  in  making  war  or  com- 
mitting depredations  on  the  whites,  so  far  as  my  knowledge  extends. 

We  did  not  succeed  so  well  with  the  Cheyennes,  but  we  established  facts 
regarding  their  location,  disposition,  and  intentions  as  to  peace,  which  were 
of  invaluable  service  to  us  in  determining  future  operations  looking  to  the  es- 
tablishment of  peace  with  them. 

Our  arrival  in  camp  created  a  sensation  among  our  comrades,  who 
had  seen  us  depart  upon  what  they  might  well  have  considered  an  errand  of 
questionable  prudence.  Leaving  my  companions  of  the  march  to  answer  the 
many  queries  of  those  who  had  not  accompanied  us,  I  galloped  across  the 
narrow  plain  which  separated  General  Sheridan's  tents  from  my  camp,  and  was 
soon  greeted  by  the  General  and  staff  in  terms  of  hearty  welcome.  Repairing 
to  the  General's  tent,  I  soon  recounted  the  principal  incidents  of  my  expedi- 
tion, with  most  of  which  the  reader  has  been  already  made  acquainted.  I 
found  that  the  Arapahoes  had  kept  their  promise,  made  to  me  while  I 
was  in  their  village,  and  that  the  village  was  then  located  near  our  main 
camp.  It  might  be  proper  here  to  remark  that,  although  a  period  of  sev- 
eral years  has  elapsed  since  the  Arapahoes  were  induced  to  accept  the  offer 
of  peace  made  to  them,  and  promised  to  relinquish  in  the  future  their  predatory 
mode  of  life,  yet  to  this  day,  so  far  as  I  know,  they  as  a  tribe  have  remained  at 
peace  witli  the  white  men. 

This  remark  may  not,  r,nd  probably  does  not,  apply  to  particular  individu- 


MY  LIFE  ON  THE  PLAINS.  231 

als  of  the  tribe,  but  it  is  due  to  the  tribe  to  state  that  their  conduct,  since 
the  events  related  in  the  preceding  chapter,  has  been  greatly  to  their  credit,  as 
well  as  to  the  peace  and  comfort  of  the  settlers  of  the  frontier ;  results  wholly 
due  to  the  Washita  campaign  and  the  subsequent  events  with  which  the  reader 
of  these  articles  is  familiar. 

The  conduct  of  the  Cheyennes,  however,  in  declining  our  proffers  of 
peace,  left  the  Indian  question  in  that  section  of  country  still  unsettled ;  but 
this  only  rendered  new  plans  necessary,  plans  which  were  quickly  determined 
upon.  Other  events  of  great  public  importance  rendered  General  Sheridan's 
presence  necessary  elsewhere  at  an  early  day. 

It  was  therefore  decided  that  he,  accompanied  by  his  escort  of  scouts  un- 
der Lieutenant  Pepoon,  should  proceed  northward  to  Camp  Supply,  while  I, 
with  the  Seventh  Regulars  and  the  Nineteenth  Kansas  Cavalry,  and  my  Osage 
scouts,  a  force  numbering  about  fifteen  hundred  men,  should  move  westward 
in  quest  of  the  recalcitrant  Cheyennes,  and  administer  to  them  such  treatment 
as  their  past  conduct  might  merit  and  existing  circumstances  demanded.  Sa- 
tanta  and  Lone  Wolf  were  still  prisoners  in  our  hands,  a  portion  of  their  tribe 
having  failed  thus  far  to  comply  with  the  terms  of  the  agreement  by  which 
they  were  to  settle  down  peaceably  on  their  reservation.  As  the  greater  portion 
of  the  tribe,  however,  was  then  encamped  near  us,  and  as  both  Satanta  and 
Lone  Wolf  were  loud  in  their  protestations  of  peace,  it  was  decided  to  re- 
lease them.  Accordingly,  after  conference  with  General  Sheridan,  I  went 
to  the  lodge  in  which  I  kept  the  two  chiefs  closely  guarded  as  prisoners, 
and  informed  them  of  the  decision  which  had  been  arrived  at  in  their  be- 
half, the  only  response  being  a  most  hearty  and  emphatic  "How"  from  the 
two  robust  chieftains. 

General  Sheridan  had  up  to  this  time  declined  all  their  requests  for  an 
interview,  but  now  deemed  it  best  to  see  them  and  speak  a  few  words  of 
warning  and  caution  as  to  their  future  conduct.  No  peace  commissioners 
were  ever  entertained  by  promises  of  good  behavior,  peaceable  intentions, 
and  regrets  for  past  offences,  which  smacked  of  greater  earnestness  and 
sincerity  than  those  volunteered  by  Lone  Wolf  and  Satanta  when  inform- 
ed that  they  were  free  to  rejoin  their  people.  According  to  their  voluntary 
representations,  their  love  for  their  white  brothers  was  unbounded;  their 
desire  for  peace,  their  hatred  of  war,  ungovernable ;  and  nothing  would  sat- 
isfy them  in  future  but  to  be  permitted  to  lead  their  people  "  the  white  man's 
road,"  by  cultivating  the  soil,  building  schoolhouses  and  churches,  and  for- 
ever eschewing  a  predatory  or  warlike  life. 

Alas,  the  instability  of  human  resolutions — particularly  of  the  human  in 
an  Indian!  and  the  resolutions  are  expressed — not  formed — simply  to  ob- 
tain a  certain  advantage,  or,  as  is  most  usually  the  case,  to  tickle  the  fanciful 
imagination  of  some  thoroughly  well-meaning  but  utterly  impractical  peace 
commissioner,  whose  favorable  influence  is  believed  by  the  Indian  to  be  all- 
potent  in  securing  fresh  invoices  of  new  blankets,  breech-loading  arms, 
and  provisions.  Neither  blankets,  breech-loading  arms,  nor  an  unneces- 
sary amount  of  provisions  were  distributed  by  the  military  among  the 
adherents  of  Satanta  and  Lone  Wolf. 

Scarcely  one  year  had  elapsed,  however,  before  Satanta  defiantly  inform- 
ed the  General  of  the  Army,  then  on  a  visit  to  Fort  Sill,  that  he  had  just  re- 
turned from  an  expedition  to  Texas,  during  which  he  and  his  party  had 
murdered  and  robbed  several  white  men.  It  was  this  confession  which 


232  MY  LIFE  ON  THE  PLAINS. 

led  to  Satanta's  trial,  conviction,  and  sentence  to  death  by  the  civil  author- 
ities of  Texas.  Through  the  intercession  of  the  General  Government, 
the  Executive  of  Texas  was  induced  to  commute  the  punishment  of  Satan ta 
from  hanging  to  imprisonment  for  life,  a  step  which  all  familiar  with  Indians 
and  Indian  management  knew  would  result  sooner  or  later  in  his  release,  and 
that  of  his  confederate,  Big  Tree. 

Importuned  constantly  by  the  tender-hearted  representations  of  the  peace 
commissioners,  who  could  not  be  induced  to  look  upon  Satanta  and  Big  Tree 
as  murderers,  the  Governor  of  Texas  very  unwisely  yielded  to  their  persist- 
ent appeals,  and  upon  the  strength  of  promises  solemnly  made  by  the  peace 
commissioners,  according  to  which  not  only  Satanta  and  Big  Tree  were  to 
abstain  from  acts  of  bloodshed  and  murder  in  the  future,  but  their  entire 
tribe  was  also  to  remain  at  peace  and  within  their  reservation  limits,  the  two 
chiefs  who  had  unfortunately  escaped  the  halter  were  again  turned  loose  to 
engage  in  acts  of  hostility  against  the  whites ;  an  opportunity  they  and  their 
treacherous  people  have  not  been  slow  to  improve  from  that  day  to  this. 

The  winter  of  ISGS-'SQ  was  rapidly  terminating,  acting  as  a  forcible  re- 
minder to  us  that  if  we  hoped  to  operate  in  the  field  with  any  advantage  over 
the  Cheyennes,  the  movement  must  be  made  before  the  spring  grass  should 
make  its  appearance  for  the  benefit  of  the  Indian  ponies.  Accordingly,  as 
soon  as  our  arrangements  were  perfected,  our  camp  at  the  present  site  of  Fort 
Sill,  Indian  Territory,  was  broken  up,  and  General  Sheridan,  accompanied  by 
his  staff  and  escort,  set  out  for  Camp  Supply  in  the  north,  while  my  com- 
mand faced  westward  and  began  its  search  for  the  Cheyennes,  passing  along 
the  southern  base  of  the  Witchita  mountains,  on  the  afternoon  of  inaugura- 
tion day,  at  old  Camp  Radziminsky,  a  station  which  had  been  occupied  by  our 
troops  prior  to  the  war  between  the  Northern  and  Southern  States,  and  whose 
name,  no  doubt,  will  recall  pleasant  reminiscences  to  many  who  afterwards 
wore  the  blue  or  the  gray. 

On  the  morning  of  the  first  day  after  leaving  the  Witchita  mountains  be- 
hind us,  no  little  excitement  was  created  throughout  the  command  by  the 
discovery  of  a  column  of  smoke  directly  on  our  course,  and  apparently  about 
fifteen  or  twenty  miles  in  front  of  us.  That  Indians  had  originated  the  fire 
was  beyond  a  doubt,  as  we  all  knew  that  beyond  us,  in  the  direction  of  the 
smoke,  the  country  was  inhabited  by  no  human  beings  save  hostile  Indians. 
I  at  once  decided  to  push  on  with  the  command  to  the  point  from  which  the 
smoke  was  ascending,  and  discover  if  possible  some  trace  of  the  Indians.  Be 
it  understood  that  neither  I  nor  any  members  of  my  command  supposed  for 
one  moment  that  when  we  arrived  at  the  desired  point  we  would  find  the 
Indians  there  awaiting  our  arrival,  but  we  did  hope  to  discover  their  trail. 
Of  the  many  experienced  frontiermen  embraced  in  the  command,  including 
of  course  California  Joe,  there  were  none  who  judged  the  distance  which 
separated  us  from  the  smoke  as  greater  than  could  be  easily  passed  over  by  us 
before  three  or  four  o'clock  that  afternoon. 

It  was  evidently  not  a  signal  smoke — ascending  from  a  single  point  and 
regulated  by  human  control — but  appeared  from  our  standpoint  more  like  a 
fire  communicated  to  the  prairie  grass  from  an  abandoned  or  neglected  camp 
fire.  Pushing  on  as  rapidly  as  our  horses  could  travel,  we  were  again  re- 
minded from  time  to  time  of  the  deceptive  character  of  the  plains  as  regards 
distances.  When  three  o'clock  arrived,  and  we  had  been  marching  steadily 
for  nine  hours,  the  dense  and  changing  columns  of  deep  gray  smoke,  which 


MY  LIFE  ON  THE  PLAINS.  233 

had  been  our  guiding  point  all  day,  seemed  as  far  distant  as  when  our  march 
began  in  the  morning.  Except  to  water  our  animals,  and  once  to1  enable  the 
men  to  prepare  a  cup  of  coftee,  no  halts  were  made  from  six  o'clock  in  the 
morning  until  we  finally  reached  the  desired  locality — not  at  three  or  four 
o'clock  in  the  afternoon,  but  at  two  o'clock  that  night. 

Our  surmises  proved  correct.  The  fire  had  evidently  been  communicated 
to  the  dry  winter  grass  from  some  Indian  camp  fire.  The  Indians  of  course 
had  gone;  but  where?  As  this  was  a  question  that  could  not  be  solved  until 
daylight,  and  as  all  of  us  were  glad  enough  of  an  opportunity  to  get  a  few 
hours'  repose,  the  troops  bivouacked  in  promiscuous  order  as  they  arrived. 

Only  those  who  have  enjoyed  similar  experiences  know  how  brief  the  pre- 
paration required  for  sleep.  As  for  myself,  as  soon  as  the  necessary  direc- 
tions had  been  given  relating  to  the  command,  I  unsaddled  my  horse,  arranged 
my  saddle  for  my  pillow,  tethered  my  horse  within  easy  reach,  and  in  less 
time  than  has  been  required  to  write  these  few  lines,  I  was  enjoying  one  of 
those  slumbers  which  only  come  as  the  reward  of  a  day  of  earnest  activity  in 
the  saddle. 

As  soon  as  it  was  light  enough  for  our  purpose,  we  were  in  the  saddle 
and  searching  in  all  directions  for  the  trail  left  by  the  Indians  who  had  fired 
the  prairie.  Our  Osage  scouts  were  not  long  in  making  the  desired  discov- 
ery. The  trail  led  westward,  following  the  general  course  of  a  small  valley 
in  which  it  was  first  discovered.  The  party  was  evidently  a  small  one,  num- 
bering not  more  than  fifteen  persons,  but  the  direction  in  which  they  were 
moving  led  me  to  hope  that  by  following  them  carefully  and  with  due  caution 
to  prevent  discovery  of  our  pursuit,  we  might  be  led  to  the  main  village. 

All  that  day  our  Osage  scouts  clung  to  the  trail  with  the  pertinacity  of 
sleuth  hounds.  The  course  led  us  up  and  across  several  different  streams  of 
beautiful,  clear  water;  but  to  our  great  disappointment,  and  to  that  of  our 
horses  as  well,  we  discovered,  upon  attempting  to  quench  our  thirst  at  differ- 
ent times,  that  every  stream  was  impregnated  to  the  fullest  degree  with  salt. 

Later  in  the  day  this  became  a  serious  matter,  and  had  we  not  been  on  an 
Indian  trail,!  should  have  entertained  earnest  apprehensions  as  to  whether  or 
not  we  were  destined  to  find  pure  water  by  continuing  further  in  the  direction 
we  were  then  moving ;  but  I  felt  confident  that  the  Indians  we  were  pursu- 
ing were  familiar  with  the  country,  and  would  no  doubt  lead  us,  unintention- 
ally of  course,  to  streams  of  fresh  water. 

One  of  the  streams  we  crossed  was  so  strongly  impregnated  with  salt  that 
the  edges  near  the  banks  were  covered  with  a  border  of  pure  white  salt,  re- 
sembling the  borders  of  ice  often  seen  along  rivulets  in  winter.  This  border 
was  from  one  to  three  feet  in  width,  and  sufficiently  thick  to  support  the 
weight  of  a  horse.  Fortunately  the  Indian  trail,  as  I  had  anticipated,  led  us 
to  a  refreshing  spring  of  pure,  cold  water  near  by.  Here  we  halted  to  prepare 
a  cup  of  coffee  before  continuing  the  pursuit. 

While  halted  at  this  point  I  observed  a  trooper  approaching  with  an  armful 
of  huge  cakes  of  pure  white  salt,  gathered  from  the  salt  stream  just  described, 
and  which  flowed  at  the  foot  of  the  hill  from  which  also  bubbled  forth  the 
spring  of  fresh  water  to  which  we  were  indebted  for  the  means  of  preparing 
our  first  meal  on  that  day.  Salt  was  not  an  abundant  article  with  us  at  that 
time,  and  the  trooper  referred  to,  aware  of  this  fact,  had,  in  behalf  of  himself 
and  comrades,  collected  from  the  literal  "  salt  of  the  earth"  a  quantity  ample 
for  all  present  need.  After  conveying  his  valuable  load  to  the  vicinity  of  the 


234  MY  LIFE  ON  THE  PLAINS. 

cook  fire,  he  broke  the  cakes  of  salt  into  small  particles  with  an  axe,  and  then 
passing  the  fragments  through  a  coffee-mill,  he  was  in  possession  of  table  salt 
whose  quality  would  have  satisfied  a  more  exacting  epicure  than  a  hungry 
cavalryman. 

Finishing  our  meal,  which  not  only  was  our  breakfast  for  that  day,  but  a 
late  dinner  as  well,  we  resumed  the  pursuit,  observing  before  doing  so  that 
the  Indians  had  also  made  a  brief  halt  at  the  same  point,  arid  had  built  a  Ihe 
and  prepared  their  meal,  as  we  had  done  after  them. 

Crossing  a  high  ridge,  or  divide,  the  trail  led  us  down  into  a  beautiful  open 
valley.  After  following  up  the  course  of  the  latter  several  miles,  the  freshness 
of  the  trail  indicated  that  the  Indians  had  passed  over  it  that  same  day.  As 
it  was  not  our  purpose  to  overtake  them,  but  to  follow  as  closely  as  prudence 
would  allow,  I  determined  to  go  into  camp  until  the  following  morning. 
Soon  after  resuming  the  pursuit  next  day  rain  began  to  fall,  at  first  slowly,  but 
later  in  the  day  in  copious  showers.  I  knew  the  Indians  would  not  travel  in 
the  rain  if  they  could  avoid  it,  unless  they  knew  they  were  pursued,  and  of  this 
fact  I  had  reason  to  believe  they  were  still  ignorant,  as  evidences  found  all 
along  the  trail  indicated  that  they  were  moving  very  leisurely. 

To  avoid  placing  ourselves  in  too  close  proximity  to  them,  I  ordered  a  halt 
about  noon,  and  began  preparation  for  camping  for  the  night.  Our  wagons 
were  still  in  rear.  In  the  mean  time  the  horses  were  all  unsaddled  and  pick- 
eted out  in  the  usual  manner  to  graze.  As  was  my  usual  custom  upon  halting 
for  the  night,  I  had  directed  the  Osage  scouts,  instead  of  halting  and  unsad- 
dling, to  advance  in  the  direction  we  were  to  follow  next  day,  and  examine 
the  country  for  a  distance  of  a  few  miles.  We  had  barely  completed  the  un- 
saddling of  our  horses  and  disposed  of  them  over  the  grazing  ground,  when  I 
discovered  the  Osage  scouts  returning  over  the  ridge  in  front  of  us  as  fast  as 
their  ponies  could  carry  them.  Their  story  was  soon  told.  Disliking  to  travel 
in  the  rain,  the  Indians  whom  we  were  pursuing  had  gone  into  camp  also,  and 
the  Osage  scouts  had  discovered  them  not  more  than  a  mlie  from  us,  the  ridge 
referred  to  preventing  the  Indians  from  seeing  us  or  being  seen  by  us. 

Quickly  the  words  "  Saddle  up  "  flew  from  mouth  to  mouth,  and  in  a  mar- 
vellously brief  time  officers  and  men  were  in  the  saddle  and,  under  the  guid- 
ance of  the  Osage  scouts,  were  moving  stealthily  to  surprise  the  Indian  camp. 
Passing  around  a  little  spur  of  the  dividing  ridge,  there  before  us,  at  a  distance 
of  but  a  few  hundred  yards,  stood  the  half-erected  lodges  of  the  Indians, 
while  scattered  here  and  there  in  the  immediate  vicinity  were  to  be  seen  the 
Indian  ponies  and  pack  animals,  grazing  in  apparent  unconsciousness  of  the 
close  proximity  of  an  enemy.  At  a  given  signal  the  cavalry  put  spurs  to  their 
steeds,  drew  their  revolvers,  and  in  a  few  moments  were  in  possession  of  the 
Indian  camp,  ponies  and  all — no,  not  all,  for  not  a  single  Indian  could  be  dis- 
covered. 

The  troops  were  deployed  at  a  gallop  in  all  directions,  but  failed  to  find 
the  trace  of  an  Indian.  Our  capture  was  apparently  an  empty  one.  How  the 
occupants  of  the  Indian  camp  had  first  discovered  our  presence  and  afterwards 
contrived  to  elude  us  was  a  mystery  which  even  puzzled  our  Osage  scouts. 
This  mystery  was  afterwards  explained,  and  in  order  to  avoid  detaining  the 
reader,  I  will  anticipate  sufficiently  to  state  that  in  the  course  of  subsequent 
events  we  came  face  to  face,  under  a  flag  of  truce,  with  the  late  occupants  of  the 
Indian  camp,  and  learned  from  them  that  in  this  instance  history  had  repro- 
duced itself.  Home  was  saved  by  the  cackling  of  geese :  the  Indians  owed 


MY  LIFE  ON  THE  PLAINS.  235 

their  safety  to  the  barking  of  dogs — not  the  barking  of  dogs  belonging  to  their 
own  camp,  but  to  ours. 

It  seemed  that  during  the  haste  and  excitement  attendant  upon  the  discov- 
ery of  the  close  proximity  of  the  Indian  camp  to  ours,  two  of  our  dogs,  wheth- 
er or  not  sharing  in  the  bellicose  humor  of  their  masters,  engaged  in  a  quar- 
rel, the  noise  of  which  reached  the  quick  ears  of  the  Indians  nearly  one  mile 
distant.  Comprehending  the  situation  at  once,  the  Indians,  realizing  the  dan- 
ger of  delay,  abandoned  their  camp  and  ponies  and  fled  on  foot,  the  better  to 
effect  concealment  and  elude  pursuit. 

On  the  following  day  we  resumed  the  march.  There  being  no  longer  any 
trail  for  us  to  follow,  we  continued  in  the  same  direction,  believing  that  the 
small  party  we  had  been  pursuing  had  been  directing  their  course  toward  the 
location  of  the  main  village,  which  was  somewhere  to  the  westward  of  us. 
Day  after  day  we  travelled  in  this  direction,  hoping  to  discover  some  sign  or 
trail  which  might  give  us  a  clue  to  the  whereabouts  of  the  Cheyenne  village. 
We  had  left  the  Indian  Territory  far  behind  us,  and  had  advanced  into  Texas 
well  toward  the  102d  meridian  of  longitude.  Nearly  all  hope  of  discover- 
ing the  Indians  had  vanished  from  the  minds  of  the  officers  and  men,  when 
late  in  the  afternoon  the  trail  of  a  single  lodge  was  discovered,  leading  in  a 
southwesterly  direction.  The  trail  was  nearly  if  not  quite  one  month  old; 
hence  it  did  not  give  great  encouragement.  To  the  surprise  of  most  of  the 
command,  I  changed  the  direction  of  our  march  at  once,  and  put  the  Osages 
on  the  trail,  having  decided  to  follow  it. 

This  may  seem  to  the  reader  an  ill-advised  move,  but  the  idea  under  which 
the  decision  was  made  was,  that  the  owner  of  the  lodge  the  trail  of  which  we 
had  discovered  had  probably  been  absent  from  the  main  village  in  search  of 
game,  as  is  customary  for  small  parties  of  Indians  at  that  season  of  the  year. 
In  the  spring,  however,  the  entire  tribe  assembles  at  one  point  and  determines 
its  plans  and  movements  for  the  summer,  whether  relating  to  war  or  hunting. 
There  was  a  chance — a  slight  one,  it  is  true — that  the  trail  of  the  single  lodge 
just  discovered  might  lead  us  to  the  rendezvous  of  the  tribe.  I  deemed  it 
worthy  of  our  attention,  and  a  pursuit  of  a  few  days  at  furthest  would  deter- 
mine the  matter. 

Following  our  faithful  Osages,  who  experienced  no  difficulty  in  keeping 
the  trail,  we  marched  until  near  sundown,  when  we  arrived  at  the  banks  of 
a  small  stream  upon  which,  and  near  a  cool,  bubbling  spring,  we  discovered 
the  evidences  of  an  Indian  camp,  which  must  have  not  only  included  the 
lodge  whose  trail  we  had  been  following,  but  about  a  dozen  others.  Here 
was  a  speedier  confirmation  of  my  hopes  than  I  had  anticipated.  Here  I  de- 
termined to  encamp  until  morning,  and  while  the  cavalry  were  unsaddling 
and  pitching  their  tents,  I  asked  Mo-nah-see-tah  to  examine  the  Indian  camp 
minutely  and  to  tell  me  how  long  a  time  had  elapsed  since  its  occupation  by 
the  Indians,  how  many  constituted  the  party,  and  the  character  and  probable 
indications  of  the  latter. 

No  detective  could  have  set  about  the  proposed  examination  with  great- 
er thoroughness  than  did  this  Indian  girl.  The  ashes  of  the  camp  fires  were 
raked  carefully  away  and  examined  with  all  the  scrutiny  of  a  chemical  analy- 
sis. Bits  of  cloth  or  fragments  of  the  skins  of  animals  found  within  the  limits 
of  the  camp  were  lifted  from  their  resting-places  as  tenderly  as  if  they  were 
articles  of  greatest  value.  Here  and  there  were  to  be  seen  the  bones  of  deer 
or  antelope  which  had  been  obtained  by  the  Indians  as  food.  These  Mo-nah- 


236  MY  LIFE  ON  THE  PLAINS. 

Bee-tah  examined  carefully;  then,  shattering  them  between  two  stones,  the 
condition  of  the  marrow  seemed  a  point  of  particular  importance  to  her  as 
tending  to  determine  the  length  of  time  the  bones  had  been  lying  on  the 
camp.  After  many  minutes  spent  in  this  examination,  during  which  I  ac- 
companied her,  a  silent  but  far  from  disinterested  spectator,  she,  apparently 
like  a  judge  who  had  been  carefully  reviewing  all  the  evidence,  gave  me  her 
conclusions,  communicating  with  me,  through  the  medium  of  the  sign  lan- 
guage, with  a  grace  characteristic  of  the  Indian  race,  and  which  added  to  the 
interest  of  her  statements. 

Briefly  summed  up  her  conclusions  were  as  follows:  twelve  lodges  had 
encamped  at  that  point,  probably  constituting  the  band  of  some  petty  chief, 
the  different  members  of  which,  like  the  one  whose  trail  we  had  that  day  dis- 
covered, had  been  separated  for  purposes  of  hunting,  but  had  been  called  to- 
gether at  that  point  preparatory  to  joining  the  main  village.  The  lodges  had 
left  this  camp  not  to  exceed  two  weeks  previous  to  that  date,  and  in  all  proba- 
bility had  moved  to  the  rendezvous  appointed  for  the  main  tribe,  which  would 
without  doubt  be  found  by  other  small  bands  from  time  to  time,  until  the  vil- 
lage would  all  be  assembled  at  one  point.  Moving  in  this  manner  and  at 
this  early  season  of  the  year,  when  grass  was  scarce  and  no  enemy  known  to 
be  in  the  country,  the  Indians  would  make  very  short  moves  each  day,  pass- 
ing merely  from  one  stream  to  another,  not  accomplishing  in  one  day  a  great- 
er distance,  probably,  than  the  cavalry  would  in  two  or  three  hours. 

This  intelligence,  of  course,  was  most  gratifying,  and  for  encouragement 
was  soon  communicated  to  the  individual  members  of  the  command.  The 
trail  was  found  to  lead  almost  in  a  northerly  direction,  slightly  inclining  to 
the  east.  Perhaps  no  one  of  the  command  experienced  such  a  feeling  of  hope 
and  anxious  suspense  as  the  new  discoveries  gave  rise  to  in  the  breast  of 
young  Brewster,  who  now  more  than  ever  believed,  and  with  reason  too,  that 
he  was  soon  to  unravel  or  forever  seal  the  fate  of  his  lost  sister,  whose  dis- 
covery and  release  had  been  the  governing  impulses  of  his  life  for  months 
past. 

With  renewed  interest  the  cavalry  resumed  the  pursuit  at  daylight  the 
following  morning.  We  had  marched  but  a  few  miles  before  we  reached  a 
second  camping  ground,  which  had  been  occupied  not  only  by  those  whose 
trail  we  were  then  following,  but  the  number  of  fires  showed  that  the  strength 
of  the  Indians  had  been  increased  by  about  twenty-five  lodges,  thus  verifying 
the  correctness  of  the  surmises  advanced  by  Mo-nah-see-tah. 

Continuing  our  progress,  we  had  the  satisfaction  of  seeing  still  further  ac- 
cessions to  the  trail,  until  it  was  evident  that  at  least  one  hundred  lodges  had 
united  and  passed  in  one  body  on  the  trail.  As  we  marched  in  one  day  over 
the  distance  passed  over  in  three  by  the  Indians,  and  as  the  latter  were  mov- 
ing unsuspicious  of  the  presence  of  an  enemy  in  that  section  of  the  country, 
the  trail  was  becoming  freshened  as  we  advanced. 

That  night  we  encamped  with  every  precaution  calculated  to  conceal  our 
presence  from  the  Indians.  No  fires  were  permitted  until  after  dark,  and  then 
but  small  ones,  for  fear  the  quick  and  watchful  eye  of  the  Indian  might  detect 
the  ascending  columns  of  smoke.  As  soon  as  the  men  had  prepared  their  sup- 
pers the  fires  were  put  out.  In  the  morning  breakfast  was  prepared  before 
daylight,  and  the  fires  at  once  smothered  by  heaping  damp  earth  over  them. 

Resuming  the  pursuit  as  soon  as  it  was  sufficiently  light  to  follow  the  trail, 
we  soon  arrived  at  the  camp  vacated  by  the  Indians  the  previous  day,  the 


MY  LIFE  ON  THE  PLAINS.  237 

extent  of  which  showed  that  from  three  to  four  hundred  lodges  of  Indians 
had  occupied  the  ground.  In  many  places  the  deca}Ted  embers  of  the  lodge 
fires  were  still  glowing;  while  the  immense  quantity  of  young  cottonwood 
timber  found  cut  and  lying  throughout  the  camp  stripped  of  its  young  bark, 
showed  that  the  Indian  ponies  were  being  mainly  subsisted  on  coltonwood 
bark,  the  spring  grass  not  being  sufficiently  advanced  to  answer  the  purpose. 
Nothing  indicated  that  the  Indians  had  departed  in  a  precipitate  manner,  or 
that  they  had  discovered  our  approach.  It  was  reasonable,  therefore,  to  sup- 
pose that  we  would  come  in  contact  with  them  that  day,  if  not  actually  reach 
the  village. 

All  our  plans  were  made  accordingly.  The  Osages,  as  usual,  were  kept 
in  the  advance,  that  their  quick  eyes  might  the  sooner  discover  the  Indians 
should  they  appear  in  our  front.  In  order  to  avail  myself  of  the  earliest  in- 
formation, I,  with  Colonel  Cook,  accompanied  the  Osages.  Two  of  the  latter 
kept  in  advance  of  all,  and  as  they  neared  a  ridge  or  commanding  piece  of 
ground  they  would  cautiously  approach  the  crest  on  foot  and  peer  beyond, 
to  ascertain  whether  an  enemy  was  in  sight  before  exposing  our  party  to  dis- 
covery. This  proceeding,  n,  customary  one  with  Indians,  did  not  excite  un- 
usual attention  upon  the  part  of  Colonel  Cook  and  myself,  until  once  we  saw 
Hard  Rope,  the  head  warrior,  who  was  in  advance,  slowly  ascend  a  slight  em- 
inence in  our  front,  and,  after  castingone  glimpse  beyond,  descend  the  hill  and 
return  to  us  as  rapidly  as  his  pony  could  carry  him.  We  almost  anticipated 
his  report,  so  confident  was  everybody  in  the  command  that  we  were  going 
to  overtake  the  village. 

In  a  few  words  Hard  Rope  informed  us  that  less  than  a  mile  beyond  the  hill 
from  which  he  had  obtained  a  view,  there  was  in  plain  sight  a  large  herd  of 
Indian  ponies  grazing,  being  herded  and  driven  by  a  few  Indian  boys.  As 
yet  they  had  not  seen  us,  but  were  liable  to  discover  the  column  of  troops 
further  to  the  rear.  To  judge  of  the  situation  I  dismounted,  and,  conducted 
by  Hard  Rope,  advanced  to  the  crest  of  the  hill  in  front  and  looked  beyond; 
there  I  saw  in  plain  view  the  herd  of  ponies,  numbering  perhaps  two  hun- 
dred, and  being  driven  in  the  opposite  direction  toward  what  seemed  the  val- 
ley of  a  stream,  as  I  could  see  the  tops  of  the  forest  trees  which  usually  bor- 
der the  water  courses. 

The  ponies  and  their  protectors  soon  disappeared  from  view,  but  whether 
they  had  discovered  us  yet  or  not  I  was  unable  to  determine.  Sending  a 
messenger  back  as  rapidly  as  his  horse  could  carry  him,  I  directed  the  troops 
to  push  to  the  front,  and  to  come  prepared  for  action.  I  knew  the  village  must 
be  near  at  hand,  probably  in  the  vicinity  of  the  trees  seen  in  the  distance.  As 
the  country  was  perfectly  open,  free  from  either  ravines  or  timber  capable  of 
affording  concealment  to  Indians,  I  took  my  orderly  with  me  and  galloped  in 
advance  in  the  direction  taken  by  the  Indians,  leaving  Colonel  Cook  to  hasten 
and  direct  the  troops  as  the  latter  should  arrive. 

After  advancing  about  half  way  to  the  blufi'  overlooking  the  valley  I  saw 
about  half  a  dozen  Indian  heads  peering  over  the  crest,  evidently  watching 
my  movements;  this  number  was  soon  increased  to  upwards  of  fifty.  I  was 
extremely  anxious  to  satisfy  myself  as  to  the  tribe  whose  village  was  evi- 
dently neur  at  hand.  There  was  but  little  doubt  that  it  was  the  Cheyennes, 
for  whom  we  had  been  searching.  If  this  should  prove  true,  the  two  white 
girls  whose  discovery  and  release  from  captivity  had  been  one  of  the  objects 
of  the  expedition,  must  be  held  prisoners  in  the  village  which  we  were  ap» 


238  MY  LIFE  ON  THE  PLAINS. 

preaching;  and  to  effect  their  release  unharmed  then  became  my  study,  for  I 
remembered  the  Me  of  the  white  woman  and  child  held  captive  by  a  band 
of  this  same  tribe  at  the  battle  of  the  Washita.  I  knew  that  the  first  shot 
fired  on  either  side  would  be  the  signal  for  the  murder  of  the  two  white  girls. 
While  knowing  the  Cheyennes  to  be  deserving  of  castigation,  and  feeling  as- 
sured that  they  were  almost  in  our  power,  I  did  not  dare  to  imperil  the  lives 
of  the  two  white  captives  by  making  an  attack  on  the  village,  although  never 
before  or  since  have  we  seen  so  favorable  an  opportunity  for  administering 
well-merited  punishment  to  one  of  the  strongest  and  most  troublesome  of  the 
hostile  tribes.  Desiring  to  establish  a  truce  with  the  Indians  before  the  troops 
should  arrive,  I  began  making  signals  inviting  a  conference.  This  was  'done 
by  simply  riding  in  a  circle,  and  occasionally  advancing  toward  the  Indians  on 
the  bluff  in  a  zigzag  manner.  Immediately  there  appeared  on  the  bluffs  about 
twenty  mounted  Indians;  from  this  group  three  advanced  toward  me  at  a  gal- 
lop, soon  followed  by  the  others  of  the  party.  I  cast  my  eyes  behind  me  to 
see  if  the  troops  were  near,  but  the  head  of  the  column  was  still  a  mile  or  more 
in  rear.  My  orderly  was  near  me,  and  I  could  see  Colonel  Cook  rapidly  ap- 
proaching about  midway  between  the  column  and  my  position. 

Directing  the  orderly  to  remain  stationary,  I  advanced  toward  the  Indians 
a  few  paces,  and  as  soon  as  they  were  sufficiently  near  made  signs  to  them  to 
halt,  and  then  for  but  one  of  their  number  to  advance  midway  and  meet  me. 
This  was  assented  to,  and  I  advanced  with  my  revolver  in  my  left  hand,  while 
my  right  hand  was  held  aloft  as  a  token  that  I  was  inclined  to  be  friendly. 
The  Indian  met  me  as  agreed  upon,  and  in  response  to  my  offer  exchanged 
friendly  greetings,  and  shook  hands.  From  him  I  learned  that  the  village  of 
the  entire  Cheyenne  tribe  was  located  on  the  streams  in  front  of  us,  and  that 
Medicine  Arrow,  the  head  chief  of  the  Cheyennes,  was  in  the  group  of  In- 
dians then  in  view  from  where  we  stood.  Little  Robe,  with  his  band  number- 
ing about  forty  lodges,  was  a  short  distance  further  down  the  stream.  I  asked 
the  Indian  to  send  for  Medicine  Arrow,  as  I  desired  to  talk  with  the  head 
chief.  Calling  to  one  of  his  companions,  who  had  halted  within  hailing  dis- 
tance, the  latter  was  directed  to  convey  to  Medicine  Arrow  my  message,  to 
do  which  he  set  off  at  a  gallop. 

At  this  juncture  I  perceived  that  the  Indians,  to  the  number  of  twenty  or 
more,  had  approached  quite  near,  while  some  of  the  party  seemed  disposed  to 
advance  to  where  I  was.  To  this  I  had  decided  objections,  and  so  indicated  to 
the  Indian  who  was  with  me.  lie  complied  with  my  wishes,  and  directed  his 
companions  to  remain  where  they  were.  As  a  precaution  of  safety,  I  took 
good  care  to  keep  the  person  of  the  Indian  between  me  and  his  friends.  Med- 
icine Arrow  soon  came  galloping  up  accompanied  by  a  chief. 

While  engaged  in  shaking  hands  with  him  and  his  companions,  and  ex- 
changing the  usual  salutation,  "  How,"  with  the  new  arrivals,  I  observed  that 
the  Indians  who  had  been  occupying  a  retired  position  had  joined  the  group, 
and  I  found  myself  in  the  midst  of  about  twenty  chiefs  and  warriors.  Medicine 
Arrow  exhibited  the  most  earnest  desire  to  learn  from  me  the  number  of 
troops  following  me.  Whether  this  question  was  prompted  by  any  contem- 
plated act  of  treachery,  in  case  my  followers  were  few  in  number,  or  not,  I  do 
not  know.  But  if  treachery  was  thought  of,  the  idea  was  abandoned  when  I 
informed  him  that  my  followers  numbered  fifteen  hundred  men,  the  advance 
guard  being  then  in  sight.  Medicine  Arrow  then  informed  me  that  his  vilage 
was  near  by,  and  that  the  women  and  children  would  be  greatl}7  excited  and 


MY  LIFE  ON  THE  PLAINS.  239 

alavmed  by  the  approach  of  so  large  a  body  of  troops.  To  give  assurance  to 
them  he  urged  me  to  accompany  him  to  his  village  in  adrance  of  the  troops, 
and  by  my  presence  satisfy  his  pedple  that  no  attack  upon  them  would  be  made. 
This  I  consented  to  do. 

By  this  time  Colonel  Cook  had  again  joined  me,  also  Dr.  Lippincott.  Leav- 
ing the  doctor  with  directions  for  the  troops,  and  taking  Colonel  Cook  with  me, 
I  started  with  Medicine  Arrow  and  a  considerable  party  of  his  warriors  to  the 
village,  Medicine  Arrow  urging  us  to  put  our  horses  to  the  gallop.  The  reader 
may  regard  this  movement  on  my  part  as  having  been  anything  but  prudent, 
and  I  will  admit  that  viewed  in  the  ordinary  light  it  might  seem  to  partake 
somewhat  of  a  foolhardy  errand.  But  I  can  assure  them  that  no  one  could  be 
more  thoroughly  convinced  of  the  treachery  and  bloodthirsty  disposition  of  the 
Indian  than  I  am,  nor  would  I  ever  trust  life  in  their  hands  except  it  was  to 
their  interest  to  preserve  that  life;  for  no  class  of  beings  act  so  much  from 
self-interest  as  the  Indian,  and  on  this  occasion  I  knew,  before  accepting  the 
proposal  of  the  chief  to  enter  his  village,  that  he  and  every  member  of  his 
band  felt  it  to  be  to  their  interest  not  only  to  protect  me  from  harm,  but  treat 
me  with  every  consideration,  as  the  near  approach  of  the  troops  and  the  for- 
midable number  of  the  latter  would  deter  the  Indians  from  any  act  of  hostili- 
ty, knowing  as  they  did  that  in  case  of  an  outbreak  of  any  kind  it  would  be 
impossible  for  a  great  portion  of  the  village,  particularly  the  women  and  chil- 
dren, to  escape.  I  considered  all  this  before  proceeding  to  the  village. 

As  we  were  turning  our  horses'  heads  in  the  direction  of  the  village,  I 
caught  sight  of  a  familiar  face  in  the  group  of  Indians  about  me ;  it  was  that 
of  Mah-wLs-sa,  the  squaw  whom  I  had  sent  as  peace  commissioner  from  our 
camp  near  Fort  Sill,  and  who  had  failed  to  return.  She  recognized  me  at  once, 
and  laughed  when  I  uttered  the  word  •'  Mutah-ka,''  referring  to  the  hunting- 
knife  I  had  loaned  her  as  she  was  about  to  depart  on  her  errand  of  peace.  A 
brisk  gallop  soon  brought  us  to  the  village,  which  was  located  beneath  the  trees 
on  the  bank  of  a  beautiful  stream  of  clear  running  water.  The  name  of  the 
latter  I  found  to  be  the  Sweetwater;  itisone  of  the  tributaries  of  Red  river,  and 
is  indicated  on  the  map  as  crossing  the  100th  meridian  not  far  south  of  the  Ca- 
nadian river. 

Medicine  Arrow  hurried  mo  to  his  lodge,  which  was  located  almost  in  the 
centre  of  the  village,  the  latter  being  the  most  extensive  I  had  ever  seen.  As 
soon  as  I  had  entered  the  lodge  I  was  invited  to  a  seat  on  one  of  the  many 
buffalo  robes  spread  on  the  ground  about  the  inner  circumference  of  the  lodge. 
By  Medicine  Arrow's  direction  the  village  crier,  in  a  loud  tone  of  voice,  began 
calling  the  chiefs  together  in  council.  No  delay  occurred  in  their  assembling. 
One  by  one  they  approached  and  entered  the  lodge,  until  fifteen  of  the  leading 
chiefs  had  taken  their  seats  in  the  circle  within  the  lodge  in  the  order  of  their 
rank.  I  was  assigned  the  post  of  honor,  being  seated  on  the  right  of  Medi- 
cine Arrow,  while  on  my  immediate  right  sat  the  medicine  man  of  the  tribe, 
an  official  scarcely  second  in  influence  to  the  head  chief. 

The  squaAV  of  Medicine  Arrow  built  a  huge  fire  in  the  centre  of  the  lodge. 
As  soon  as  all  the  chiefs  had  assembled,  the  ceremonies,  which  were  different 
from  any  I  ever  witnessed  before  or  since,  began.  The  chiefs  sat  in  silence 
while  the  medicine  man  drew  forth  from  a  capricious  buckskin  tobacco  pouch, 
profusely  ornamented  with  beads  and  porcupine  quills,  a  large  red  clay  pipe, 
with  a  stem  about  the  size  of  an  ordinary  walking-stick.  From  another  buck- 
skin pouch  w4iich  hung  at  his  girdle  he  drew  forth  a  handful  of  kinnikinic,  and 


240  MY  LIFE  OX  THE  PLAINS. 

placed  it  on  a  cloth  spread  on  the  ground  before  him ;  to  this  he  added,  in  va- 
rious amounts,  dried  leaves  and  herbs,  with  which  he  seemed  well  supplied. 
After  thoroughly  mixing  these  ingredients,  he  proceeded  with  solemn  cere- 
mony to  fill  the  pipe  with  the  mixture,  muttering  at  times  certain  incantations, 
by  which  no  doubt  it  was  intended  to  neutralize  any  power  or  proclivity  for 
harm  I  may  have  been  supposed  to  possess. 

To  all  of  this  I  was  a  silent  but  far  from  disinterested  spectator.  My  in- 
terest perceptibly  increased  when  the  medicine  man,  who  was  sitting  close  to 
me,  extended  his  left  hand  and  grasped  my  right,  pressing  it  strongly  against 
his  body  over  the  region  of  his  heart,  at  the  same  time,  and  with  complete  de- 
voutness  of  manner,  engaging  in  what  seemed  to  me  a  petition  or  prayer  to 
the  Great  Spirit;  the  other  chiefs  from  time  to  time  ejaculating,  in  the  most  ear- 
nest manner,  their  responses,  the  latter  being  made  simultaneously.  To  the 
Indians  it  was  a  most  solemn  occasion,  and  scarcely  less  impressive  to  me, 
who  could  only  judge  of  what  was  transpiring  by  catching  an  occasional 
word,  and  by  closely  following  their  signs. 

After  the  conclusion  of  the  address  or  prayer  by  the  medicine  man,  the 
latter  released  my  hand,  which  up  to  this  time  had  been  tightly  grasped  in  his, 
and  taking  the  long  clay  pipe  in  both  hands,  it  likewise  was  apparently  placed 
under  an  imaginary  potent  spell,  by  a  ceremony  almost  as  long  as  that  which 
I  have  just  described.  This  being  ended,  the  medicine  man,  first  pointing 
slowly  with  the  stem  of  the  pipe  to  each  of  the  four  points  of  the  compass, 
turned  to  me,  and  without  even  so  much  as  saying,  "  Smoke,  sir?"  placed  the 
mouthpiece  of  the  long  stem  in  my  mouth,  still  holding  the  bowl  of  the  pipe 
in  his  hand. 

Again  taking  my  right  hand  in  his  left,  the  favor  or  protecting  influence  of 
the  Great  Spirit  was  again  invoked  in  the  most  earnest  and  solemn  manner, 
the  other  chiefs  joining  at  regular  intervals  with  their  responses.  Finally,  re- 
leasing my  hand,  the  medicine  man  lighted  a  match,  and  apptying  it  to  the 
pipe  made  signs  to  me  to  smoke.  A  desire  to  conform  as  far  as  practicable  to 
the  wishes  of  the  Indians,  and  a  curiosity  to  study  a  new  and  interesting  phase 
of  the  Indian  character,  prompted  me  to  obey  the  direction  of  the  medicine 
man,  and  I  accordingly  began  puffing  away  with  as  great  a  degree  of  noncha- 
lance as  a  man  unaccustomed  to  smoking  could  well  assume.  Now  being,  as 
I  have  just  stated,  one  of  that  class  which  does  not  number  smoking  among 
its  accomplishments,  I  took  the  first  few  whiffs  with  a  degree  of  confidence 
which  I  felt  justified  in  assuming,  as  I  imagined  the  smoking  portion  of  the 
ceremony  was  to  be  the  same  as  usually  observed  among  Indians  so  devoted  to 
the  practice,  in  which  each  individual  takes  the  pipe,  enjoys  half  a  dozen 
whiffs,  and  passes  it  to  his  next  neighbor  on  his  left.  That  much  I  felt  equal 
to ;  but  when,  after  blowing  away  the  first  half  dozen  puffs  of  smoke  from  my 
face,  the  medicine  man  still  retained  his  hold  of  the  pipe,  with  an  evident  de- 
sire that  I  should  continue  the  enjoyment  of  this  Indian  luxury,  I  proceeded 
more  deliberately,  although  no  such  rule  of  restraint  seemed  to  govern  the  vol- 
ubility of  the  medicine  man,  whose  invocation  and  chants  continued  with  una- 
bated vigor  and  rapidity. 

When  the  first  minute  had  added  to  itself  four  more,  and  still  I  was  expect- 
ed to  make  a  miniature  volcano  of  myself,  minus  the  ashes,  I  began  to 
grow  solicitous  as  to  what  might  be  the  effect  if  I  was  subjected  to  this 
course  of  treatment.  I  pictured  to  myself  the  commander  of  an  important 
expedition  seated  in  solemn  council  with  a  score  and  a  half  of  dusky  chief- 


MY  LIFE  OX  THE  PLAINS.  241 

tains,  the  pipe  of  peace  being  passed,  and  before  it  had  left  the  hands  of  the 
aforesaid  commander,  he  becoming  deathly  sick,  owing  to  lack  of  familiar- 
ity with  the  noxious  weed  or  its  substitutes.  I  imagined  the  sudden  termi- 
nation of  the  council,  the  absurdity  of  the  figure  cut,  and  the  contempt  of  the 
chiefs  for  one  who  must,  under  the  circumstances,  appear  so  deficient  in 
manly  accomplishments.  These  and  a  hundred  similar  ideas  flashed  through 
my  mind  ns  I  kept  pulling  vigorously  at  the  pipe,  and  wondering  when  this 
thing  would  terminate. 

Fortunately  for  my  peace  of  body  as  well  as  of  mind,  after  a  period 
which  seemed  to  me  equal  to  a  quarter  of  an  hour  at  least,  I  felt  relieved 
by  the  medicine  man  taking  the  pipe  from  my  mouth,  and,  after  refilling  ifc, 
handing  it  to  the  head  chief,  sitting  on  my  left,  who,  drawing  three  or  four 
long,  silent  whiffs,  passed  it  to  his  next  neighbor  on  his  left;  and  in 
similar  manner  it  made  the  circle  of  the  chiefs,  until  it  finally  returned  to 
the  medicine  man,  who,  after  taking  a  few  final  whiffs,  laid  it  aside,  much  to 
my  relief,  as  I  feared  the  consequences  of  a  repetition  of  my  former  effort. 

Romeo,  the  interpreter,  having  been  mounted  upon  an  indifferent  animal, 
had  fallen  to  the  rear  of  the  column  during  the  march  that  day,  and  I  was 
deprived  of  his  services  during  my  interview  with  the  chief.  Colonel  Cook, 
during  this  time,  was  in  an  adjoining  lodge,  each  moment  naturally  becom- 
ing more  solicitous  lest  upon  the  arrival  of  the  troops  there  should  be  a 
collision  between  the  Indians  and  the  excited  volunteers.  To  the  inquiries 
of  the  chiefs  I  explained  the  object  of  our  march,  without  alluding  to  the 
two  captive  girls,  the  time  not  having  arrived  for  discussing  that  subject. 
Having  resolved  to  obtain  the  release  of  the  captives,  all  other  purposes  were 
necessarily  laid  aside ;  and  as  I  knew  that  the  captives  could  not  be  released 
should  hostilities  once  occur  between  the  troops  and  Indians,  I  became  for 
the  time  being  an  ardent  advocate  of  peace  measures,  and  informed  the 
chiefs  that  such  was  my  purpose  at  the  time.  I  also  requested  them  to  inform 
me  where  I  would  find  the  most  suitable  camping  ground  in  the  vicinity 
of  the  village,  to  which  request  Medicine  Arrow  replied  that  he  would  ac- 
company me  in  person  and  point  out  the  desired  ground. 

When  this  offer  was  made  I  accepted  it  as  a  kindness,  but  when  the  chief 
conducted  me  to  a  camp  ground  separated  from  the  village,  and  from  all 
view  of  the  latter,  I  had  reason  to  modify  my  opinion  of  his  pretended 
kindness,  particularly  when  coupled  with  his  subsequent  conduct.  My 
command  soon  came  up,  and  was  conducted  to  the  camp  ground  indicated 
by  Medicine  Arrow,  the  distance  between  the  camp  and  the  village  not 
exceeding  three-fourths  of  a  mile.  I  was  still  uncertain  as  to  whether  there 
were  any  grounds  to  doubt  that  the  two  white  girls  were  cnptives  in  Medicine 
Arrow's  village.  I  anxiously  awaited  the  arrival  of  Mo-nah-see-tah,  who 
could  and  would  solve  this  question.  She  came  with  the  main  body  of  the 
troops,  and  I  at  once  informed  her  whose  village  it  was  alongside  of  which  we 
were  located. 

To  my  inquiry  as  to  whether  the  two  white  girls  were  prisoners  in  Medicine 
Arrow's  village,  she  promptly  replied  in  the  affirmative,  and' atr  the  same 
time  exhibited  a  desire  to  aid  as  far  as  possible  in  effecting-  tiieir  release. 
It  was  still  early  in  the  afternoon,  and  I  did  not  deem  it  necessary,  or  even 
advisable,  to  proceed  with  undue  haste  in  the  negotiations  by  which  I  expect- 
ed to  bring  about  the  release  of  the  two  captives.  Although' our  camp,  as 
already  explained,  was  cut  off  from  a  view  of  tire  village-,  yet  I  had  provided 


242  MY  LIFE  ON  THE  PLAINS. 

against  either  surprise  or  strategem,  by  posting  some  of  my  men  on  promi- 
nent points  near  by,  from  which  they  obtained  a  full  view  of  both  our  camp 
and  the  village,  and  thus  rendered  it  impossible  for  any  important  move- 
ment to  take  place  in  the  latter  without  being  seen.  I  felt  confident  that 
as  soon  as  it  was  dark  the  entire  village  would  probably  steal  away,  and 
leave  us  in  the  lurch;  but  I  proposed  to  make  my  demand  for  the  surrender 
of  the  captives  long  before  darkness  should  aid  the  Indians  in  eluding  us. 

From  fifty  to  one  hundred  chiefs,  warriors,  and  young  men  were  assem- 
bled at  my  headquarters,  or  about  the  camp  fire  built  in  front  of  headquar- 
ters. Apparently  they  were  there  from  motives  of  mere  curiosity,  but 
later  developments  proved  they  had  another  object  in  view.  Finally  Med- 
icine Arrow  came  to  my  camp,  accompanied  by  some  of  his  head  men,  and 
after  shaking  hands  with  apparent  cordiality,  stated  that  some  of  his  young 
men,  desirous  of  manifesting  their  friendship  for  us,  would  visit  our  camp 
in  a  few  minutes,  and  entertain  us  by  a  serenade.  This  idea  was  a  novel 
one  to  me,  and  I  awaited  the  arrival  of  the  serenaders  with  no  little  curi- 
osity. 

Before  their  arrival,  however,  my  lookouts  reported  unusual  commotion 
and  activity  in  the  Indian  village.  The  herd  of  the  latter  had  been  called  in, 
and  officers  sent  by  me  to  investigate  this  matter  confirmed  the  report,  and 
added  that  everything  indicated  a  contemplated  flight  on  the  part  of  the  In- 
dians. I  began  then  to  comprehend  the  object  of  the  proposed  serenade; 
it  was  to  occupy  our  attention  while  the  village  could  pack  up  and  take 
flight.  Pretending  ignorance  of  what  was  transpiring  in  the  village,  I  con- 
tinued to  converse,  through  Romeo,  with  the  chiefs,  until  the  arrival  of  the 
Indian  musicians.  These,  numbering  about  a  dozen  young  men,  were 
mounted  on  ponies  which,  like  themselves,  were  ornamented  in  the  high- 
est degree,  according  to  Indian  fashion.  The  musicians  were  feathered 
and  painted  in  the  most  horrible  as  well  as  fantastic  manner.  Their  in- 
struments consisted  of  reeds,  the  sounds  from  which  more  nearly  re- 
sembled those  of  the  fife  than  any  other,  although  there  was  a  total  lack  of  har- 
mony between  the  various  pieces.  As  soon  as  the  musicians  arrived  they  be- 
gan riding  in  a  gallop  in  a  small  circle,  of  which  circle  our  little  group, 
composed  of  a  few  officers  and  the  chiefs,  composed  the  centre.  The  dis- 
play of  horsemanship  was  superb,  and  made  amends  for  the  discordant  sounds 
given  forth  as  music. 

During  all  this  time  reports  continued  to  come  in,  leaving  no  room  to 
doubt  that  the  entire  village  was  preparing  to  decamp.  To  have  opposed 
this  movement  by  a  display  of  force  on  the  part  of  the  troops  would  have 
only  precipitated  a  terrible  conflict,  for  which  I  was  not  yet  prepared,  keeping 
in  mind  the  rescue  of  the  white  girls.  I  did  not  propose,  however,  to  relin- 
quish the  advantage  we  then  had  by  our  close  proximity  to  the  village,  and 
permit  the  latter  to  place  several  miles  between  us. 

Knowing  that  the  musicians  would  soon  depart,  and  with  them  perhaps 
the  chiefs  and  warriors  then  grouped  about  my  camp  fire,  I  determined  to 
seize  the  principal  chiefs  then  present,  permit  the  village  to  depart  if  necessa- 
ry, and  hold  the  captured  chiefs  as  hostages  for  the  surrender  of  the  white  girls 
and  the  future  good  behavior  of  the  tribe.  This  was  a  move  requiring  not 
only  promptness  but  most  delicate  and  careful  handling,  in  order  to  avoid 
bloodshed.  Quietly  passing  the  word  to  a  few  of  the  officers  who  sat  near 
me  around  the  camp  fire,  I  directed  them  to  leave  the  group  one  by  one, 


MY  LIFE  OX  THE  PLAINS.  243 

and,  in  such  manner  as  not  to  attract  the  attention  of  the  Indians,  proceed 
to  their  companies  and  select  quickly  some  of  their  most  reliable  men,  in- 
structing the  latter  to  assemble  around  and  near  my  camp  fire,  well  armed, 
as  if  merely  attracted  there  by  the  Indian  serenade.  The  men  thus  selected 
were  to  come  singly,  appear  as  unconcerned  as  possible,  and  be  in  readiness 
to  act  promptly,  but  to  do  nothing  without  orders  from  me. 

In  this  manner  about  one  hundred  of  my  men  were,  in  an  inconceivably 
short  space  of  time,  mingled  with  the  Indians,  who,  to  the  number  of  forty 
or  more,  sat  or  stood  about  my  camp  fire,  laughing  in  their  sleeves  (had  they 
not  been  minus  these  appendages),  no  doubt,  at  the  clever  dodge  by  which 
they  were  entertaining  the  white  men  while  their  village  was  hastening  prep- 
arations for  a  speedy  flight.  When  the  musicians  had  apparently  exhausted 
their  programme,  they  took  their  departure,  informing  us  that  later  in  the 
evening  they  would  return  and  repeat  the  performance;  they  might  have  add- 
ed, "with  an  entire  change  of  programme." 

After  their  departure  the  conversation  continued  with  the  chiefs  until,  by 
glancing  about  me,  I  saw  that  a  sufficient  number  of  my  men  had  mingled 
with  the  Indians  to  answer  my  purpose.  Of  the  forty  or  more  Indians  in  tho 
group,  there  were  but  few  chiefs,  the  majority  being  young  men  or  boys.  My 
attention  was  devoted  to  the  chiefs,  and  acting  upon  the  principle  that  for  the 
purposes  desired  half  a  dozen  would  be  as  valuable  as  half  a  hundred,  I  deter- 
mined to  seize  the  principal  chiefs  then  present,  and  permit  the  others  to  de- 
part. To  do  this  without  taking  or  losing  life  now  became  the  problem.  In- 
dicating in  a  quiet  manner  to  some  of  my  men  who  were  nearest  to  me  to  be 
ready  to  prevent  the  escape  of  three  or  four  of  the  Indians  whom  I  pointed  out, 
I  then  directed  Romeo  to  command  silence  on  the  part  of  the  Indians,  and  to 
inform  them  that  I  was  about  to  communicate  something  of  great  import- 
ance to  them.  This  was  sufficient  to  attract  their  undivided  attention.  I  then 
rose  from  my  seat  near  the  fire,  and  unbuckling  my  revolver  from  my  waist 
asked  the  Indians  to  observe  that  I  threw  my  weapons  upon  the  ground,  as  an 
evidence  that  in  what  I  was  about  to  do  I  did  not  desire  or  propose  to  shed 
blood  unless  forced  to  do  so.  I  then  asked  the  chiefs  to  look  about  them  and 
count  the  armed  men  whom  I  had  posted  among  and  around  them,  completely 
cutting  off  every  avenue  of  escape.  They  had  attempted,  under  pretence  of  a 
friendly  visit  to  my  camp,  to  deceive  me,  in  order  that  their  village  might 
elude  us,  but  their  designs  had  been  frustrated,  and  they  were  now  in  em- 
power. I  asked  them  to  quietly  submit  to  what  was  now  inevitable,  aiul 
promised  them  that  if  they  and  their  people  responded  in  the  proper  man- 
ner to  the  reasonable  demands  which  I  intended  to  make,  all  would  be  well, 
and  they  would  be  restored  to  their  people. 

The  reader  must  not  imagine  that  this  was  listened  to  in  tame  silence  by 
the  thoroughly  excited  Indians,  old  and  young.  Upon  the  first  intimation 
from  me  regarding  the  armed  men,  and  before  I  could  explain  their  purpose, 
every  Indian  who  was  dismounted  sprang  instantly  to  his  feet,  while  Pilose 
who  were  mounted  gathered  the  reins  of  their  ponies ;  all  drew  their  revolvers 
or  strung  their  bows,  and  for  a  few  moments  it  seemed  as  if  nothing  could 
avert  a  collision,  which  could  only  terminate  in  the  annihilation  of  the  Indi- 
ans, and  an  equal  or  perhaps  greater  loss  on  our  part.  A  single  shot  fired, 
an  indiscreet  word  uttered,  would  have  been  the  signal  to  commence.  My 
men  behaved  admirably,  taking  their  positions  in  such  manner  that  each  In- 
dian was  confronted  by  at  least  two  men.  All  this  time  the  Indians  were  ges- 


244  MY  LIFE  ON  THE  PLAINS. 

ticulating  and  talking  in  the  most  excited  manner;  the  boys  and  young  men 
counselling  resistance,  the  older  men  and  chiefs  urging  prudence  until  an  un- 
derstanding could  be  had. 

The  powers  of  Romeo  as  interpreter  were  employed  without  stint,  in  re- 
peating to  the  chiefs  my  urgent  appeals  to  restrain  their  young  men  and 
avoid  bloodshed.  Even  at  this  date  I  recall  no  more  exciting  experience  with 
Indians  than  the  occasion  of  which  I  now  write.  Near  me  stood  a  tall,  gray- 
haired  chief,  who,  while  entreating  his  people  to  be  discreet,  kept  his  cocked 
revolver  in  his  hand  ready  for  use,  should  the  emergency  demand  it.  He  was 
one  of  the  few  whom  I  had  determined  to  hold.  Near  him  stood  another,  a 
most  powerful  and  forbidding-looking  warrior,  who  was  without  firearms,  but 
who  was  armed  with  a  bow,  already  strung,  and  a  quiver  full  of  iron-pointed 
arrows.  His  coolness  during  this  scene  of  danger  and  excitement  was  often  the 
subject  of  remark  afterward  between  the  officers  whose  attention  had  been 
drawn  to  him.  He  stood  apparently  unaffected  by  the  excitement  about 
him,  but  not  unmindful  of  the  surrounding  danger.  Holding  his  bow  in  one 
hand,  with  the  other  he  continued  to  draw  from  his  quiver  arrow  after  ar- 
row. Each  one  he  would  examine  as  coolly  as  if  he  expected  to  engage  in. 
target  practice.  First  he  would  cast  his  eye  along  the  shaft  of  the  arrow, 
to  see  if  it  was  perfectly  straight  and  true.  Then  he  would  with  thumb  and 
finger  gently  feel  the  point  and  edge  of  the  barbed  head,  returning  to  the 
quiver  each  one  whose  condition  did  not  satisfy  him. 

In  this  manner  he  continued  until  he  had  selected  perhaps  half  a  dozen 
arrows,  with  which  he  seemed  satisfied,  and  which  he  retained  in  his  hand, 
while  his  quick  eye  did  not  permit  a  single  incident  about  him  to  escape 
unnoticed.  The  noise  of  voices  and  the  excitement  increased  until  a  move- 
ment began  on  the  part  of  the  Indians  who  were  mounted,  principally  the 
young  men  and  boys.  If  the  latter  could  be  allowed  to  escape  and  the  chiefs 
be  retained,  the  desired  object  would  be  gained.  Suddenly  a  rush  was  made. 
But  for  the  fact  that  my  men  were  ordered  not  to  fire,  the  attempt  of  the 
Indians  would  not  have  been  successful.  I,  as  well  as  the  other  officers  near 
roe,  called  upon  the  men  not  to  fire.  The  result  was  that  all  but  four  broke 
through  the  lines  and  made  their  escape.  The  four  detained,  however,  were 
those  desired,  being  chiefs  and  warriors  of  prominence. 

Forming  my  men  about  them  in  such  impassable  ranks  that  a  glance  was 
sufficient  to  show  how  futile  all  further  efforts  to  escape  would  prove,  I  then 
explained  to  the  four  captive  Indians  that  I  knew  the  design  under  which 
they  had  visited  our  camp;  that  I  also  knew  that  in  their  village  were  held  as 
captives  two  white  girls,  whose  release  the  troops  were  there  to  enforce,  and 
to  effect  their  release,  as  well  as  to  compel  the  Cheyennes  to  abandon  the  war 
path  and  return  to  their  reservation,  I  had  seized  the  four  Indians  as  hosta- 
ges. To  prove  my  sincerity  and  earnest  desire  to  arrange  these  matters  ami- 
cably, and  without  resort  to  force,  the  Indians  were  told  they  might  select 
one  of  their  number,  whom  I  would  release  and  send  as  a  messenger  of  peace 
to  the  village,  the  latter  having  left  in  indiscriminate  flight  as  soon  as  the  seiz- 
ure of  the  chiefs  was  made. 

It  became  a  matter  of  great  difficulty,  without  the  employment  of  forces 
to  induce  the  four  Indians  to  give  up  their  arms.  I  explained  to  them  that 
they  were  prisoners,  and  it  was  one  of  our  customs  to  disarm  all  men  held  as 
prisoners.  Should  they  be  released,  however,  I  assured  them  their  arms  would 
be  restored  to  them.  No  argument  could  prevail  upon  them  to  relinquish 


MY  LIFE  ON  THE  PLAINS.  245 

their  arms  until  I  stated  to  them  that  a  persistence  in  their  refusal  would 
compel  me  to  summon  a  sufficient  number  of  men  to  take  the  arms  by  force; 
and  it  was  even  necessary  to  parade  the  men  in  front  of  them  before  the  arms 
were  finally  given  up.  After  a  lengthy  conference  with  each  other,  they  an- 
nounced that  they  had  agreed  upon  one  of  their  number  who,  in  accordance 
with  my  promise,  should  be  released  and  sent  to  the  tribe  as  bearer  of  my  de- 
mands, and  of  any  messages  they  might  desire  to  send  to  their  people. 

I  accordingly  caused  bountiful  presents  of  coffee  and  sugar  to  be  given 
the  one  so  chosen,  returned  to  him  his  pony  and  arms,  and  intrusted  him  with 
verbal  messages  to  his  tribe,  the  substance  of  which  was  as  follows :  First,  I 
demanded  the  unconditional  surrender  of  the  two  white  girls  held  captive  in 
the  village ;  hitherto  surrenders  of  white  captives  by  Indians  had  only  been 
made  on  payment  of  heavy  ransom.  Second,  I  required  the  Cheyenne  village, 
as  an  evidence  of  peaceable  intentions  and  good  faith  on  their  part,  to  proceed 
at  once  to  their  reservation,  and  to  locate  near  Camp  Supply,  reporting  to  the 
military  commander  at  that  station.  Third,  I  sent  a  friendly  message  to  Lit- 
tle Robe,  inviting  him  to  visit  me  with  a  view  to  the  speedy  settlement  of  the 
questions  at  issue,  promising  him  unmolested  transit  coming  and  returning 
for  him  and  as  many  of  his  people  as  chose  to  visit  me.  In  case  of  failure  to 
comply  with  the  first  two  of  my  demands,  hostilities  would  be  continued,  and 
my  command  would  at  once  commence  the  pursuit  of  the  village,  which,  con- 
sidering its  size  and  the  poor  condition  of  the  ponies  at  that  early  season  of  the 
year,  would  be  unable  to  escape  from  the  cavalry. 

The  Indian  who  was  to  go  as  bearer  of  these  demands  was  also  invited  to 
return,  assured  that  whether  the  response  of  his  people  should  prove  favora- 
ble or  not,  he  should  be  granted  a  safe-conduct  between  the  camp  and  the  vil- 
lage. Inwardly  congratulating  himself,  no  doubt,  upon  the  good  fortune 
which  gave  him  his  liberty,  the  messenger  of  peace  or  war,  as  his  tribe  might 
elect,  took  his  departure  for  his  village.  With  him  went  the  earnest  wishes 
for  success  of  every  inmate  of  the  camp ;  but  if  this  was  the  feeling  of  the  com- 
mand generally,  who  can  realize  the  intense  interest  and  anxiety  with  which 
young  Brewster  now  awaited  the  result  of  this  effort  to  secure  the  freedom  of 
his  sister?  And  if  the  two  forlorn,  helpless  girls  knew  of  the  presence  of 
troops  of  their  own  race,  what  must  have  been  the  bitter  despondency,  the 
painful  relinquishment  of  all  hope  as  they  saw  the  village  and  its  occupants 
commencing  a  hasty  flight,  and  no  apparent  effort  upon  the  part  of  the  troops 
to  effect  their  release? 

What  comfort  it  would  have  been  to  these  ill-fated  maidens  could  they  have 
known,  before  being  hurried  from  the  village,  of  the  steps  already  taken  to 
restore  them  to  home  and  friends,  or  better  still,  if  one  of  them  could  have 
known  that  almost  within  the  sound  of  her  voice,  a  brother  was  patiently 
but  determinedly  biding  the  time  that  should  restore  his  sister  to  his  arms. 

Relying  upon  the  influence  which  I  believed  Little  Robe  would  exert 
upon  his  people,  and  knowing  the  pressure  we  were  able  to  bring  to  bear 
through  the  three  chiefs  we  held  as  hostages,  I  felt  confident  that  sooner  or 
later  the  Cheyennes  would  be  forced  to  release  the  two  white  girls  from  their 
captivity.  Placing  a  strong  guard  over  the  three  chiefs,  and  warning  them  not 
to  attempt  to  escape  if  they  valued  their  lives,  I  returned  to  my  tent  after 
having  ordered  every  comfort  possible  to  be  provided  for  our  prisoners  con- 
sistent with  their  position. 

It  was  perhaps  an  hour  or  more  after  dark  when  an  Indian  voice  was 


246  MY  LIFE  ON  THE  PLAINS. 

heard  calling  from  one  of  the  hillocks  overlooking  the  camp.  I  proceeded  to 
the  guard  fire  near  which  the  three  chiefs  were  still  seated  engaged  in  conver- 
sation, and  through  Romeo  inquired  who  the  parties  were  whose  voices  we 
heard,  and  their  object.  They  informed  me  that  the  voices  were  those  of  some 
of  their  young  men  who  were  anxious  to  ascertain  if  their  friends  the  captives 
were  still  alive.  Anxious  that  they  should  not  only  see  that  their  friends  were 
alive,  but  well  treated,  I  desired  to  induce  them  to  come  within  our  lines  and 
visit  the  captive  chiefs.  This  was  communicated  to  them  through  the  chiefs, 
who  called  to  them  in  tones  capable  of  being  heard  far  be}^ond  the  point  at 
which  the  young  Indians  were  posted.  But  this  did  not  satisfy  their  suspicious 
natures;  they  imagined  some  trap,  and  declined  to  accept  the  invitation.  Ro- 
meo, the  only  one  who  could  converse  freely  in  the  Indian  tongue,  might  have 
been  able  to  persuade  them  to  come  in,  but  it  was  not  safe  for  him  to  venture 
beyond  the  line  of  our  pickets  and  trust  himself  in  the  power  of  the  young  In- 
dians. 

In  this  emergency  I  thought  of  Mo-nah-see-tah,  in  whom  I  had  every  con- 
fidence, and  who  I  believed  might  be  successful  in  inducing  her  friends  to  come 
in.  Sending  for  her,  I  soon  acquainted  her  with  my  plan,  to  which  she  gave 
her  ready  assent,  only  expressing  an  apprehension  that  in  passing  our  own 
chain  of  sentries  in  the  darkness,  they  might  mistake  her  for  an  enemy  and 
fire  upon  her.  This  difficulty  I  removed  by  offering  to  escort  her  safely  through 
the  line  of  pickets,  and  there  await  her  return.  Starting  at  once  in  the  dark- 
ness, she  clinging  to  my  hand  with  the  natural  timidity  of  a  girl,  we  proceeded 
to  the  picket  station  nearest  to  the  point  from  which  the  sound  of  voices  had 
come,  and  after  explaining  to  the  sentry  our  purpose,  passed  beyond  as  far  as 
it  was  prudent  to  do,  and  then,  bidding  Mo-nah-see-tah  to  proceed  on  her  mis- 
sion, I  halted  to  await  her  return.  A  few  moments  later  I  heard  her  voice  in 
the  darkness  calling  to  her  friends  beyond ;  back  came  the  quick  response,  and 
soon  after  I  could  distinguish  the  tones  of  the  assembled  group  as  Mo-nah-see- 
tnh  endeavored  to  convince  them  of  their  security  in  trusting  to  the  promises 
made  them. 

Her  arguments  finally  prevailed  over  their  suspicions,  and  in  the  dim  light 
of  the  stars  I  could  see  her  returning,  accompanied  by  four  or  five  others.  Not 
caring  to  tempt  them  by  meeting  them  alone  so  far  from  support,  I  slowly  re- 
tired until  I  was  near  the  picket  post.  Here  the  Indians  found  me,  and  after 
the  form  of  an  introduction  by  Mo-nali  see-tah  and  a  general  hand-shaking, 
the  entire  party  proceeded  without  hesitation  to  the  guard  fire,  where  they 
joined  their  less  fortunate  chiefs. 

It  may  strike  the  reader  with  some  surprise  that  Mo-nah-see-tah,  herself 
a  captive  in  our  hands,  should  have  voluntarily  returned  to  us  that  night  after 
once  being  safely  beyond  our  lines.  But  she  only  confirmed  the  confidence 
that  was  placed  in  her.  During  her  imprisonment,  if  her  stay  in  our  camp 
without  a  guard  may  be  termed  imprisonment,  she  had  become  a  great  favor- 
ite .with  the  entire  command;  not  only  this,  but  she  believed  she  would  in  due 
time  be  given  up  to  her  own  people,  and  that  until  then  she  would  receive 
kind  treatment  at  our  hands  and  be  exposed  to  less  personal  danger  and  suffer- 
ing during  hostilities  than  if  with  her  village. 

The  visit  of  the  young  men  to  our  camp  that  night  could  not  but  have  a 
beneficial  influence  upon  the  tribe,  as  they  were  enabled  to  see  that  the  three 
chiefs  were  being  treated  with  the  utmost  consideration,  and  were  being  held, 
as  informed  at  first,  simply  as  hostages,  to  enforce  compliance  with  demands 


MY  LIFE  OX  THE  PLAINS.  247 

which  even  an  Indian's  ideas  of  right  and  wrong  must  pronounce  just.  After 
a  lengthy  conversation  between  the  captives  and  their  friends,  the  latter  took 
their  departure,  charged  with  messages  to  the  village,  both  from  the  captive 
chiefs  and  me,  similar  to  those  transmitted  through  the  chief  who  had  been  re- 
leased for  that  purpose. 

The  following  day  was  passed  without  incident  in  awaiting  the  arrival  of  ti- 
dings from  the  village.  Early  in  the  afternoon  the  pickets  reported  a  small 
body  of  Indians  in  sight.  Upon  a  nearer  approach  the  party  appeared  to  con- 
sist of  about  fifty  mounted  Indians.  They  rode  steadily  in  the  direction  of  the 
camp,  with  no  apparent  wish  to  conceal  their  movements,  thus  indicating  that 
they  were  on  an  errand  of  peace.  When  within  half  a  mile  or  less  of  camp 
the  entire  party  dismounted,  and  after  picketing  their  ponies  out  to  graze,  ad- 
vanced on  foot  directly  toward  camp.  So  strange  a  proceeding,  and  at  a  time 
when  the  excitement  regarding  our  relations  with  the  Indians  ran  high,  was 
sufficient  to  assemble  nearly  all  the  occupants  of  camp  to  watch  the  approach 
of  this  delegation  of  Indians.  The  latter  were  apparelled  in  their  best  and 
most  highly  colored  clothes.  As  they  came  near,  it  was  perceived  that  several 
paces  in  advance  of  the  main  group  strode  two  chiefs,  evidently  leaders  of  the 
party ;  both  advanced  with  uncovered  heads.  Suddenly  I  thought  I  detected 
a  familiar  face  and  form  in  the  taller  of  the  t\vo  chiefs  in  front,  and  on  more 
careful  scrutiny  I  recognized  my  former  friend  and  guest  Little  Robe,  who  had 
thus  quickly  responded  to  my  invitation  to  cast  aside  all  doubts  and  come  and 
visit  me,  with  a  view  to  bringing  about  more  friendly  relations  between  his 
people  and  the  whites. 

As  soon  as  I  recognized  him  I  advanced  to  meet  him.  He  grasped  my 
hand  and  embraced  me  with  what  seemed  to  me  real  cordiality.  Waiting  un- 
til the  other  members  of  his  party  came  up,  I  shook  hands  with  each  individual, 
and  then  invited  them  to  my  tent.  As  the  tent  would  not  accommodate  the 
entire  party,  Little  Robe  designated  about  a  dozen  of  the  most  important,  who 
entered,  while  the  others  remained  outside.  I  soon  found  that  in  Little  Robe  I 
had  a  hearty  coadjutor  in  the  work  before  me.  He  admitted  that  the  white 
girls  were  held  as  captives  in  the  Cheyenne  village,  which  was  the  first  posi- 
tive evidence  received  of  this  fact.  He  also  stilted,  what  I  had  no  reason  to 
doubt,  that  he  had  at  various  times  attempted  to  purchase  them,  with  a  view,  if 
successful,  of  returning  them  to  the  nearest  military  post ;  but  his  efforts  in  this 
direction  had  always  failed.  He  admitted  the  justice  of  my  demands  upon  his 
people,  and  assured  me  that  to  bring  about  a  satisfactory  condition  of  affairs  he 
would  use  every  exertion  and  employ  all  the  influence  at  his  command.  It 
was  to  assure  me  of  this  desire  on  his  part  that  he  had  hastened  to  visit  me. 

Knowing  that  the  surest  and  speediest  way  to  establish  a  state  of  good 
feeling  in  an  Indian  is  to  provide  liberally  for  the  wants  of  his  stomach,  I  or- 
dered a  beef  to  be  killed  and  distributed  among  the  followers  of  Little  Robe; 
with  this  also  were  distributed  the  usual  supplies  of  coffee,  sugar,  flour,  etc.,  so 
that  the  recipients  were  not  only  prepared  to  regard  us  as  at  least  very  kindly 
disposed,  but  I  knew  the  effect  on  the  village,  when  the  result  of  the  visit,  and 
the  treatment  extended  to  our  guests  was  described,  would  materially  aid  us  in 
our  negotiations  with  the  tribe. 

Little  Robe,  while  earnest  in  his  desire  to  see  the  white  girls  returned  to  us, 
frankly  admitted  that  his  influence  was  not  supreme,  and  there  were  those  who 
would  object  to  their  release,  at  least  without  compensation;  and  it  might  bo 
that  a  satisfactory  settlement  of  the  question  might  be  delayed  for  many  days. 


248  MY  LIFE  ON  THE  PLAINS. 

After  partaking  of  a  bountiful  repast,  Little  Robe  and  his  party  set  out  for  the 
village,  promising  to  send  me  word  the  following  day  as  to  his  success.  An- 
other day  was  passed  in  waiting,  when  the  chief  who  had  accompanied  Little 
Kobe  the  previous  day  again  visited  us,  but  brought  no  decisive  or  satisfactory 
reply.  The  substance  of  the  reply  was  that  the  Cheyennes  desired  us  to  re- 
lease the  three  chiefs  then  held  by  us  as  hostages,  after  which  they  would  be 
prepared  to  consider  the  question  of  the  release  of  the  two  white  girls.  To 
this  I  sent  back  a  reply  that  we  would  remain  in  the  camp  we  then  occupied 
until  the  following  clay,  when,  if  a  favorable  answer  should  not  have  been  re- 
ceived, we  would  follow  on  their  trail  and  encamp  nearer  to  the  village,  the 
great  distance  then  separating  us,  about  twelve  miles,  being  a  hindrance  in  the 
way  of  transmitting  messages  promptly  from  one  to  the  other. 

I  knew  that  the  village  was  in  no  condition  for  a  rapid  or  extended  flight, 
and  could  be  overhauled  by  the  cavalry  whenever  desired;  at  the  same  time,  to 
allow  as  much  freedom  in  their  deliberations  as  possible,  I  had  not  been  un- 
willing that  a  few  miles  should  separate  us.  No  reply  was  received ;  conse- 
quently we  packed  up  and  marched  down  the  Sweetwater,  on  the  trail  of  the 
village,  about  ten  miles,  and  went  into  camp.  Here  I  received  another  visit 
from  the  chief  who  had  previously  acted  as  diplomatic  courier  between  the 
camp  and  village,  but  the  response  of  the  Cheyennes  was  still  unsatisfactory, 
and  exhibited  a  disinclination  on  their  part  to  make  any  decided  promises  re- 
specting the  release  of  the  captive  white  girls.  They  insisted  as  preliminary 
to  such  decision  that  the  three  chiefs  held  by  us  should  be  restored  to  liberty, 
after  which  we  might  discuss  the  question  relating  to  the  release  of  the  girls. 

I  will  not  weary  the  reader  by  describing  the  various  subterfuges  re- 
sorted to  by  the  Indians,  by  which  they  strove  to  avoid  or  delay  the  sur- 
render of  the  white  girls  without  first,  as  had  been  customary,  receiving  a 
ransom.  Finally,  after  I  had  almost  exhausted  the  patience  of  the  troops, 
particularly  of  the  Kansas  regiment  which  had  been  raised  and  organized 
mainly  to  effect  the  recapture  of  thewhite  girls,  or  else  avenge  the  outrage 
of  which  they  had  been  the  victims,  I  determined  to  force  matters  to  an 
issue  without  further  quibbling  on  the  part  of  the  Indians. 

I  sent  for  a  delegation  of  chiefs  from  the  Cheyenne  village  to  receive  my 
ultimatum.  They  came,  and  upon  their  arrival  I  assembled  them  in  my  tent, 
the  three  captured  chiefs  being  also  permitted  to  be  present,  as  the  confer- 
ence, as  will  be  seen,  was  to  be  of  deep  interest  to  them.  After  recounting  to 
the  chiefs  the  incidents  of  our  pursuit  of  the  village,  their  surprise  at  being 
overtaken,  the  stratagems  by  which  they  hoped  to  elude  us,  the  steps  we  had 
already  taken  to  obtain  the  release  of  the  white  girls,  and  the  delays  inter- 
posed by  the  Indians,  I  stated  that  I  had  but  one  other  message  to  send  to  the 
village;  and  upon  the  chiefs  of  the  latter  would  rest  the  responsibility  of  peace 
or  war.  Further  delay  would  not  be  submitted  to  on  our  part.  We  knew 
they  had  two  of  our  race  captives  in  the  village,  and  we  were  there  to  de- 
mand and  enforce  the  demand  for  their  release,  cost  what  it  might.  I  then 
informed  them  that  if  by  sunset  the  following  day  the  two  white  girls  were 
not  restored  to  our  hands  unharmed,  the  lives  of  the  three  chiefs  would  be 
forfeited,  and  the  troops  would  resume  active  hostilities.  At  the  same  time  I 
called  attention  to  the  fact  that  in  the  famished  condition  of  their  ponies  they 
could  not  expect  to  escape  the  pursuit  of  the  cavalry.  Every  argument  which 
might  have  weight  in  influencing  a  favorable  decision  was  stated  to  them.  The 
conference  then  broke  up,  and  the  three  chiefs  were  remanded  to  the  custody 


MY  LIFE  OX  THE  PLAINS.  249 

of  the  guard.  The  delegation  from  the  village,  after  a  brief  interview  with 
their  captive  comrades,  took  a  hasty  departure,  and  set  out  upon  their  return  to 
the  village,  deeply  impressed,  apparently,  with  the  importance  of  promptness 
in  communicating  to  the  chiefs  at  the  village  the  decision  which  had  been  ar- 
rived at  regarding  the  captives. 

The  terms  given  to  the  Indians  soon  became  known  to  every  individual  in 
the  command,  and  naturally  excited  the  deepest  interest.  All  hoped  for  a 
favorable  issue,  but  no  one  regarded  the  events  then  transpiring  with  the 
intense  interest  and  anxiety  felt  by  young  Brewster,  who  now  saw  that  his 
long-cherished  hope  to  recover  his  sister  was  either  about  to  be  realized,  or 
forever  sealed  in  disappointment. 

The  captive  chiefs  did  not  pretend  to  conceal  their  solicitude  as  to  the  part 
they  were  involuntarily  made  to  piny  in  the  events  then  transpiring.  I  did 
not  expect  prompt  action  on  the  part  of  the  chiefs  in  the  village.  I  knew 
they  would  practise  every  delay  conceivable  before  complying  with  our  de- 
mands ;  but  when  the  question  was  forced  upon  them  as  to  whether  they  pre- 
ferred to  deliver  up  the  white  girls  to  us  or  to  force  by  their  refusal  the  exe- 
cution of  the  three  chiefs,  their  decision  would  be  in  favor  of  their  people. 

Three  o'clock  arrived,  and  no  tidings  from  the  village.  By  this  time  the  of- 
ficers and  men  of  the  command  had  assembled  near  headquarters,  and  upon 
the  small  eminences  near  by,  eagerly  watching  the  horizon  in  the  direction 
of  the  village,  to  catch  the  first  glimpse  of  the  messengers  who  must  soon  ar- 
rive to  avert  the  execution  of  the  three  chiefs.  Even  the  three  chiefs  became 
despondent  as  the  sun  slowly  but  surely  approached  the  horizon,  and  no  tid- 
ings from  the  village  reached  them.  Finally  Romeo  came  to  me  and  stated 
that  the  three  chiefs  desired  to  see  me.  I  repaired  to  their  place  of  confine- 
ment at  once,  and  was  asked  by  the  younger  of  the  three  if  it  was  my  firm 
purpose  to  make  good  my  words  in  the  event  of  the  failure  of  their  people 
to  release  the  white  girls.  I  replied  in  the  affirmative.  The  chief  then  at- 
tempted a  little  Indian  diplomacy,  by  assuring  me  that  in  the  village  and 
among  his  own  people  he  was  a  man  of  great  consequence,  and  could  exert 
a  wide  influence;  for  this  reason  he  requested  me  to  release  him,  and  he  would 
hasten  to  the  village,  obtain  the  release  of  the  two  girls,  and  return  in  time  to 
save  his  two  companions. 

When  this  proposition  was  first  made  I  attributed  it  to  fear  that  the  chiefs  in 
the  village  might  decline  to  restore  the  two  girls  to  liberty,  and  the  lives  of 
the  three  chiefs  would  be  sacrificed  thereby;  but  subsequent  events  proved 
that  while  this  consideration  may  have  had  its  influence,  the  principal  motive 
which  prompted  the  proposition  was  a  desire  to  escape  from  pur  hands  before 
the  white  girls  should  be  restored  to  us,  as  the  chief  referred  to  had  been  a 
party  to  their  capture  and  to  the  subsequent  ill  treatment  they  had  received. 

I  replied  to  his  proposal,  that  if  he  was  of  such  importance  in  his  tribe  as 
he  claimed  to  be,  he  was  the  most  proper  person  for  me  to  retain  possession 
of,  as  his  people  would  be  more  likely  to  accede  to  my  demands  to  save  his  life 
than  that  of  a  person  of  less  consequence. 

The  sun  was  perhaps  an  hour  high  when  the  dim  outlines  of  about  twenty 
mounted  figures  were  discerned  against  the  horizon,  on  a  high  hill,  two  or 
three  miles  to  the  west  of  us.  Instantly  all  eyes  were  directed  to  the  party, 
but  the  distance  was  too  great  to  enable  any  of  us  to  clearly  define  either 
the  number  or  character  of  the  group.  The  eyes  of  the  three  chiefs  percepti- 
bly brightened  with  hope.  Securing  my  field  glass,  I  carefully  scanned  the 


250  MY  LIFE  ON  THE  PLAIXS. 

party  on  the  hill.  Every  one  about  me  waited  in  anxious  suspense  the  re- 
sult of  my  examination.  Gradually,  under  the  magnifying  powers  of  the 
glass,  I  was  able  to  make  out  the  figures  in  sight.  I  could  only  determine 
at  first  that  the  group  was,  as  might  be  imagined,  composed  of  Indians,  and 
began  counting  them  audibly,  when  I  discovered  two  figures  mounted  upon 
the  same  pony. 

As  soon  as  this  was  announced  several  of  my  companions  at  once  ex- 
claimed, "Can  they  be  the  girls?"  I  could  detect  nothing,  however,  in  their 
appearance  warranting  such  a  conclusion,  their  dress  apparently  being  the 
same  as  that  of  the  other  individuals  of  the  group.  While  endeavoring  to  make 
out  something  more  definite  in  regard  to  the  party,  I  saw  the  two  figures  de- 
scend from  the  pony,  and,  leaving  the  rest  of  the  group,  advance  toward  us  on 
foot.  All  this  I  repdrted  to  the  anxious  bystanders,  who  became  now  more 
than  ever  convinced  that  the  two  figures  approaching  must  be  the  two  girls.  I 
began  describing  the  appearance  of  the  two  as  well  as  I  could,  with  the  aid  of 
the  glass :  "  One  seems  to  have  a  short,  heavy  figure ;  the  other  is  considerably 
taller  and  more  slender."  Young  Brewster,  who  stood  at  my  side,  immedi- 
ately responded,  "The  last  one  must  be  my  sister ;  she  is  quite  tall.  Let  me  go 
and  meet  them ;  this  anxiety  is  more  than  I  can  endure."  But  this  I  declined, 
fearing  that  should  one  of  the  two  now  approaching  us  prove  to  be  his  sister, 
seeing  her  in  the  forlorn  condition  in  which  she  must  be  might  provoke  young 
Brewster  beyond  control,  and  induce  him  to  attempt  to  obtain  revenge  in  a 
manner  not  governed  by  either  prudence  or  propriety.  So  I  reluctantly  de- 
clined to  permit  him  to  advance  beyond  our  lines.  But  by  this  time  the  two 
figures  had  approached  near  enough  to  enable  me  clearly  to  determine  that  they 
were  really  of  white  complexion,  and  undoubtedly  the  two  girls  whose  release 
we  were  so  impatiently  waiting  for. 

As  the  Kansas  volunteers  had  left  their  homes  and  various  occupations  in 
civil  life  to  accomplish,  among  other  results,  the  release  of  the  two  girls  who 
had  been  abducted  from  the  frontier  of  their  State,  I  deemed  it  appropriate 
that  that  regiment  should  be  the  first  to  welcome  the  two  released  captives  to 
friends  and  freedom.  Accordingly  the  three  senior  officers  of  the  regiment 
were  designated  to  proceed  beyond  our  lines  and  conduct  the  two  girls  to  camp 
— a  duty  whose  performance  carried  its  pleasure  with  it.  The  three  officers 
advanced  to  meet  the  two  figures  (I  use  the  term  figures,  as  the  dress  was  of 
that  nondescript  pattern  which  renders  this  term  most  appropriate).  They  had 
passed  one  fourth  of  the  distance,  perhaps,  when  young  Brewster,  whom  I  had 
detained  at  my  side  with  difficulty,  bounded  away,  and  the  next  moment  was 
running  at  full  speed  to  greet  his  long-lost  sister.  Dashing  past  the  three  of- 
ficers, he  clasped  in  his  arms  the  taller  of  the  two  girls.  This  told  us  all  we 
had  hoped  for.  We  awaited  their  approach,  and  as  they  drew  near  to  the  little 
brook  which  flowed  just  beyond  the  point  occupied  by  the  group  of  officers 
around  me,  I  stepped  forward,  and  extending  my  hands  to  the  two  girls,  bade 
them  a  hearty  welcome  to  liberty.  In  a  moment  officers  and  men  were  strug- 
gling about  them  upon  all  sides,  eager  to  take  them  by  the  hand,  and  testify 
the  great  joy  felt  at  their  deliverance  from  a  life  of  captivity. 

Men  whom  I  have  seen  face  death  without  quailing  found  their  eyes  fillet] 
witli  tears,  unable  to  restrain  the  deep  emotion  produced  by  this  joyful  event. 
The  appearance  of  the  two  girls  was  sufficient  to  excite  our  deepest  sympathy. 
Miss  White,  the  younger  of  the  two,  though  not  beautiful,  possessed  a  most  in- 
teresting face.  Her  companion  would  have  been  pronounced  beautiful  by  the 


11Y  LIFE  ON  THE  PLAINS.  251 

most  critical  judge,  being  of  such  a  type  as  one  uiight  imagine  Maud  Miiller  to 
be. 

Their  joy  at  their  deliverance,  however,  could  not  hide  the  evidences  of 
privation  and  suffering  to  which  they  had  been  subjected  by  their  cruel  cap- 
tors. They  were  clothed  in  dresses  made  from  flour  sacks,  the  brand  of  the 
mills  being  plainly  seen  on  each  dress;  showing  that  the  Indians  who  had  held 
them  in  captivity  had  obtained  their  provisions  from  the  Government  at  some 
agency.  The  entire  dress  of  the  two  girls  was  as  nearly  like  the  Indian  mode 
as  possible;  both  wore  leggings  and  moccasins;  both  wore  their  hair  in  two 
long  braids,  and  as  if  to  propitiate  us,  the  Indians,  before  releasing  them,  had 
added  to  the  wardrobe  of  the  two  girls  various  rude  ornaments,  such  as  are 
worn  by  squaws.  About  their  wrists  they  wore  coils  of  brass  wire ;  on  their  fin- 
gers had  been  placed  numerous  rings,  and  about  their  necks  strings  of  variously 
colored  beads.  Almost  the  first  remark  I  heard  young  Brevvster  make  after 
the  arrival  of  the  two  girls  was,  "  Sister,  do  take  those  hateful  things  off." 

Fortunately  they  were  not  the  only  white  women  in  camp.  I  had  a  white 
woman  as  cook,  and  to  enable  the  two  girls  to  improve  their  wardrobe  a  little 
before  relating  to  us  the  history  of  their  capture  and  captivity,  they  were  con- 
ducted to  the  tent  of  the  white  woman  referred  to,  from  whose  limited  ward- 
robe they  were  able  to  obtain  enough  to  replace  the  dresses  made  of  flour 
sacks,  and  in  a  few  minutes  reappeared  presenting  a  much  more  civilized  ap- 
pearance than  when  they  first  entered  camp. 

In  a  previous  chapter  I  have  given  the  main  incidents  of  their  capture. 
The  story  of  their  captivity  was  that  of  hundreds  of  other  women  and  girls 
whose  husbands,  fathers,  or  brothers  take  their  lives  in  their  hands  and  seek 
homes  on  the  frontier.  There  was  much  in  their  story  not  appropriate  for 
these  pages.  They  described  how  great  their  joy  was  at  encountering  each 
other  for  the  first  time  as  prisoners  in  the  hands  of  the  Indians.  They  had 
been  traded  repeatedly  from  the  hands  of  one  chief  to  those  of  another,  the 
last  transfer  having  been  effected  only  two  weeks  prior  to  their  release.  Soon 
after  their  first  meeting,  it  was  their  good  fortune,  comparatively,  to  become 
the  property  of  one  chief.  This  threw  them  into  each  other's  society,  and 
tended  to  lighten  the  horrors  of  their  captivity.  While  thrown  together  in  this 
manner,  they  planned  an  escape.  Their  plan,  it  seems,  was  more  the  result  of 
desperation  than  of  careful  deliberation,  as  they  had  no  idea  as  to  what  state  or 
territory  the  village  was  then  in,  nor  in  what  direction  to  travel  should  they 
escape  from  the  village.  Indeed,  one  of  their  first  questions  on  entering  our 
lines  was  to  ask  in  what  part  of  the  country  we  were. 

Determining  at  all  hazards,  however,  to  flee  from  their  captors  at  the  first 
opportunity,  and  trust  to  chance  to  lead  them  to  the  settlements  or  to  some 
military  post,  they  escaped  from  the  village  one  night  and  travelled  for  several 
hours  in  a  northerly  direction.  During  this  attempt  to  regain  their  liberty,  they 
reached  a  wagon  road,  over  which  wagons  and  horses  had  passed  recently, 
and  were  congratulating  themselves  upon  the  success  of  their  effort,  when  a 
bullet  whistled  past  them,  and  in  close  proximity  to  them.  Casting  an  anx- 
ious look,  they  saw,  to  their  horror  and  disappointment,  their  late  captor  or 
owner  riding  at  full  speed  in  pursuit.  Escape  was  impossible.  Nothing  re- 
mained but  to  await  the  arrival  of  the  chief,  who  came  up  excited  with  sav- 
age rage  at  the  idea  of  their  attempt  to  escape  him.  Marching  back  on  foot 
to  the  village,  they  became  the  recipients  of  renewed  insults  and  taunts.  Nor 
did  it  end  here.  The  squaws  of  the  village,  always  jealous  of  white  women 


252  MY  LIFE  ON  THE  PLAINS. 

when  captives,  took  this  opportunity  to  treat  them  with  the  greatest  severity 
for  their  attempt  to  regain  their  liberty.  The  old  chief,  also,  decided  upon 
a  change  of  programme.  He  had  invested  several  ponies  when  he  became 
the  possessor  of  the  two  girls,  and  he  did  not  propose  to  risk  the  loss  of  this 
property.  So  he  determined  to  separate  the  two  girls  by  selling  one  of  them ; 
and  the  two  friends  in  misfortune  were  torn  from  each  other.  Miss  White,  in 
consideration  of  three  ponies  given  in  exchange,  passed  into  the  hands  of 
another  chief,  whose  lodge  was  generally  located  some  miles  from  that  of 
her  late  master. 

The  story  of  the  two  girls,  containing  accounts  of  wrongs  and  ill  treat- 
ment sufficient  to  have  ended  the  existence  of  less  determined  persons,  is 
too  long  to  be  given  here.  Besides  indignities  and  insults  far  more  terrible 
than  death  itself,  the  physical  suffering  to  which  the  two  girls  were  sub- 
jected was  too  great  almost  to  be  believed.  They  were  required  to  trans- 
port huge  burdens  on  their  backs,  large  enough  to  have  made  a  load  for  a  beast 
of  burden.  They  were  limited  to  barely  enough  food  to  sustain  life;  some- 
times a  small  morsel  of  mule  meat,  not  more  than  an  inch  square,  was  their 
allowance  of  food  for  twenty-four  hours.  The  squaws  beat  them  unmercifully 
with  clubs  whenever  the  men  were  not  present.  Upon  one  occasion  one  of 
the  girls  was  felled  to  the  ground  by  a  blow  from  a  club  in  the  hands  of  one 
of  the  squaws.  Their  joy  therefore  at  regaining  their  freedom  after  a  cap- 
tivity of  nearly  a  year  can  be  better  imagined  than  described ;  while  that  of  the 
brother  who  had  struggled  so  long  and  determinedly  to  regain  his  sister  could 
not  be  expressed  in  words. 

After  the  momentary  excitement  consequent  upon  the  safe  arrival  of  the 
girls  in  camp  had  subsided,  officers,  particularly  of  the  Kansas  volunteers, 
came  to  me  with  the  remark  that  when  we  first  overtook  the  Cheyenne  vil- 
lage and  I  failed  to  order  an  attack  when  all  the  chances  were  in  our  favor, 
they  mentally  condemned  my  decision  as  a  mistake ;  but  with  the  results  ac- 
complished afterwards  they  found  ample  reason  to  amend  their  first  judgment, 
and  frankly  and  cordially  admit  that  the  release  of  the  two  captives  was  far 
more  gratifying  than  any  victory  over  the  Indians  could  have  been  if  pur- 
chased by  the  sacrifice  of  their  lives. 

With  this  happy  termination  of  this  much  of  our  negotiations  with  the  In- 
dians, I  determined  to  march  in  the  morning  for  Camp  Supply,  Indian  Ter- 
ritory, satisfied  that  with  the  three  chiefs  in  our  possession,  and  the  squaws  and 
children  captured  at  the  Washita  still  held  as  prisoners  at  Fort  Hays,  Kansas, 
we  could  compel  the  Cheyennes  to  abandon  the  war  path  and  return  to  their 
reservation.  The  three  chiefs  begged  to  be  released,  upon  the  ground  that 
their  people  had  delivered  up  the  two  girls ;  but  this  I  told  them  was  but  one 
of  the  two  conditions  imposed;  the  other  required  the  tribe  to  return  to  their 
reservation,  and  until  this  was  done  they  need  not  hope  for  freedom ;  but  in 
the  mean  while  I  assured  them  of  kind  treatment  at  our  hands. 

Before  dark  a  delegation  of  chiefs  from  the  village  visited  camp  to  like- 
wise urge  the  release  of  the  three  chiefs.  My  reply  to  them  was  the  same  as 
that  I  had  given  to  the  captives.  I  assured  them,  however,  that  upon  com- 
plying with  their  treaty  obligations,  and  returning  to  their  reservation,  the 
three  chiefs  would  be  restored  to  their  people,  and  we  would  return  to  them 
also  the  women  and  children  captured  at  the  Washita.  Seeing  that  no  modi- 
fication of  these  terms  could  be  obtained,  they  finally  promised  to  accede  to 
them,  saying  that  their  ponies,  as  I  knew  to  be  the  fact,  were  in  no  condition 


MY  LIFE  ON  THE  PLAINS.  253 

to  travel,  but  as  soon  as  practicable  they  would  surely  proceed  with  their  entire 
village  to  Camp  Supply,  and  abandon  the  war  path  forever;  a  promise  which, 
as  a  tribe,  they  have  adhered  to,  from  that  day  to  this,  with  strict  faith,  so  far 
as  my  knowledge  extends. 

I  had  not  heard  from  General  Sheridan  since  we  separated  at  Fort  Sill;  he 
to  set  out  for  Camp  Supply,  and  I  with  my  command  to  begin  my  present 
movement.  But  when  near  Camp  Supply  a  courier  met  me  with  despatches 
from  General  Sheridan — who  had  been  meanwhile  summoned  to  Washington 
— informing  me  in  regard  to  the  arrangements  made  for  my  command  upon 
its  arrival  at  Camp  Supply.  The  Kansas  volunteers  were  to  march  to  Fort 
Hays,  and  there  be  mustered  out  of  the  service.  The  Seventh  Cavalry  was 
also  to  proceed  to  the  same  point,  and  there  await  further  orders,  as  the  Gen- 
eral in  his  note  stated  that  he  had  concluded  to  draw  in  the  Seventh,  and  end 
the  campaign. 

In  reply  to  my  letter,  written  subsequently  from  Camp  Supply,  giving  him 
a  detailed  account  of  our  operations,  including  the  release  of  the  two  white 
girls,  I  received  a  letter  of  warm  encouragement  from  the  General,  written 
from  Chicago,  where  he  had  just  established  his  present  headquarters.  In  that 
letter  he  wrote:  "  I  am  very  much  rejoiced  at  the  success  of  your  expedition, 
and  feel  proud  of  our  winter's  operations  and  of  the  officers  and  men  Avho  have 
borne  its  privations  and  hardships  so  manfully.  .  .  .  Give  my  kind  re- 
gards to  the  officers,  and  say  how  happy  I  should  be  to  see  them  should  any 
of  them  come  this  way  on  leave."  These  words  of  hearty  sympathy  and  ap- 
proval, from  one  who  had  not  only  shared  but  appreciated  at  their  true  worth 
our  "  privations  and  hardships,"  were  far  more  cheering  and  valued  than  the 
empty  honor  contained  in  half  a  dozen  brevets  bestowed  grudgingly,  and  re- 
called in  a  moment  of  pique. 

Making  a  brief  halt  at  Camp  Supply  to  rest  our  animals  and  replenish  our 
stores,  my  command  continued  its  march  to  Fort  Hays,  crossing  the  Arkansas 
river  at  Fort  Dodge,  Kansas.  Upon  our  arrival  at  Fort  Hays  we  were  met  by 
the  husband  of  young  Brewster's  sister,  who  had  learned  of  her  restoration  to 
liberty  from  the  published  despatches  which  had  preceded  us  to  Fort  Hays. 
He  was  still  lame  from  the  effects  of  the  bullet  wound  received  at  the  time  the 
Indians  carried  off  his  bride,  whom  he  had  given  up  as  dead  or  lost  to  him 
forever.  The  joy  of  their  meeting  went  far  to  smooth  over  their  late  sorrow. 
They  could  not  find  language  to  express  their  gratitude  to  the  troops  for  their 
efforts  in  restoring  them  to  each  other.  As  the  Indians  had  robbed  them  of 
everything  at  the  time  of  the  attack,  a  collection  was  taken  up  among  the 
troops  for  their  benefit,  which  resulted  in  the  accumulation  of  several  hundred 
dollars,  to  be  divided  between  the  two  captives.  The  time  came  for  our  guests 
to  leave  .us,  and  rejoin  their  people,  or  such  of  them  as  had  survived  the  attack 
of  the  Indians.  Good-bys  were  spoken,  and  the  two  girls,  so  lately  victims 
of  the  most  heartless  and  cruel  captivity,  departed,  with  husband,  brother,  and 
friends,  for  their  frontier  homes,  bearing  with  them  the  warm  sympathies  .and 
cordial  good  wishes  of  every  soldier  in  the  command. 

Mo-nah-see-tah  was  anxious  to  visit  her  friends  who  were  now  captives  at 
Fort  Hays,  and  who  were  kept  in  a  large  stockade  at  the  post,  our  camp 
being  placed  some  two  or  three  miles  below  the  post.  Accordingly  she  re- 
paired to  the  stockade,  and  spent  several  hours,  relating,  no  doubt,  the  story 
of  our  march  since  they  had  separated  from  each  other.  She  preferred  to 
live  in  the  cavalry  camp,  where  she  was  allowed  to  roam  without  the  re- 


254  MY  LIFE  ON  THE  PLAINS. 

Btraiiit  of  a  guard;  but  it  was  deemed  advisable  soon  after  to  place  her  with 
the  other  women  and  children  inside  the  stockade.  The  three  captive  chiefs 
were  also  transferred  to  the  same  place  for  safe  keeping.  Here  a  most  un- 
fortunate misunderstanding  arose.  The  chiefs  had  been  confined  inside  the 
same  enclosure  with  the  women  and  children,  but  in  separate  tents.  The  com- 
manding officer  of  the  post  decided  to  remove  them  to  rooms  in  the  guard- 
house, adjoining  the  stockade.  This  was  decided  upon  as  a  measure  of  se- 
curity. There  was  no  interpreter  kept  at  the  post ;  consequent!}'  there  was 
no  way  of  communicating  with  the  Indians  except  by  rude  signs,  and  even 
this  method  was  but  indifferently  understood  by  the  infantry  soldiers  constitu- 
ting the  garrison  of  the  post.  From  accounts  given  me  by  the  Indians  after- 
wards, it  seems  the  men  of  the  guard,  in  the  execution  of  the  order  to  transfer 
the  three  chiefs,  entered  the  stockade  muskets  in  hand,  and  upon  the  failure 
of  the  chiefs  to  comprehend  what  was  required  of  them,  the  soldiers  attempt- 
ed to  push  the  chiefs  from  the  stockade  by  force,  pointing  with  their  bayo- 
nets to  the  outside.  The  chiefs,  failing  to  understand  a  word  spoken  to  them, 
and  with  the  natural  suspicion  of  their  race,  imagined  that  they  were  being 
led  or  driven  forth  to  execution,  and  determined  to  die  there  and  then.  An 
attack  was  at  once  made  upon  the  guard  with  knives  which  they  carried  be- 
neath their  blankets.  The  sergeant  of  the  guard  received  a  stab  in  the 
back  which  almost  proved  mortal.  This  was  the  signal  for  a  determined 
light  between  the  three  chiefs  and  the  guard,  the  latter  having  the  decided 
advantage  in  numbers  and  weapons.  The  result  could  not  be  long  doubtful. 
One  of  the  chiefs,  Big  Head,  the  young  man  who  had  proposed  to  proceed  to 
the  village  and  obtain  the  release  of  the  two  white  girls,  fell  dead  at  the  first  fire 
of  the  guard.  The  oldest  of  the  three,  Dull  Knife,  received  a  bayonet  wound 
through  the  body  which  proved  fatal  in  a  few  days.  The  third,  Fat  Bear,  was 
felled  by  a  blow  from  the  butt  of  a  musket,  but  did  not  receive  serious  injury. 
Knowing  that  I  could  converse  with  the  Indians,  and  from  my  acquaint- 
ance with  them  might  be  able  to  quiet  the  excitement  among  the  remaining 
prisoners,  the  commanding  officer  of  the  post  sent  to  me  for  assistance. 
Upon  repairing  to  the  stockade,  I  found  the  women  and  children  in  a  state 
of  great  excitement  and  huddled  together  inside  their  tents.  Entering  the 
stockade,  I  soon  learned  their  version  of  the  affair,  which  did  not  vary  ma- 
terially from  that  just  given.  Mo-nah-see-tah  pointed  to  a  bullet-hole  in  her 
blanket,  the  effect  of  a  stray  shot  fired  during  the  melee.  The  affair  was  a 
source  of  deep  regret  to  all. 

The  Cheyennes,  in  accordance  with  their  promise  made  to  me,  returned  to 
their  reservation;  and  having  thus  far  complied  with  the  terms  of  the  agree- 
ment then  made,  it  devolved  upon  the  military  authorities  to  return  to  them 
their  people  whom  we  had,  up  to  that  time  and  since  the  battle  of  the  .Washita, 
retained  as  prisoners  of  war.  An  order  was  accordingly  issued  releasing  the 
only  surviving  chief,  Fat  Bear,  and  the  women  and  children  then  held  at  Fort 
Hays.  Wagons  and  subsistence  were  furnished  them  from  Fort  Hays  to  Camp 
Supply,  and  a  squadron  of  the  Seventh  Cavalry  escorted  them  to  the  latter 
point,  where  they  were  received  by  their  own  people.  Monah-see-tah,  al- 
though gladdened  by  the  prospect  of  being  restored  to  her  people,  exhibited 
marked  feelings  of  regret  when  '^e  time  for  her  departure  arrived.  She  had 
grown  quite  accustomed  to  the  easy,  idle  life  she  had  led  among  the  troops, 
as  compared  with  that  mere  existence  of  toil  and  drudgery  to  which  all  tribes 
of  Indians  consign  their  squaws. 


MY  LIFE  ON  THE  PLAINS.  255 

Romeo,  who  had  accompanied  us  throughout  the  events  described  in  these 
pages  as  interpreter,  took  unto  himself  a  wife  from  the  Cheyenne  village,  and 
thereafter  became  a  sort  of  trader  between  the  whites  and  Indians.  I  believe 
he  is  still  acting  in  that  capacity.  Lone  Wolf  is  still  the  leading  chief  of  the 
Kiowas;  but  if  public  and  private  advices  are  to  be  relied  upon,  he  has  acted 
with  extremely  bad  faith  toward  the  Government,  and  even  as  these  Unes  are 
being  penned  is  reported  as  absent  from  his  reservation,  leading  a  war  party 
of  his  people  in  committing  depredations  upon  the  people  of  the  Texas  fron- 
tier. Satanta,  since  his  release  from  the  Texas  State  prison,  has  led  a  com- 
paratively quiet  and  uneventful  life.  How  much  of  this  is  due  to  his  incar- 
ceration in  prison  for  a  short  term  of  years  can  only  be  inferred.  LitfJs  Iw'v 
ven  continues  to  exercise  the  powers  of  head  chief  of  the  Arapnhoes,  although 
he  is  too  old  and  infirm  to  exercise  active  command.  My  former  friend  and 
companion,  Yellow  Bear,  is  the  second  chief  in  rank  to  Little  Raven,  and 
probably  will  succeed  to  the  dignities  of  the  latter  ere  many  years  have  rolled 
around.  Little  Robe,  of  the  Cheyennes,  whose  acts  and  words  were  always 
on  the  side  of  peace,  died  some  three  years  ago. 

A  few  words  in  regard  to  one  other  character  with  whom  the  reader  of 
these  sketches  has  been  made  acquainted,  and  I  shall  have  disposed  of  the 
principal  personages,  not  included  in  the  military,  whom  the  reader  has  en- 
countered from  time  to  time.  California  Joe  accompanied  my  command  to 
Fort  Hays,  Kansas,  on  the  Kansas  Pacific  railroad,  when  the  troops  were  par- 
tially disbanded  and  sent  to  different  stations.  California  Joe  had  never  seen 
a  railroad  nor  a  locomotive,  and  here  determined  to  improve  his  first  oppor- 
tunity in  these  respects,  and  to  take  a  trip  in  the  cars  to  Leavenworth,  dis- 
tant about  four  hundred  miles.  A  few  days  afterward  an  officer  of  my  com- 
mand, happening  to  be  called  to  Leavenworth,  thought  he  recognized  a  fa- 
miliar form  and  face  in  front  of  the  leading  hotel  of  the  city.  A  closer  scru- 
tiny showed  that  the  party  recognized  was  none  other  than  California  Joe. 
But  ho\v  changed!  Under  the  manipulations  of  the  barber,  and  through  the 
aid  of  the  proprietor  of  a  gentleman's  furnishing  store,  the  long,  curly  locks 
and  beard  of  California  Joe,  both  of  which  had  avoided  contact  with  comb, 
brush,  or  razor  for  many  years,  had  undergone  a  complete  metamorphosis. 
His  hair  and  beard  were  neatly  trimmed  and  combed,  while  his  figure,  a 
very  commanding  one,  had  discarded  the  rough  suit  of  the  frontiersman,  and 
was  now  adorned  by  the  latest  efforts  of  fashion.  If  the  reader  imagines, 
however,  that  these  changes  were  in  keeping  with  the  taste  of  California  Joe, 
the  impression  is  wholly  incorrect.  He  had  effected  them  simply  for  a  sen- 
sation. The  following  day  he  took  the  cars  for  the  West,  satisfied  with  the 
faint  glimpse  of  civilization  he  had  had. 

As  I  soon  after  left  that  portion  of  the  plains  in  which  these  scenes  are 
laid,  I  saw  no  more  of  California  Joe;  but  I  often  wondered  what  had  become 
of  my  loquacious  friend,  whose  droll  sayings  and  quaint  remarks  had  often 
served  to  relieve  the  tedium  of  the  march  or  to  enliven  the  group  about  the 
camp-fire.  I  had  begun,  after  a  few  years  had  passed  without  trace  or  tidings 
from  Joe,  to  fear  that  he  had  perhaps  gone  to  that  happy  hunting  ground  to 
which  he  no  doubt  had  sent  more  than  one  dusky  enemy,  when  a  few  weeks 
ago  I  was  most  agreeably  surprised  to  receive  indubitable  evidence  that  Cali- 
fornia Joe  was  still  in  the  land  of  the  living,  but  exactly  where  I  could  not 
determine,  as  his  letter  was  simply  dated  "  Sierre  Nevade  Mountains,  Califor- 
nia." Xow  as  this  range  of  mountains  extends  through  the  entire  length  and 


256  M?  LIFE  ON  THE  PLAINS. 

embraces  a  considerable  portion  of  the  State  of  California,  Joe's  address 
could  not  be  definitely  determined.  But  as  his  letter  is  so  characteristic  of 
the  man,  I  here  introduce  it  as  the  valedictory  of  California  Joe : 

SIERRE  NEVADE  MOUNTAINS,  CALIFORNIA,  March  16, 1874. 

Dear  General  after  my  respets  to  you  and  Lady  i  thought  that  i  tell  you  that  i  am  still  on  top  of 
land  yit  i  hev  been  in  the  rockey  mountain  the  most  of  the  time  sence  last  I  seen  you  but  i  got  on 
the  railroad  and  started  west  and  the  first  thing  I  knew  I  landed  In  san  Francisco  so  1  could  not 
go  any  further  except  goin  by  water  and  salt  water  at  that  so  i  turned  back  and  headed  for  the 
mountains  once  more  resolved  never  to  go  railroading  no  more  i  drifted  up  with  the  tide  to  sacra- 
mento  city  and  i  landed  my  boat  so  i  took  up  through  town  they  say  thar  is  20  thousand  people 
living  thar  Vut  it  looks  to  me  like  to  be  10J  thousand  counting  chinaman  and  all  i  cant  describe  my 
wolfish  feeling  but  i  think  that  i  look  just  like  i  did  when  we  was  chasing  Buffalo  on  the  cimarone 
so  i  struck  up  through  town  and  i  come  to  a  large  fine  building  crowded  with  people  so  bulged 
in  to  see  what  was  going  on  and  when  i  got  in  to  the  counsil  house  i  took  a  look  around  at  the 
crowd  and  i  seen  the  most  of  them  had  bald  heads  so  i  thought  to  myself  i  struck  it  now  that  they 
are  indian  peace  commissioners  so  i  look  to  see  if  i  would  know  any  of  them  but  not  oneeo  after 
while  the  smai-tess  lookin  one  got  up  and  said  gentlemen  i  introduce  a  bill  to  have  speckle  mountain 
trout  and  fish  eggs  imported  to  California  to  be  put  in  the  american  Bear  and  yuba  rivers— those 
rivers  is  so  muddy  that  a  tadpole  could  not  live  in  them  caused  by  mining— did  any  body  ever  hear 
of  speckle  trout  living  in  muddy  water  and  the  next  thing  was  the  game  law  and  that  was  very 
near  as  bad  as  the  Fish  for  they  aint  no  game  in  the  country  as  big  as  mawking  bird  i  heard  some 
fellow  behind  me  ask  how  long  is  the  legislaturs  been  in  session  then  i  dropt  on  myself  it  wuzent 
Indian  commissioners  after  all  so  i  slid  out  took  across  to  Chinatown  and  they  smelt  like  a  kiowa 
camp  in  August  with  plenty  buffalo  meat  around  — it  was  gettin  late  so  no  place  to  go  not  got  a  red 
cent  so  i  happen  to  think  of  an  old  friend  back  of  town  that  i  knowed  25  years  ago  so  i  lit  out  and 
sure  enough  he  was  thar  just  as  i  left  him  25  years  ago  baching  [leading  the  life  of  bachelor — G.  A. 
C.]  so  i  got  a  few  seads  i  going  to  plant  in  a  few  days  give  my  respects  to  the  7th  calvery  and  ex- 
cept the  same  yoursly 

CALIFORNIA  JOE. 

The  events  described  in  this  chapter  terminated  my  service  in  the  field  on 
what  is  known  as  the  southern  and  middle  plains,  embracing  all  that  portion 
of  the  plains  south  of  the  Platte  river.  From  and  after  the  Washita  campaign 
the  frontiers  of  Kansas  have  enjoyed  comparative  peace  and  immunity  from 
Indian  depredations.  No  general  Indian  war  has  prevailed  in  that  part  of  the 
country,  nor  is  it  probable  that  anything  more  serious  in  this  way  than  occa- 
sional acts  of  horse-stealing  will  occur  hereafter.  Many  of  my  friends  have  ex- 
pressed surprise  that  I  have  not  included  in  "  Life  on  the  Plains  "  some  of  the 
hunting  scenes  and  adventures  which  have  formed  a  part  of  my  experience; 
but  I  feared  the  introduction  of  this  new  feature,  although  probably  the  pleas- 
antest  and  in  many  respects  most  interesting  of  my  recollections  of  border  life, 
might  prolong  the  series  of  articles  far  beyond  the  length  originally  assigned  to 
them.  I  hope,  however,  at  an  early  day  to  relate  some  of  my  experiences  with 
the  large  game  so  abundant  on  the  plains,  and  in  this  way  (ill  up  a  blank  in  these 
articles  which  my  friends  who  are  lovers  of  sport  have  not  failed  to  observe. 

As  I  pen  these  lines,  I  am  in  the  midst  of  scenes  of  bustle  and  busy  prepa- 
ration attendant  upon  the  organization  and  equipment  of  a  large  party  for  an 
important  exploring  expedition,  on  which  I  shall  start  before  these  pages  reach 
the  publishers'  hands.  During  my  absence  I  expect  to  visit  a  region  of  coun- 
try as  yet  unseen  by  human  eyes,  except  those  of  the  Indian — a  country  de- 
scribed by  the  latter  as  abounding  in  game  of  all  varieties,  rich  in  scientific 
interest,  and  of  surpassing  beauty  in  natural  scenery.  Bidding  adieu  to  civili- 
zation for  the  next  few  months,  I  also  now  take  leave  of  my  readers,  who  I 
trust,  in  accompanying  me  through  my  retrospect,  have  been  enabled  to  gain 
a  true  insight  into  a  cavalryman's  "Life  on  the  Plains." 

THE  END. 


14  DAY  USE 

RETURN  TO  DESK  FROM  WHICH  BORROWED 


LOAN  DEPT. 

This  book  is  due  on  the  last  date  stamped  below,  or 
on  the  date  to  which  renewed. 
Renewed  books  are  subject  to  immediate  recall. 

f3J|4%4Mt|  V 

1  f=  ^MA 

,Lr  \tT7 

r*>i»  "f^^T^    1    f^ 

REC  D  L.U 

a        1I-./-L             A       PI 

A                                         <*-& 

DEC  2  b  &J  -4  P 

* 

$|a£&5VB 

«ee 

RECEIVED 

MAY/  1  r\  »/5^-p=   4-«  AH 

MY     7'68-lPM 

MflY  1  9  65  -11  AM 

LOAN  HET»TJ 

JU^!l7  jogR  24. 

fjnv    7196894 

RFm 

JUN  9  .  1969 

APR15!68^9AM 

LOAN  DEPT. 

JUL    71969 

Of  7  -il  1950 

YC  28342 


,  f      - 


